nate
pea

a

af

2004

i Kana
\
o 4
j
ua!
th r
_—
dv ;
%
oo
‘
‘
. y

THE

SOUTH AFRICAN

Quarterly Fourinat.

No. f.

From OCTOBER, 1829, to JANUARY, 1830.
SSSI a
scans a ra

SOUTH acibe CA. IN, INSTI TU Tl ON.

PUBLISHED BY W.BRIDEKIRK, HEEREGRACHT ;
AND BY
J. M, RICHARDSON, 23, CORNHILL, LONDON,

1830.

Printed by W. Bridekirk, Gazette Office, Cape Town.

SOUTH AFRICAN
QUARTERLY JOURNAL.

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

iy has already been announced in brief terms, that this
Journal js intended to be auxiliary to the South African
Institution. Opportunities will herein be afforded, of
putting on record for the use of its members, whatsoever
of the papers read there may appear of permanent or ex-
tensive interest ; and an attempt will be made to aid the
general purpose of the Institution, by collecting and des-
seminating such miscellaneous information, as is likely to
be widely useful. It claims to be an auxiliary or instru-
ment, however, only so far as it will pursue the same
general object; and may be under obligation for a great
share of the material it may contain, The Institution is
no farther implicated in the conduct or management of the
Journal, than by conferring this promised favour. All re-
sponsibility attached to any paper, as to its style, state-
ments, or purport, must be considered as resting solely
with its author.—It is the desire of the Editors, that the
author should generally be avowed; and that nothing
may appear in the Journal, which does not bear along
with it the means of ascertaining to the reader its origin
and authority.

The connexion which we have avowed with the South
African Institution, renders it expedient that we should
develope shortly the origin and intention of that associa-
tion, as affording readily the best means of determining
the nature of our present attempt. The object, generally,
is the promotion of knowledge in all that relates to the
Natural History and geographic, pbysical, and ceconomic
Statistics of South Africa,—the encouragement of such in-
vestigations as tend to this effect,—the collection of such
objects as will confirm, augment, or diffuse our information.
We record with extreme satisfaction, that the proposal to
establish this Institution proceeded from the considerate
and liberal patriotism of His Excellency the Governor of
the Colony.* Be there enough or not at present of energy
and abilify*in society to support it, the example presented
in its origin will, we expect, have no transitory influence.

* Lient.-General the Honorable Sir Ganprairu Lowry Coxe, G. C.B.

;

4 Introductory Remarks.

The association is of too recent establishment to claim any
credit for its performances. We are about to express
only the desire and intention which we hope will be realized
in its deeds. Since the preliminary meeting in April last,
when the outline of its purpose as already defined, was con-
sidered and decided on, the progress of the association has
been little else than the steps, necessary to develope the
method and purpose of its procedure, or preparatory to the
commencement of such researches as its object demands.
It is in fact experimenting on the means of success now
existing—subjecting society as it is, to an.analysis which
will determine its intellectual energy and practical wisdom,
and demonstrate whether or no the period be come, at which
the educated and intelligent of the community will combine
without hesitation or prejudice, as they have done nobly and
zealously elsewhere, and dedicate the unavoidable pauses of
active life to the promotion of society’s knowledge, com-
fort, and power. Our present attempt is a branch of the
same experiment,—offering to such, if they be found, an
organ through which they can speak in any way their talent,
opportunities, or information may lead, for the awakening
or satisfaction of the dormant spirit of enquiry.

Every one is aware, that the rapid advance which so-
ciety now prosecutes in knowledge and power, is less
owing to the solitary and surpassing efforts of the very
mighty in intellect, than to the numberless and unceasing
contributions of the less favoured, and to the steady and
wide-spread earnestness with which men are stirred to
seek and communicate whatever may benefit men. The
times are characterized not by the descent of information
upon us, as solitary streams rushing in overflowing gran-
deur from their mountain sources, but by a wide flood of
knowledge reaching unto and fertilizing society over its
minutest divisions. It would be vain to say, that the
season of mighty men had gone by, and that another
such as Newton would never arise to shed instant and
abounding illumination over mysteries heretofore pryed
into in vain; but it does seem less likely, that any one
should now appear entertaining in himself so wide a share of
all human knowledge, and prepared to add so mighty a
proportion to all that was known before. To surpass as
he did would seem now to require an intellect even more
gigantic than his own; and as the circle of the sciences
widens, it must become more and more a wonder if any
one should arise, prepared as he was to produce such con-
spicuous advancement in them all. When crowds as now,

Introductory Remarks. 5

strive for one object, a few such giants in their array form
a smaller proportion of their power; and every one may be
assured, that the slighter efforts which he makes, repeated
or aided by his companions, really hold a pre-eminent place
amid the means of universal progress. If men associate
for such purposes any where, it is scarcely possible but
that something will be elicited among them, which other
men will gratefully receive. There is everywhere a wide
domain of the unknown around us: it is easy anywhere to
reach the boundaries of what we know. and find something
conjectured which needs to be confirmed, or. something
mysterious which needs to be searched into. In other
lands where men have been most active, they feel them-
selves still attracted to ceaseless or augmented activity.
If where most has been done, there be scarcely a thinking
man who rests unstirred by the bustle and fervor of scien-
tific research, little which is praiseworthy will be found to
characterize that state of society where no corresponding
impulse is felt from the movement.

If such a union among us fail or be fruitless, it cannot
be because there is no need of information, or because
there is nothing to be learnt. True—men have done a
great deal here, in preparing the means to sustain a popu-
lous community, round the stone which used to receive the
name of a passing ship, and was left in solitude; but this
community has not otherwise done much to develope the
condition and resources of the strange territory it is placed
in; and of those who have been investigating the teeming
portions of nature’s domain around us, all have been
foreign to the land they illustrated. If there even were
here nothing requiring farther research, we should soon
sink below our due share of knowledge, if we did not
follow the progress men are making elsewhere. But in
fact, besides the sciences which may be studied equally
well, or more successfully in other countries, our land is
in general estimation superabundant in things interesting
and little known. The small beaten spot which men have
secured amidst the immensity of attainable information, is
comparatively far less here than in other districts of the
world. In every department of knowledge, there must
be many objects totally unknown which are of themszives
likely to be useful, or which if farther investigated, would
extend the usefulness of others.

It is obvious, that almost every thing on which human
comfort is dependant, presents itself to us in a form some-
what different from that which it bears elsewhere. We

6 Introductory Remarks.

may instruct and be instructed, simply by observing these
differences and ascertaining their origin. It is only sub-
sequent to this process, that there is much chance of
beneficial change.

Among the objects of most useful comparison in con-
trasting different countries, are the history and aspect of
human life in them. These are with us of strange and
important complexion. The interest which in other cases
attaches itself to the inquiries respecting the condition and
prospects of society, is here augmented by the intermix-
ture of different races under circumstances which cannot
elsewhere be studied.. It is now being ascertained, that
the aspect of a population return, unfolds a great deal as
to the morality and happiness of those included in it. The
little we know of ours is by no means cheering; but on
almost every inquiry of interest respecting it, there is little
above an absolute want of information. In other countries
no subjects attract more strongly the attention of thinking
men, than the number, age, proportion, health, prospect
of life, &c. of the different classes of inhabitants; and
everywhere it is felt, that on few circumstances is the com-
fort of society more dependant, than on the knowledge
and right application of the principles by which such
things are reculated.

A due examination of the means by which men provide
their sustenance, cannot fail to be profitable to ourselves
and interesting to others. It is only, as we observed, after
such inquiry, that we are prepared for beneficial alteration.
Our agriculture may be condemned as comparatively
slovenly and unproductive, but it does not necessarily
follow, that a change to a different procedure would on
that account be a profitable change. We must first compare ©
the diminution of comfort arising from additional labour,
with the increase of comfort arising from additional pro-
duce. The probability is, however, that we even have a
great deal to learn, in increasing comfort, without increas-
ing labour at all. We need to know the practice of men
where circumstances are nearly similar, and cannot fail to
_ improve by copying from lands of which the experience has

been in duration at least ten times our own. It remains to
be inquired, whether the labour now applied might not be
directed more quickly and effectively in its processes ;—
whether the manuring substances may not be augmented
in amount and variety ;—whether, above all, calcareous ma-
nures will not be of very general and profitable application,
and a smaller portion of land cultivated to the utmost

Introductory Remarks. 7

juxuriance, be not better than desultory efforts diffused over
an extensive and deteriorating surface. Such considera-
tions are equally applicable to the farm, the vineyard, and
the garden ; in respect to all of which there appear to he
practices existing, of which it would be interesting to
know the reason, if any reason exist except traditionary
prejudice. It would be well to know what were the forests
which seem to have long ago covered extensive districts ;
to inquire whether it be no more than time to stop, in the
demolition of the fragments which are rapidly disappear-
ing, or to take measures for clothing again, the wilds of
monotonous barrenness which spread around us.

But we shall find attractive and profitable information,
not only in attending to the things which men have used or
improved, but also to those which have been hitherto
scarcely subjected to their power, or are utterly beyond its
reach. There are every where such things to be studied,
-of which many materially affect our well-being. The
kingdoms of nature as they are termed, animated and inani-
mate, abound with them. The races of animals which.
are extending for our comfort, or vanishing before our
power, or those others which seek their transitory enjoy-
ments in the air, ocean, or wilderness beyond our reach,
do or may in some respect exert an influence upon our
peace, prospects, or pursuits. The energies of many yet
unsubdued, may be rendered subservient to our purposes,
or the ravages of the annoying or destructive may be pre-
vented. In fact, there are few of such annoyances which
the attention and skill of more practised generations, may
not alleviate or utterly extinguish. There is no reason why
we should not anticipate the same fate to the Locust, or the
rust, or to the numerous maladies of domestic animals,
~as has already overtaken the Lion, the Elephant, and the
Small-pox. But the history and habits of different objects
must first be ascertained with greater accuracy. In this
country the more conspicuous alone have been adequately
attended to, and detailed information respecting even these,
is somewhat difficult to be attained: hence arises the
necessity of condensing such as we want, from the many
and little accessible books in which it is contained ; hence
is obvious also, the advantage of collecting and exhibiting
the objects themselves, and the regret which every one
must feel when he reflects on the many precious opportuni-
ties which have escaped us.*

| EE iri aaa leis ile hte tyeh oh Bae i Seen Sets Om DEP ERS
* We cannot help here alluding particularly to a superb specimen of a
_ shark of a new genus, which might have been secured for our use about 1S

8 Introductory Remarks.

It will be useless to enumerate the branches of Natural
History, in which we need information ; for to each of the
catalogue we should have only to attach a lamentation over
our deficiency; aud the case will remain much as it is,
until those who can observe are more widely spread, and
can communicate regularly the information they acquire.
Much there may be now half hidden among us, which we
hope, the individuals possessing it will not grudge to confer
on us.

The object of the Institution then, is, to induce men to
think of such things,—to assist in the investigations of other
men, and to communicate their success or failure, and the
methods which led to either. From this may be correctly
understood, the nature of the communications which the
Journal professes to offer. It may perhaps bear little
of the aspect or lofty character of a Journal of Science
properly so called. It is to be expected, perhaps even
hoped, that we shall not have much of the technical
language of any science, without such elucidation as will
render it generally understood. Endeavours will be used
to give the miscellaneous department, or extracted matter,
as much as possible of the same character of being generally
profitable.

No other advantage than those described is expected
from the sale or circulation of the Journal. If we be suc-
cessful in being supported, we hope to be successful in be-
ing useful—that will be our profit. As a community, we
possess a position almost unrivalled for facilities in securing
information or extending it. Placed on the highway of
common communication, betwixt the world’s nations,
whether aged in wisdom or in ignorance, or yet little more
than the half-formed germ of prospective empires, we can
never feel the lack of information from others :—canopied
by a sky of strange and unsearched splendour; and
nourished by a land of unrivalled interest; with fantastic
mountains immersing their foundations in the seas, and
their summits in the vapours of a hemisphere almost
unknown, it will be long indeed before the means of in-
vestigation correspond to the variety and importance of the
objects submitted to them: and ere we attain the great end
of conceiving adequately the wisdom of their Author, many
and lofty indeed must be the stages of information we ascend.

Sj 5 Bit a ns oY eee
months ago, at a very trifling expence, had there been any Institution to receive
it. It ultimately found its way to Paris, where it seems to have been welcomed
with great satisfaction.” It is and ought to stand as the Rhineodon Typus of
Dr. Smith,—See Zoological Journal, vol. page

--

A Description of the Birds inhabiting the South of
Africa. By Anprew Surry, M.D. Member of the

- Wernerian Natural History Society of Edinburgh;
Honorary Member of the Mineralogical Society of Jena;
and Corresponding Member of the Zoological and Hor-
ticultural Societies of London.

For the botanist, South Africa has long formed a favorite
retreat, and has been one of the sources from whence he has
for years past been accustomed to gather many of the finest
and tarest productions of the vegetable kingdom. Fashion,
together with such decided liberality towards that the least
offensive of nature’s departments, have tended hitherto to main-
tain the superiority so much in favor thereof, that the riches
of the other kingdoms have, in a great measure, been over-
looked. Indeed, were it not for the writings of the indefati-
gable and accurate Le Vaillant, the world would scarcely have
yet the means of ascertaining whether life existed there in
any other form than that in which it occurs in plants. The
revolutions which have lately taken place in the scientific
world, or, at least, in a part thereof, give us reason now to
hope that inquiry will be more divided and equalized, and that
every branch will receive that degree of consideration which
their common origin equally demands from those who are am-
bitious of understanding the general scheme of creation.

The naturalist who selects Southern Africa for the site of
his exertions, can scarcely err in the choice of a department,
as all are prolific in the extreme, and it is only by the observer
who is unacquainted with the characters of diversities, that
any thing like limitation or deficiency can be experienced. The
native quadrupeds already known amount to a very considera-
ble number, but are yet imperfectly described, particu-
larly the smaller species. Of such also there is scarcely
a part of the country that does not still contain nondescripts,
and we have only to obserye where vegetable or animal pro-
ductions occur of a description different to those we have
found constituting the food of species already known, to ena-
ble us to extend discovery. Solitary changes appear incon-
sistent with the design of nature, so that whenever a novelty
is discovered it follows almost as a matter of course, that
others exist upon which the one or the other depends. Thus
a change in the character of vegetation is generally attended
with a change in the insect tribes, and a change of those
gzein with a corresponding one in the smaller quadrupeds o1

irds. ;

BS

10 A Description of Birds

In the feathered race the variety is still more conspicuous,
and, taking Temminck as a guide in estimating the number of
European birds, it will suffice to support our conclusion,
simply to state that within the British colony at the Cape of
Good Hope, there are to be found at least one hundred more
species of birds than in the whole of the quarter of the globe he
alludes to. The plumage of those in our domain cannot certainly
be held out as in general particularly splendid, yet at the
same time there are not wanting instances of great beauty;
but if the diversity and adaptation of characters and instincts
in the various individuals be only considered, there will be
found ‘sufficient to entice and engage attention without the
really less important and interesting commendation, that of
fine feathers. In the class of reptiles, here are the means of
making numerous additions to science; not only as regards
the description of non-descript species, but also as to classi-'
fication. The diversity of forms under which they occur,
and the peculiar characters and habitats which each variety
appears to maintain, furnish good hints for divisions; and,
if such alone be regarded, they will enable the naturalist to
decide upon proper positions, without direct reference to for-
mation, though that will be found upon inquiry, to support
the conclusions deduced from such like observations. Hence
exist two methods of arranging the objects of animated nature,
and whether the one or the other, or both, be followed, the
conclusions of the accurate observer will, I am convinced,
be the same. ’

Of insects there are a very great variety, and the
principal portion of them is marked by much beauty of color-
ing, as well as by numerous interesting characters. From
the huge elephant to the smallest flower, all here furnish the
entomologist with specimens, and there is scarcely an object
upon which he can cast his eye, or to which he can direct his
research, that will not supply him with the means of increas-
ing his collection. Besides this extreme multiformity in the
land productions, the ocean is not less prolific, and to survey
the variety of fishes and other marine productions which present
themselves in our seas and about our shores, is almost enough
to petrify exertion, and generate a belief of the impossibility of
ever unrayelling all the mysteries of creation. Let us, however,
take spirit and console ourselves in knowing that if we do but
little, that little will assist in rendering the labour of our
successors less difficult, and will concur towards illustrating
the beauty and wisdom, connection and dependence, which a
thorough knowledge of the animal kingdom will doubtless
one day display. The results, upon such being attained, will
prove the utility of the study, and will doubtless dispense
knowledge and benefits to society of which we cannot at pre=

inhabiting the South of Africa. Il

sent even form the slightest conception. Thestudy of nature, as
a popular author* remarks, even when viewed apart from science,
“is one of the most pléasing occupations that can engage the
attention of reasonable beings. The naturalist reflects upon
hidden things, investigates by comparison, and testifies by
experience. Perhaps none of the amusements of human life
are more satisfactory than the investigation and survey of the
workings and ways of Providence in this created world of
wonders, filled with his never absent power. ‘The study of
nature occupies and elevates the mind, is inexhaustible in
supply, and, while it furnishes meditation for the closet of
the studious, gives to the reflections of moralizing ramblers
admiration and delight, and is an engaging companion that
will communicate an interest to every rural walk.” Such
then entitles the birds of South Africa as a portion of the
- grand system to a share of our consideration, and to them I
- shall now proceed.

Ordo Il. RAPTORES. 71.

, Fam. Vouururipz.

Caput collum que plus minusve nuda; rostrum precipue forte,
ad apicem aduncum basé lati cerigerum glabrum aut pilorum,
simplex aut carunculatum, nares laterales in cerumate posite,
ovales, interdum, elongate, plerumque aperte ; pedes nude ;
tarsi reticulati. Digiti externi membrano connexi. Ungues
validi subincurvi vix retractiles.

Head and neck more or less divested of feathers; bill very
strong, hooked at the point, and with a broad cere at the
base, which is either bald or hairy, simple or carunculated;
nostrils lateral, situated in the cere, sometimes elongated, for
the most part open; feet naked; tarsi reticulated; outer toes
connected by membrane; claws strong, slightly curved, and
scarcely retractile. “

Genus. VULTUR. Auct.

Caput collum que implumes ; || Head and neck naked ; beak
rostrum basi rectum, supra || straight at the base; convex
convexum, haud carunculatum. || above and without caruncles.
Nares transverse, basales; || Nostrils transverse and basal ;
pedes fortes. feet strong.

1. Vutror rutvus.— White Assvogel of the Colonists.

Vultur fulvus Gmel. Syst. 1, p. 249, sp. 11.—Vultur Leuco-
cephalus Meyer Tasschenb Deut. v. 1, p. 7.—Vultur perenop-
terus Daud. Ois, v.2, p. 13, sp.7.—V. trencalos, Bech.
Naturg Deut. v. 2, p.479, sp. 2.—Le Perenoptere Buff. Ois,

* The Journal of a Naturalist, page 51.

. |. aes A Description of the Birds

_v. 1, p.149, pl. enl. 426.— Le Griffon Buff. Ois, v.1, p. 151,
tab. 5.--Savigny Syst. d. Ois d’Eg. p. 11.—Vultur Kolbi?
Lath. Ind. Orn. Supp. vol. 2, p.1—Le Chassefiente Le Vaill.
Ois @’Afrig. vol. 1, pl. 10.

V. griseus seu albus, capute nuchaque setis subalbidis teclis ;
parte inferiore cervicis nuda, remigibis primioribus nigris, secui-
dariis precipue subgriseiis; rectricibus nigris griseo umbratis ,
rostro, pedibus que lividis; unguibus nigris; oculis subrutils.

Head and nape covered with dirty short whitish hairs, or
bristles; lower part of cervix bare, and of .a bluish colour;
lower part of throat, and middle of breast, covered with
short bristly grayish brown feathers; rest of throat, sides of
neck, and upper part of cervix, with fine whitish down, and
bristles resembling those of the head. Skin, as seen through
these coverings, between livid blue and purple; lower part of
neck behind with a frizzy ruff of short white feathers: plumage
of upper and under parts white, or a pale blossom color; pri-
mary quill feathers black; secondaries grayish, shaded with
black towards their vanes; tail rounded, and composed of
fourteen black feathers, tinted with gray. Bill, legs, and
toes, livid blue, with shades of dirty green; claws black;
eyes light yellowish red; length from three feet, to three feet
six inches; breadth from tip to tip of wings, about eight feet.
The feathers of the back, shoulders, breast, belly and legs,
have their tips rounded or semicircular. The male and fe-
male are of the same colour, and the latter considerably
exceeds the former in size.

Young.—During the first year the prevailing color is dark
brown, variegated by narrow longitudinal streaks of light
reddish yellow or pale fulvous, one along the centre of each
feather; the head is covered with a dusky white down, as is
likewise the upper part of the cervix and sides ‘of the neck;
the throat and centre of the breast are dark brown; the pri-
mary and secondary quills, together with the tail, are brown-
ish black ; the bill and legs are blackish ; the eyes are dark
brown, and the skin of the head is a dirty sulphur yellow.
The ruff on the back of the neck is distinctly marked, and
composed of long, narrow, pointed, soft, and’ silky brown
feathers, many of which are re-curved towards the head.
After the first moulting, the plumage, which is that of the
second year, is considerably lighter in color, and commonly
the centres of all the feathers, but particularly of the breast
and belly are much less dark than the other parts thereof.
From this stage each successive annual change is marked
by a diminution of the depth of the color; yet, nevertheless,
it"requires several years to pass from the tint of the first
feathers, to that of the faint issabella hue, which announ-

inhabiting the South of Africa. 13

ces the approach of maturity. As age advances, the front, and
from that the head, become covered with hair, and about the™
time when the white feathers begin to make their appearance,
the last named part, and more or less of the neck, exhibit
the mixed coating alluded to in speaking of the old bird.

Obs.—Having never had an opportunity of comparing the
species just described with specimens of the Vultur Fulvus of
Europe, I follow the example of the illustrious Temminck*
in viewing them as identical. At the same time however, it
must be acknowledged, that a variety of circumstances concur
to create doubts as to the justness of the conclusion; such as—
In the Cape bird, the eyes in adult specimens, are light red-
‘dish or reddish yellow, in those of Europe, as stated by the
author just mentioned,t they are hazel; in ours the cere is
livid, in his it is flesh colored; in ours the extreme length
rarely exceeds three feet eight inches, in his it usually
measures four feet; in ours the centre of the breast is covered
with short grayish brown feathers, in his with white down;
in ours the head is covered with a dirty dusky hair, in his
with short white dawn. In our young specimens the color is
dark brown, with reddish yellow variegations, in his a very
clear tawny, with grayish white blotches, or sometimes pure
white tints. The Chassfiente of Levaillant,§ is certainly an
immature example of the Cape species, and in or near that
stage in which the greatest number of South African speci-
mens are obtained. : :

Its food consists of carrion and offal of every description,
and thus often life can scarcely be said to have left an animal
before it is consumed by a flock of Vultures. They build
their nests in crevices of rocks, lay one or two eggs, and
occur in great abundance throughout the whole of the South
of Africa.

2. Vurrur Avricuraris.—Zwarte Aasvogel of the Colonisés.

_ Vultur Auriculatus, Shaw’s Zoology, vol. 1, p. 24. V- Pon-
ticerianus, Shaw, vol. 7, p.25, pl. 10, Temminck, planch, vol, 2.
L’Oricou Le Vaill. tom. 1, pl. 1.

V. fuscus seu nigrofuscus; collo nudo, cute auriculart pro-
ducta torque cervicali, purpuria aut rubra.

Bill strong; tip of upper mandible yellow; rest of that and
the lower greenish yellow or horn color; cere bluish; eyes
dark brown; skin of head, and unfeathered portion of neck,
vermilion or livid purple, with white variegations; the head
thinly covered with a brownish white down and some black

* eo d@’Ornithogie, tom. 1, fol. 6, seconde edition.

§ Les Oisseaux d’Afrique, par M. le Vaillant, tom. 1, fol. 44,

if A Description of the Birds

hairs; the neck bare, or with a still more scanty covering of
the like materials; and on each side thereof a thin fold of
loose skin, extending downwards and forwards several inches
below the ears, usually about one inch in breadth, and similar
in color to the head. Throat, and middle of breast, covered
with fine short black feathers; back of neck with a ruff of long
narrow coarse brownish feathers, many of which are turned
forwards; lower part of cervix, back, and shoulders, dark
brown, many of the feathers margined with a lighter tint;
quills and tail black, with the latter consisting of twelve
feathers. Under parts brownish black, the feathers long,
narrow, somewhat curved, and broadly edged with white
towards their bases, and narrowly with dirty light brown
elsewhere; thighs with a few brownish feathers on their
outer sides, but their principal covering is a fine reddish
brown down; legs and toes pale bluish, with a tinge of green;
claws dark horn coloured, inclined to black; length about
three feet four or six inches; expanse of wings ten feet. In
this species the back and shoulders are generally mottled by
an intermixture of white feathers, having the tips more or
less semicircular,* which circumstance, together with the
other feathers being to a certain extent pointed, renders it
probable that the plumage of the mature bird is nearly all
white, and that the specimen seen by Burchellt was one of
the present species in that stage.

Young.—In immature specimens the bill is more of a dark
horn colour; the eyes are a more deep brown; the upper
part of the head and neck have a more dense coating of
brownish white down; the throat, and centre of the breast,
are nearly the same at all ages ; the color of the skin, neck,
and auricles is less bright, and the latter are rather smaller.
The back of the neck is without the ruff, at least the feathers
-are not longer there than elsewhere, though a little more
frizzy ; the plumage above is dark brown, the feathers edged
and tipt with dirty rufous; the quills and tail are of a less
dense black than in aged specimens; the feathers of the
breast and belly are narrower and straighter, of a lighter
tinge, and with the edges and tips of a dirty light brownish
white; the thighs are covered with a whitish down ;+ the legs
and toes are of a fainter bluish green, and the claws are more
horn coloured. Before the feathers appear, the bird is covered

* Having observed that a change in the form of the tips of feathers usually
takes place in various Vultures, and other birds of prey, at times when they are
in their most vigorous and perfect state, I am inclined to believe that, eventually,
such will enable us to discriminate between mature and immature specimens ;
at least, of certain genera.

+ Burchell’s Travels in Sonth Africa, vol. 2, page 194.

{ The color,of the down of the legs seems to vary withoat any regular rule,
and, therefore, requires more observation in order to decide in what stage, Or in
what sex, it exhibits the one hue or the other. ,

inhabiting the South of Africa. 15

with a fine, short, white down, which never leaves the breast
and belly.

This species builds its nest sometimes in trees, and at other
times in rocks, lays one or two eggs, and that in the months
of October or November. It occurs throughout the whole of
South Africa, but much less abundantly than the last described,
and though considerably superior in size to it, is, neverthe-
less, inferior in point of courage and strength. It is often
seen where carrion exists, yet rarely ventures to approach
thereto, till those of the other species have deserted it, which
happens only when they are satiated, or the flesh becomes
putrid and very scanty.

3. Vuttur occipirauis. Burchel.*

Corpus supra fusco-nigrum subtus album. Caput lanugine
alba tectum occipitali reversa. Colli pars superior nuda poste-
rior plumis patentibus nigris et anterior depressis brevissimig

_ albis tecte. ‘ Remiges rectrices que nigr@ ; rachidibus supra
nigris subtus albis, Tibie (femora) plumis albis dense vestite
rostrum et pedes incarnata. Orbita denudata colli pars et cera
alba, ungues nigri. Lingua brevis integra apice rotundata
basi sagittata laciniata.

Bill and feet flesh coloured; bare part round the eyes
white; irides of the color of burnt umber; top of the head
covered with a white feathery wool, which, at the back part,
is longer and stands in a reversed position. Color above
blackish brown, but the thighs, and under parts of the body
and neck are white; quill feathers, and those of the tail black.
The part of the neck which is bare, together with the base of
the beak, white; the expanse of the wing is seven feet.

A Vulture of a different species to either of the two first
described, is not unfrequently met with in the northern and
eastern parts of the colony, and though I have often seen ex-
amples thereof, yet | have never been able to procure one for
examination. From the description of the species procured
by Burchelt in the Bechuana country, I am inclined to be-
lieve it is identical with the one under consideration, and,
from the lack of a more detailed description, I have introduced
his mostly in his own words. Were I satisfied that the species
to which Burchel’s trivial name is applied by Rupell,t was
the same, I should have no difficulty in supplying from the
description of the latter, whatever might be wanting in that
of the former. But, as the reverse is the case, I shall, until
such time as I have an opportunity of comparing the characters
of the South African species, consider the two as distinct.

* Bprbel's Travels in South Africa, vol. 2, page 329.

+ Ib.
J Atlas zu der Reise im Nordlichen Afrika von Eduard Rupell, erste Abthet-
lung Zoologie, page 33, tal. 22.

ie

Genus.

Caput anierius nudum ; col- { |

dum plumosum, rostrum per- |
ractle elongatum, mandibula
infertore deorsum curvata go-
nyde nullo. Nares longitudi-
nales, ovales antrorsum spec-
tantes ; remex, 3ta.longissuma,
rectrices quatuordecem.

A Description of the Birds
NEOPHRON.

Savigny.
Anterior part of head naked;
|neck feathered; bill slender
elongated; lower mandible in-
clined downwards, without go-
nys. Nostrils longitudinal, -
| oval, directed forwards; third

quill feather longest; tail com-
| posed of fourteen feathers.

Vultur Lin. Lath. Gin. Gypaetos Bechstein. —Cathartes .
Meyer, Temminck.~Peronopterus Cuvier.—Catharista Vieillot.

i. Neopuron Azcyrtiacus. Sav.— Witte Kraai of the Colonists.

Vultur Percnopterus Gm. Syst. 1. 249, sp. 7. Lath—Vultur
Leucocephalus Lath. Ind. orn. v. 1. sp.2.—L’Ourigourap. Vaill.
Ors. d’ Afrique, p!.14.—Le Perenoptere. Cuv. Reg. Animal, v. 1.
*_V. albus; remigibus nigris; crista occtpitali, cauda albida,
cuneata. ; }

Bill horn coloured; cere, forehead ; space round the eyes ;
cheeks, ears, chin, and part of the throat bare, and of a yellow
or saffron color; eyes light reddish brown; plumage white,
usually tinted with yellow; feathers of nape narrow, elongated,
and pointed ; primary quill feathers black; secondaries gray-
ish black, with the outer vanes more or less broadly margined
with white; tail fan shaped, and pure white; legs and toes
dirty greenish white, sometimes inclined to reddish yellow;
claws dark horn coloured; length, from one foot ten to two feet
two ; expanse of wings about five feet. The female is a little
larger than the male, but of the same color.

Young.—The prevailing color varies between a black and a
brown. In all the specimens I have yet seen, the feathers of
the neck, particulary of the cervical portion, have been of a
deep black tinge, and of a long narrow pointed form. Those
of the shoulders and interscapular region blackish brown,
with, in some instances, chesnut coloured spots towards tips;
and in others, large whitish or grayish red blotehes. The
back and rump feathers are usually of a lighter tint than the
parts just mentioned, and the breast and belly vary, being
brown, rufous brown, or blackish brown in different speci-
mens. ‘The crown of the head, and the skin and upper part of
the breast, when the bird has just acquired its feathers, are
covered with a dirty whitish down, and that becomes more or
less interspersed after a few weeks with black hairy feathers
The bare parts of the head are a livid red, varying in many
places to a fine yellow; the cere is yellowish ; the upper man-
dible is livid horn coloured, and the lower greenish yellow;
the tarsi and toes are bluish yellow; the claws black, and the
eyes dark brown.

inhabiting the South of Africa. 17

Wherever travellers have penetrated, specimens of this
bird have been met with, and though nowhere congregated in
numbers, yet the individuals are so numerous, that there is
scarcely a farm-house in the colony, ora kraal, ora temporary
resting place for travellers beyond it, which are not once or
oftener in the course of the day visited by one or more of
them. In their flight they are constantly in search of carrion,

_which forms their only food;-and it is with a view of . pro-
curing such that they resort to the localities just mentioned.
They build their nests in crevices of rocks of difficult access,
and lay one or two eggs.

2. NEopHRON CARUNCULATUS.—Smth.*

N. obscuro-fuscus ; caput et pars superior guiteris purpurea
ef nudata, ultimum carunculis parvis transversis albis .octo
aut decem ; irides fusce.

Bill greenish black towards base, dark horn colored near
tip; eyes dark brown; front, crown, sides of head, and upper
part of throat bare, and of a purple color, with eight or ten
white transverse carunéles on the latter; nape, upper part of
neck, and lower part of throat covered with a light reddish
brown down, and between that of the latter and the caruncles
already mentioned, a large oval patch of black down; lower
part of ceryix, interscapulars and back deep brown; the
feathers all edged and tipt with a lighter tint; shoulders
nearly the same; primary quill feathers blackish, with a gray-
ish tinge towards quills; secondaries blackish brown, with
the color of the tips and edges lighter than that of the cen-
tres; thighs covered with a white down in addition to some
long brown feathers on the outer sides; legs and toes pale
greenish blue; claws black. Length two feet two inches;
breadth from tip to tip of wing five feet six inches. Inhabits
the North-East frontier of the colony, and is not uncommon
towards the sources of the Orange River.

Obs.—This species in most of its characters resembles
the genuiné Neophron, whilst, in the want of feathers on the
throat, it approaches the Vultures. The Vultur Occipitalis
of Ruppelt is described as having slight transveise caruncles
upon the upper part of the throat, but the form of its bill,
and its other characters, clearly bespeak its position to be

in another genus.
(To be continued.)

* South African Advertiser, May 13, 1829.
+ Atlas zu der Reise im Nordlichen Afrika von Eduard Rupell, erste Abthei-
lung Zoologie, page 33, taf. 22.

Cc

18

An Account of the Earthquakes which occurred at the
Cape of Good Hope, during the month of December,
1809 ; with a Meteorological Table, from the Ath to the
27th: and an Appendix containing Notices of Shocks
which have occurred at various other periods. B
W. L. von BucHeNnropveER, Esq. Member of the Institu-
tion. Abridged by the Author, from the more detailed
Statements read at one of the Meetings of the South
African Institution.

Tue occurrence of Earthquakes at the Cape of Good Hope

on the 4th of December, 1809, as well as during several

successive days, is yet remembered by numerous residents of
the Colony ; but as far as I know, few, if any, of the various
facts connected therewith, or of the different -phenomena
_which took place have been collected and recorded. It
may, therefore, not be uninteresting to preserve a faithful
account of what was observed, particularly as from the
propensity of man, to exaggerate any uncommon occur-
rence, (which was fully exemplified at that period,) as well as
from the lapse of time, it will be in-a few years more, if not

altogether impossible, at least highly difficult to obtain a

correct statement of the occurrences as they took place.

With such a view the following remarks are submitted to the

Institution, and if those Members who were in the Colony at

the time in question, would furnish in like manner, their

individual observations, the object to be wished, might readily
be accomplished.
Ath December, 1809.

Nething uncommon was observed in Cape Town, either on
that-day or on those immediately preceding it. The weather
was fine, clear, and as might be expected at the season, very
warm. But although it was fine in Cape Town, there was
observed throughout the day, as well as during the two or
three immediately preceding it, a thick haze over the eastern
shore of Table Bay. ‘The wind during the day was 58. 5. E.
and blew a fresh breeze.

In the evening, a little after ten o’clock, three shocks, each
accompanied by a tremendous noise, were felt, within the space ,
of a minute or two. When the first took place I was sitting
in alarge company, all the members of which started simul-
taneously and hastened to the door, the majority exclaiming
that a powder magazine must have blown up, while one
gentleman called out that it was an earthquake, adding, he
was acquainted- with such, from having experienced some
on his yeyages to the West Indies. While we were standing
in the street, the second shock took place, which was felt
much stronger; was accompanied by a louder, and very

Earthquakes at the Cape of Good Hope. 19

tremendous noise, that continued longer than the first; and
resembled the report or sound, that would be produced by a
great many pieces of Ordnance fired off bya train, at a little
distance, The sound was somewhat hollow, and ended with a
rumbling noise, but was not followed by any distinct echo.

This second shock roused all the inhabitants, who came
running into the streets in-great consternation, many of them
even undressed from having been in bed. Within the space
of about a minute, a third shock, but not nearly so violent as
the second, and even less so than the first, took place, accom-
panied also by a similar noise, but less loud, of shorter dura-
tion, and more rumbling.

The shocks, as well as the sounds, particularly the rumbling,
seemed to come from the North, and’ to go towards the South.
Nothing was perceived however of the ‘wavelike motion of
the earth, which has been frequently observed in other
countries to accompany earthquakes: and the sensation of the
shocks, was such as is occasioned by the explosion of a
powder magazine, or the discharge of heavy artillery. —

The wind which had been blowing a fresh breeze from
S.S.E. changed at the same time to N.N.W. and then
followed a calm. The sky was very clear, the stars shone
with great brilliancy, and numerous meteors were observed.
In Table Bay nothing was remarked except a heavy swell.

About ten minutes after the third shock, a rumbling noise
was again heard, and a shock felt, but inferior, as well in’
loudness as violence, to any of the former. I, myself, as
well as most of the inhabitants, continued either standing
or walking in the streets, where we heard rumbling sounds
from time to time, till about one o’clock in the morning.
During that time it continued calm, with the exception of
now and then gusts of variable winds.

5th December.

In the morning a little after seven o’clock, another shock
was felt, accompanied with a sound like thunder. The wind
was variable, chiefly westerly, and in light gusts.

In walking through the streets of Cape Town, I observed
that nearly all the buildings had suffered, more or less, from
the shocks during the preceding night, as was evinced by
numerous cracks in the walls, the traces of which are yet
perceptible in many houses. ~ These were irregular as to
direction, and extended generally four, six, or more feet, from
the top of the walls, and in a few instances even nearly down
to the foundations. Although such were visible on both sides
thereof, yet they did not amount to open clefts, and-I do not
know any instance in Cape Town, of a-house haying received
so much damage as to have requiredit to be rebuilt. The para-
pets of many were at that time ornamented with figures, urns, &c.

26 Earthquakes at the Cape of Good Hope.

of stucco, like to what may yet be seen ona few, and in
some instances, fragments of those had fallen, and the people
were here and there busy in taking down others. I heard also
that an old chimney or two had tumbled. No cracks or
fissures were observed in the ground in Cape Town.

There were (as might be expected) a variety of reports in
circulation with regard to what was seen and heard, most of
which were unworthy of attention; yet I cannot omit remark-
ing that many persons concurred in affirming that they had
seen large meteors, witnessed their explosions, and experienced
the instantaneous shocks, and heard the reports caused thereby.
In occurrences like the above, the unadorned narrative of the
simplest people is found frequently the most useful in order
to come to a matter of fact; wherefore I am induced to give
a statement, as it was made unanimously by several slaves,
who resided at a house above Green-point, near the corner of
Lion’s Head. They stated “that they saw something like a
wagon illuminated by numerous lights proceed swiftly from
the opposite side of Table Bay, or from the direction of
Saldanha Bay; that it ascended half-way up Lion’s Head, and
then turned towards the Marine Villa; that it descended again
and burst when near the sea, and that immediately thereon
they felt a shock and heard a tremendous noise.”

In Cape Town several people had seen a flash, wherefore,
they took the first shock and noise for an uncommon loud
clap of thunder, and were only alarmed by the repetition
thereof. A farmer on the road near Rondebosch, stated “that
he saw a meteor or fire ball, proceed towards and strike the
Devil’s Hill,” and that immediately thereafter the second shock
(if I recollect right) occurred.

At about half-past twelve o’clock, aloud report or clap was
heard, and a shock was felt. The sky at that time was very
clear, and the weather warm; with light airs from N. W.
In the afternoon, a little before five o’clock, a rumbling,
protracted, and moderately loud sound was heard, but no shock
was perceived. A few fleecy stationary clouds were observed,
which disappeared in the evening. Many inhabitants were
busy in pitching tents, and some in placing wagons, in the
squares of Cape Town, in which they slept during some weeks.
The night was very fine and calm, the sky without clouds,
and the stars shone uncommonly clear.

Much interest was excited by what was said to have
been observed at Jan Biesjes Kraal, and at Blauweberg’s
Valley. It was stated, “‘ that the earth had opened, that vol-
canic eruptions had taken place, that craters had been formed,
and that lava had issued!’ Numbers of persons flocked to
these spots, and I went also on the 9th to examine them,
but what I found fell considerably short of what I expected

Earthquakes at the Cape of Good Hope. 21

from the wonderful accounts I had heard, yet was neverthe-
less remarkable and interesting. Near the KraalI found rents
and fissures in the ground, one of which I followed for about
the extent of a mile. In some places they were more than an
inch wide, and in others much less. In many places I was
able to push into them, in a perpendicular direction, a switch
to its full length, of three or four feet. By the people
residing in the vicinity, I was informed, that they had
observed these fissures on the morning of the 5th December,
in some instances three and four inches wide, and that one
person had been able to push the whole length of an iron rod
used to fix curtains upon into them, and that others had been
able te do the same with whip-handles of even ten feet in
length.

The house at the Kraal in question, (the residence of a Mr.
Bantjes,) I found to have suffered so much, that it was not
habitable, and consequently had been evacuated. In the walls
were numerous clefts; by which they were rent completely
asunder, so that I could put a stick from one side to the other
in many places. The clefts extended from the top to the bot-
tom, and corresponded with fissures in the ground.

At Blauweberg’s Valley, I found the sandy surface studded
with innumerable holes, resembling in shape, but in nothing
else, craters in miniature. These holes were from six inches,
to a foot and a half, and some even three feet in diameter, and
from four inches to a foot and a half deep; of a circular form,
andthe sides sloping to the centre. They were lined with a
crust of bluish clay, of about a quarter of an inch in thick-
ness, which had been baked by the sun, and according to its
nature had cracked and curled up in fragments, which
however adhered still to the sloping sides of the holes. 1
reckoned seven of these holes, of different dimensions, in an
area, contained within a circle, which I drew around me with 2
walking stick, and which might have been somewhat more
than ten feet in diameter.

The appearance of the bluish baked clay, which had given
rise to the story of lava! was easily accounted for, from the
rain (a great quantity of which had fallen in the preceding
season) having been prevented by the substrata from pene-
_ trating and sinking deep into the ground, so that under the
sandy surface, a considerable quantity of water had collected,
in which a portion of the substratum of clay had become
dissolved, and which had been forced up through the loose
sand, by the concussions which took place.

The people at Blauweberg’s Valley, stated, that ‘‘ they saw
jets of coloured water spout from these holes, to the height of
six feet, in the night of the 4th of December, at the time that
the shocks were felt.”

Good Hope.

thquakes at the Cape of

Ear

22

“MOZOY U19}SBdI UO azeY youl) W

*dOOUsIOY AY} Ut poSuvyo pura oyy,

*AA'N Spavaio} spnoyo Aovay soy y

“MOO Many ‘urd F ysed soynurua So

SUV WAY

“ANIIQ, L9Y]0 24} pun ‘spunogy ay? fo 127

Jo aqnys ayy

‘sdeyo pnoy

“Surpquanis

Se
‘rapunyy 941]

“Sulpqumns yy.Sis

‘op
‘Surpquina yysys

‘op
*Sulyquina

“Saunt Suoy
sdeyo pnoy
‘OpUNnyy aI]
“puryquina
‘s}1odaa pnoy

*padaino90 YyouyAr
sasiou 40 spunos jo
Laypeieys pue ‘oy

-oyeropour

“HySI]s

‘op
*yooys ou
“Fepous

“pysips Aaa

‘op
“yooys ou

‘op
“WSys

‘ay eropout
“Wyss
*SUOAYS Os JOU

*souo Suoa}s oa.1tyy

‘syooug ay} Jo
ainyeu pue “ON,

‘op
‘op
‘op
‘op
‘op
‘op
‘op
‘op
‘op
‘op
‘op
‘op
“1ealo
‘op
0
“Avaya an
‘spno[o May ®
“aeayo
spnoyo Adaayy May
‘op

‘Avapo pue any

“TOYICAA

“Sty
“wuyeo Apvou

‘op
‘op
‘wyeo Aprvou

‘oO
“yu
‘Op
m8)
“wyeo Apeou
sty
‘Op

‘op
‘azaa0I1q Yysaay
“myRo
‘op
“Vysty
*S}SN.9 YULSIT
*s]SN.9 YIM wUyeo
"wypRo
aZaIAIG YSody

‘Yysuans

“PULA

coocoopnanroeereoso
i

‘H's | 44 (66 6zwrd og
‘M'N | 64} “op
“M'N AAPL (00 Of Ure

‘op | ‘op purd

‘T'S |f94 OL og urd
‘a 'S'S |. 94 | ‘op

‘op |fez | ‘op |ure

‘op @L | ‘op. jure

‘op FL | ‘op urd

“op FL CL og urd
"M’S'MA) FL 06 66d

‘op 9L | ‘op urd
"M'N'N 94 (OL 06)

‘op FL |cO Of ‘ure
“MN, [$62 96 6G/urd

‘op | 84| ‘op jurd
"M'NUAA| 82] ‘op jurd

‘op 6L 06 6G wd

‘op LL | ‘op ;uve
“M'N | GL 08 66"ure

‘op 9. | ‘op |ud
M'NUN | 08 [0L 6% urd
"M'N | 08 |22 66,

“AA gL | “op jure
ayqenea| 94 99 6c urd
“ANON | 24 149) Gourd

‘a's'S | 62 (OL og) urd

‘uo | 3) ive]
9.1K] Re B5

&8| 55
Bice :

“GOST ‘taquas0g Jo yIL% pun YIP ayp UaaMjeq “psasaque posaUas JO saouas
IDADYO PUD Laquinu ay) ‘syooys 2y7 Jo ainjou puw saquurt ay7 *4aY;RDA AA OY?
‘spurs, ay) fo Uorj2a.L1p pu aunpou ay} SsazauloutMayy, pun Lajzauvoang ayz fo yySray ayp HuUmays FTG VL

soynatyy

23

Earthquakes at the Cape of Good Hope.

ee Ss rc SS SS SS SD
‘und 9

‘ass
wWIO1} 2Z901q Ysalj v pue “UT ]
a]qRL UO spnojd uooUra}ze 9Y} UT
"dn poreazo 91 UoOUaIOJ ay} UT

“A' NN SPleAi0} SLO OLLy,

‘Keg |
2172, LJO 210Ys Ua}sva Jy} UO OF
‘MNOZNOY “| UO YUL ASIA Jory}? W
’ “mem A134
‘UOOUaIOF SULIMpP pasuRyd pulAA

“4seq oy} spaemo} Azepy

| too RA] O43]
jo ab ysay ‘ue g ysed saqnaru %z

‘spno[o Surpuads]
“ap YIM pasaaoo ureyunoy a[qv,y,
"spnoyo]
YPM pasaaoo urezunoy afqe,y,
“uaas stoajzuu Aue

‘apunyy Oy]

“souo TaJUTey OMY
| ‘Spuodes OF poyse] Yooys ysuy oyz|pue ‘dejo pnoy ouo |Suosjs ouQ—doay J

“aouRup.o

0 s}todaa ay] fo}
‘suri
-ulna yysrs SOAK}

“Sur quina Sus

‘op.
*xea]o
*pepnopd 19A0
*aeayo
‘op
*papnoy 1940
‘071 yonut A19A
‘op
‘op
‘op
*papnoyd 1940
‘op
‘op
*Teapo ouy.
‘op
“reayo
‘op
‘op
“SpNojo May

“rea

‘spnojo rapunyy

‘a]qudaosod Aypaey] “spnoyo autos

‘FYSI[s OM} pus

‘op
‘op
“VY.S1s ‘op

qysys

“mooys ou

‘ales
“op
‘op
‘op
‘op
‘wes Ayreau
‘op
0
“PST
"wes Ajrevau
‘op
“WSIT
‘op
‘ys Aros
‘Fy St
‘op
‘op
‘op
‘op

‘mes Ajreou
"aZ2aI1q Ysaay
"wyeo Apreou

“FSI
ap

‘aZa9Aq YYSIT
HLS
“wyeo Apreau

‘ayes ©
‘ayes none
“qyst
at |
‘aza01q Ysa

‘

‘as's
‘op
‘op

“MN

‘op
a[qeriea
“AA
“M
“A'S
apquiaea
s

Ke?

84

TOL

FL
94

|

SI OF
‘op

‘op
SO OF
‘op
‘op
ks

0G O€)
FL Og;

sdia dade

Es
i}

=
s
Be Ud aad

& & oid
ros ooocooceceoceococecoos

ie)
a §

L

‘We FL

pure oO

=
A
a
—

AE
fad

Fe
FT]
ZOOS SSS

fel

Lon!

OD DSO iM ADMIN DN ND NAO Ne ag

©

ao ©

~
oO

aan
Ll

1 ADO

wD
—]

—
_

foc)
Lama

ee
bel

=

Earthquakes at the Cape of Good Hope.

“smquins 44 Sys

“M'N 24} 0} spnojo Aavay yaeq
*§ 2} 0} spnojo May y

‘aed & MaTq WI pue

‘sprojo Aavay YjIM pairaA0d ‘Kep
joy ay} Suranp ‘ureyuNo a1qe,I,

; “uoou 4e

ayes B Mayq pur “yW"S'g 07 paraaa

YO “AA'S Wor pula jo sysn3
Gay} pur MoU ‘0741p UO azeYy HOWL,
“WOZ1LOY Uda}S¥9 94} UO ssauiZzEpy
‘DNS %} pasueyo pura ayy

‘4810 ay} UL ales & Mayq pue pa
“S919UL PUI 943. dUIUaAa sprvAO,],
‘SPROJO YIM pai9A0d “uy a[qey,}
—pesueyd pura oy 4Ys1u ay} Uy
“OO! TDF
‘urd 4909.0 g ysed saynuim op
yV ‘ured jo oe vay} pue
sou gym ‘Kep syy Saranp Apnoyy

“JapuNny} IAI]

‘pasueyo pry q1 paaraosad
SEM }L Yay *990]9,0 G ][y Os pa
“nulzUod pue “wyed aureseq uaYyy
‘pavay sea asiou ayy ay ayes
& Malq Ft Sales & Malq pue paua
-ysaay Ye 94} Suluasa spavaoy,
‘wed Ajivau auiedaq |
uoou spiemoz pue ‘payeqe pura,
*SpNO]D YRIM potaaod “uy a1qQe,y,

“apuUnyy PAL]

*‘padind00 yor
Sastou 10 spunos jo

‘SAVAT

foyoeieyo puv ‘ON jo ainyen, pur ‘ON,

‘op

‘op ‘op ORE 188:
“yoo0ys ou “read “ayat] M’'S | bh
*papnoyo 1940 “WHyeo "Mm =| OL
*spno]o ‘sjsnd ‘op | 89
‘Oop “UdTBD ‘Op | 08
‘op ‘wayeo Ayaeau || -AA'N | 99
‘op ‘op ‘op | £9
‘op ‘op ‘op | GL
‘op ‘op ‘Op

‘op ‘op ‘op =| th

‘op ‘ayes ‘a'S'S | 64

“op "wes Ajteau |" AA NN | GL

‘op 0 afqeiies} BZ

‘ayqiydooaod ysnf ‘op sys “END | 08
ee) by) ‘wyeo Apreou ‘op | 8

‘Bald auy “ay ‘op tL

‘ep “ale ‘op | 69

‘op “yyy ‘op | 08

‘reayo ‘ayeiapour 'T'S'S | ZL

“‘Papnops 1oA0 “op “M cL

‘op 0 “M OL

“Ure “PY-st ‘6 OL

*papnoya 13aA0 ‘myeo Ajieau ‘op PL

‘op ‘VU5ty “MN |FSL

‘op ‘wyeo Ajeau "M | OL

‘op ‘Wy si “Mite

‘Op “wae ‘op =| GL

*yooys ou ‘op ‘ayes ‘op =| GL
‘op “wea ‘op | 08

‘op W451 ‘a's | £8

“aRa]o ‘aye “TS'S | GL

“yySuaas ‘0 fy

*SyIOYs ay} “IOYILIAA 911] a S
“PULA 7B

urd 2 IL

‘urd 0 L
‘wd gQ T
‘weg ¢
‘ud. 0 6

0 GL

‘we g ¢
urd 0 8

0 ZL

a te 0¢
ogpmd 9 9
0 ZL

4 0 ¢

‘wd 0. §

‘d OL?

0 a

‘2 Q ¢

urd g 8

‘op [urd g F
00 ose og ¢

60 og|/md o
co ogi urd o
‘op jure oO
80 6a ure oO
00 og) wd O
0

~—

MORNSoOOmD

OO &

|

“sInoy

Barthquakes at the Cape of'Good Hope, Sc. 25

APPENDIX

The statements relative to the occurrences in June, 1811, are made from
my own personal observation; but those regarding the others are from
records of a more or less perfect description.

On the 4th of September, 1695, between seven and eight o’clock in the
evening, an earthquake was felt in Cape Town, which seemed to go towards
the interior of the colony, and to be of longer duration in some places than -
im others. It occasioned nowhere any injury.

On the 5th of September, 1739, at two o’clock in the morning, a shock was
experienced in Cape Town, which lasted but a few minutes, and was accom-
panied by a loud noise like thunder.

wD
On the 7th of September, of the same year, or two och the last
alluded to, a fire-ball fell. It ascended the west side of the Lion’s Rump,
and burst behind the Devil’s Hill, with a report like a.cannon shot.

On the 14th of July, 1766, a little before two o’clock,’a strong earthquake
was felt, which was followed by a noise like loud thunder. Its duration was
very short, and its direction was from the West to the East. In Simon’s Bay
its effects were so strong, that the sick in the hospital declared unanimously
that they felt the bedsteads move under them, and knock against the walls,
and that they were on the point of running out of the house. It occasioned,
however, no damage, with the exception of causing some old cracks in the
gables to open again.

On the 7th of January, 1811, at six o’clock in the morning, a very slight
shock was experienced by several persons in Cape Town.

_ On the 2d of June, 1811, at about 11 o'clock, a.m. an earthquake was felt
in and near Cape Town, which was attended with a report like the discharge
of a piece of ordnance. Within a few seconds of that, a second shock and
report took place, which were more violent than those of the first, and the
former appeared to me to be about as strong as the first shock on the 4th of
December, 1809, while the noise or report resembled more that which
accompanied the one at a quarter past six A.M. of the same month, viz.
short and sharp, without either a rumbling or hollow sound. In estimating
its loudness, it ought, however, to be observed, that the noise or report on
the 4th of December, was heard during the stillness of the night, while this
was heard not only during the hum and bustle of the day, but at a time
when the troops were returning from a field day, and marching through the
streets with bands playing. The weather at the time of the occurrence in
question, was uncommonly warm; the thermometer at ten o’clock stood at
70, and there was a complete calm, with every where a thick haze.

On the 19th of June, a little before ten o’clock, a.m. a slight shock was
elt, accompanied by a hollow rumbling sound, which seemed to proceed

from the North and extend towards the South, and lasted but a few
seconds,

On the 14th of April, 1826, at abeut seven o'clock in the morning, a slight
shock was felt in Cape Town,

26

A description of two supposed undescribed species of
Fishes. By W.D. WessTER, Esq. Surgeon of H. M.
Ship Chanticleer, Corresponding Member of the South
African Institution.

[Read at the South African Institution.]

My dear sir,—Should you think the accompanying short de-
scriptions of two fishes, which I am inclined to consider as
undescribed species, will be of interest to the Members of
the Sourn Arrican Institution, you are at: liberty to make
what use of them you please. The sucker fish was found ad-
hering to a line which had been let down into the sea, in the
operation of ascertaining the rate and direction of a current
in the variables, in latitude 3° North; and the sun fish was
killed in Table Bay. Yours, truly, ;

To Dr. Suriru, ———. W. D. WezsteErR.

ECHENEW, TRIAINURUS.

E. lividus, striis capitis septem, cauda trifurcata.

Colour a fine slate blue, disk on head with seven lamin& ;
lower jaw considerably longer than the upper; pectoral fins
small, and a quarter of an inch in length; ventrals half
an inch; anal fin extends from the vent to the tail, and the
dorsal is of equa! length, and directly over it. The tail is
singularly trifurcated, the central portion is three-tenths of
an inch in length, and extends considerably beyond either
the upper or lower segments.

CrePHALUs Barrow.

C. obscuro-cinereus, cutis scabra, cauda minuta et tripartita
puna dorsalis et analis conice, antrorsum leviter curvate.

Colour dull gray, skin rough and scabrous; pectoral fins,
fawn shaped, seven inches long and four and a half broad;
dorsal and anal fins opposite to each other, and precisely
similar as to shape, size, and structure; they are each two
feet one inch long, eight inches wide at the base, and ter-
minated in a point, presenting the figure of a cone slightly
curved forwards. The tail is very small, nearly continuous
with the outline of the body, and composed of three equal
curvilinear or scolloped portions, each nearly two inches
long. Length seven feet five inches, breadth three feet nine
inches, and weight presumed from the number of men re-
quired to drag it, eight hundred weight. The subcutaneous
stratum was from two to three inches in thickness, of a deli-_
cate white colour, and of a firm solid, somewhat elastic struc-
ture, resembling soft cartilage or gristle. Such seems ad-
mirably adapted for the resisting of wounds or injuries from
the more active and predaceous fishes. In itself it must be,
comparatively speaking, a harmless species, of little power of
motion, and, from the smallness of its mouth, of not a very

Sketches of the Botany of South Africa. 27

yavenous nature. The stomach is a large membranous bag,
and contained nothing except some slimy shreds. ‘The intes~-
tines were fourteen feet in length, of equal calibre through-
‘out, and with very strong thick coats. The eyes are very
large, each three inches and two tenths in diameter, and
considerably exceeding that of the same organs in a young
whale of twenty-three feet inlength. The sockets of the eyes,
or orbits, were padded with a cellular substance, containing
a vast quantity of aqueous fluid, and each lens was an inch in
diameter.

Sketches of the Botany of South Africa. By Mr. J.
Bowie, Member of the South African Institution.
[Read at the South African Institution.]|
In the endeavour to direct the attention of individuals to the
study of Indigenous Botany in this country, a difficulty occurs
in the selection of species from the number of plants with
which we are surrounded ; it being necessary to confine those
lists within certain limits, but at the same time attempt
to render them as useful as possible, by giving a general
idea, of the floral changes in each month, and exhibiting
the affinities which the vegetable productions here bear, to

those of other parts of the world.

The Amaryllideze of the colony, connecting that tribe of
the bulbous productions of South America, Asia, and Europe,
with those of Africa, are striking features in the botany of
the Cape during the months specified in the present list ; and
in their native wilds exhibit those peculiarities in the periods
of their flowering which have been alluded to before, and being
generally remarkable for their size and beauty, have led more
particularly to the notice of those circumstances.

Of this tribe, however, the most beautiful and’ interesting
kinds are not found in the Cape District, nor have many from
the more distant parts of the colony, as yet, been introduced
to the flower gardens of the Cape; and even those cultivated,
flower but sparingly, owing to the treatment they receive.

The prevailing droughts during the months of December,
January, February, and March, materially affect the vegeta-
ble productions, especially those on the lower grounds; it is
in such seasons that the productions of the mountains shine
forth in their most splendid array, and we frequently meet
with several plants in flower at great heights, which are
equally flourishing in other months on the lower grounds.
The trees and shrubs of the Cape are generally perfecting
their seeds during the:summer months, stiil, however, there
are several in blossom during that period, as their proper
season.

28 Sketches of the Botany of South Africa.

Among the Ericeze, some species produce a succession of
flowers for several months, rendering them great and de-
sirable ornaments for the flower garden.

Of the Proteacew, several species succeed each other in
flower so rapidly that one or other of the tribe may be found
in perfection at all seasons.

Specimens of the Iridez are, more or less, to be met with
in every month of the year, though the general season is the
months of August, September, and October. Many fine
species of this family, flowering at an earlier season, are
overlooked.

The local names are so few, and so frequently given to
distinct species of plants, that it is difficult to fix any with
correctness, and this might lead to serious mistakes, in sub-
stituting plants possessing dangerous properties for those of
other descriptions. I again, therefore, beg to call the atten-
tion of individuals to this interesting point. The local names
and domestic uses of the plants might be marked on the
blank spaces of the lists. The aboriginal names are prefera-
ble, as being more extended over the country, and among
the native tribes sometimes varying but little, and that in
pronunciation alone.

InpicENous Puants,

Generally flowering in the Months of Deczmser, January,
Fesruary, and Marcu, in the Cape District.

PoutyeaLtez. D.C. Diadelphia Octandria.

Murata, Muraltia.
h diffusa. St. diffuse.
phylicoides. St. Phylica-like.
stipulacea. St. stipuled.
CaryornytteEx. D.C. Decandria Digynia.
Disanruvs. Pink. Anjelier.
Y prostratus. St. prostrate.
caespitosus. St. czespitose.
Ruamneacem. B. Pentandria Monogynia.
Puy.ica. Phylica.
h ericoides. R.S. Heath-leaved,
stipularis. R. 5. horned.
plumosa. St. feathered,
_buxifolia. R. S. Box-leaved.
CeLastrinz. B. Pentandria Monogynia.
CELASTRUS. Staff-Tree. Pen-doorn,
pyracanthus, St.S. red-fruited,
multiflora. St. S. many-leaved.

Note.—Celastrus. The shrubs of this genus, being mostly armed with
strong spines, and of close growth, are particularly adapted for forming
hedges.

} Sketches of the Botany of South Africa. 29

CWASSINE. Cassine.
> colpoon. R. Colpoon-Tree. Lepe}-hout.
Maurocenia. R. Hottentot-Cherry.
Lecuminos®. J. Decandria Monogynia.
CycLopia. Cyclopia.
h Genistoides. M. R. Genista-leaved.
ASPALATHUS. Aspalathus. Diadelphia Decandria
h spinosa. R. spiny. |
hystrix. R. silky-spined.
arenosa. Si. cobweb.
pinguis. St. succulent-leayed.
subulata. St. awl-leaved. * °
SARCOPHYLLUM. Sarcophyllum. Diadelphia Decandria.
} carnosum. St. fleshy-leaved.
CynisTa. Cylista.
h villosa. M.T. Cape.
Lesser TIA. Lessertia.
% pulchra. St. pretty.
prostrata. St. prostrate.
Rosacez. D.C. Dicecia Polygamia.
CLIFFORTIA. Cliffortia.
h strobilifera. M. St. cone-bearing.
graminea. M. grassy-leaved. :
ruscifolia. St. Ruscus-leaved.
tridentata. St. three-toothed.
Onacrariz. J. Octandria Monogynia.
EPILoBium. Willow-Herb.
Y villosum. A. villous. -
Cucursitacex. J. Monoecia Monodelphia.
Bryonta. Bryony.
% scabra. S. globe-fruited,
africana. S. _ African.
Cucumis. Cucumber. Bitter-Appel.
© Colycinthus. S. bitter.
africanus. 5S. African.

Nore.—Cyclopia. Astringent; a decoction of this shrub is much used by the
Colonists as a restorative. As ornamental shrubs, the genus rank high in
the Leguminons tribe, they are very hardy and of quick growth, and where
suffered to remain. attain the height of 10 feet. In the years 1825 and 1826,
one species resisted the severity of British winters, though fully exposed,
(without covering) to the action of frost.

Epilobium. Useful in cleansing foul ulcers.

Bryonia. Emetic. Infusion in wine or brandy purgativye.

Tetragonia. Sometimes used in Bredi by the Colonists, and might be
utroduced to culture in the kitchen garden with profit.

30 Sketches of the Botany of South Africa.

Ficorwex. J. Icosandria Pentagynia.

TETRAGONIA. Tetragonia.
h fruticosa. S. shrubby.
decumbens. S. decumbent.

UmpBeviirers. J. Pentandria Digynia.

HypRocoty Le. Marsh-Penny wort.

Y villosa. M. R. villous.
virgata. St. twiggy-

CENANTHE. Water-dropwort.

¥Y tenuifolia. M. slender-leaved.
interrupta. M. interrupted.
inebrians. M. various-leaved. Gli.

Conium. Hemlock. +

¢ rigens. M. 5. fine leaved.

Aratiacez. J. Pentandria Digynia.

Cussonia. Cussonia.
h thyrsiflora. M. R. thyrse-flowered. Speke-bosch.

Lorantuex. J. Dioecia Tetrandria.

Viscum. Misseltoe.
h capense. Cape.
pauciflora. few-flowered.
rotundifolium. round-leaved.

Dirsacex. J. Tetrandria Monogynia.

Succisa. Succisa.

h rigida. R. rough-leaved.
trifida. St, narrow-leaved.
scabra. St. rough-stalked.

y% decurrens. M. T. decurrent.

Composiraz. A. Syngenesia. L.

STOBAEA. Stobeea.

h pinnata. St. pinnate.
heterophylla. St. various-leaved.

y rigida, St. stiff,
atractyloides. St. Atractylis-like.

Note.—Gnanthe. Gli, The intoxicating qualities of this plant appear to
have been known to the aboriginal inhabitants of South Africa at an early
period; which is a striking example of their propensity for fermented liquors
before they had any intercourse with Europeans. The whole of the genus
are acrid and poisonous, but possess useful medicinal properties,

Cussonia, The thick and somewhat fleshy roots of this species, are
eaten by the Hottentots. In some parts of the Colony it is known by the
name of Noy’s Bloom.

Viscum. Parasitical plants, generally found upon the Celastrus and Rhus.
Astringent.

Sketches of the Botany of South Africa. 31

BrRACHYLENA.
h neriifolia. M. T.

GNAPHALIUM.
h modestum. R.

Meratasia.

hb muricata. M.S.
divergens. M.
fastigiata. M.

SPIRALEPIS.

hk squarrosa. St.
Y glomerata. St.
AsTER,

© tenellus. St.
Curysocoma.

h comaurea. R.

GERBERIA.
Y crenata. R.
asplennifolia. St.

ARNICA.

Y piloselloides. St.
crocea. St.

LeyseEra.

kh gnaphaloides. S.
squarrosa. S.

Ornonna.

hk Athanasia. St.
abrotonifolia. St.
coronopifolia. St.
crassifolia. R.

OsTEOSPERMUM.
h spinescens. M.
imbricatum. M.

LoBpELiAcEz.

Lopenia.

Yy pinifolia. R.
gracilis. M.
secunda. St.
repens. St.
minuta. M.

Brachyleena.
Oleander-leaved.

_ Everlasting.

squamose.

Metalasia.
muricate.
spreading.
close-flowered,
Spiralepis,
squarrose.
cluster-flowered.
Star-wort. Sterrebloemn.
slender.

Goldy-locks.
great-shrubby.

Gerberia.
crenated,
Asplenium-leaved.

Arnica. Valkruid.
cordate.

golden.

Leysera.
woolly.
squarrose.

Tachie-boschjes.

Ragwort.
Athanasia-like.
wormwood-leaved.
Buck’s-horn-leayed.
thick-leaved.

Osteospermum.
smooth-leaved.
imbricate.

J. Pentandria Monogynia

Lobelia.
Pine-leayed.
slender.
side-flowering.
creeping.
small.

Campanutacex. J. Pentandria Monogynia

PRISMATOCARPUS.
h fruticosus. St.
© nitidus. M. R.

Venus-Looking-glass.
shrubby.
shining

32 Sketches of the Botany of South Africa.

TRACHELIUM.
h diffusum. R.

Trachelium.

shrubby.

Ericez. D. Tetrandria Monogynia.

Buakria. Blaeria.
} paucifiora. M. few-flowered.
scabra. M. rough.
dumosa. S. bushy.
glabella. M.S. smooth. - :
Erica. Heath. Heide. Octandria Monogynia.
h articularis. S. jointed.
bruniades. 5. Brunia-like.
corifolia. S. Coris-leaved.
decora. S. L. graceful.
empetrifolia. M. R. crowberry-leaved.
flexuosa R. zigzag.
gracilis. S. gracile. ~ *.
glutinosa. R. glutinous.
imbricata. imbricated.
nudiflora. M. knot-flowered.°
persoluta. -M. garland.
parvifiora. R. small-flowered-downy.
Peteverii. St. Petiver’s.
pubescens. M. pale-downy.
metulzflora.. S. nine=-pin.
racemosa. S. racemed.
ramentacea. S. slender-branched.
spumosa. R. spumose.
Thymifolia. M. R. Thyme-leaved.
viscaria.. M. R. clammy-flowered.
GenTianEx. B. Pentandria Monogynia,
SEBAEA. Sebaea.
© albens. M. St. white-flowered.
cordata. M. S. heart-leaved.
Szesames. B. Didynamia Angiospermia.
Marrvynia. Martynia.
© longiflora. M.S. long=flowered.

Scropuutarin&. B. Didynamia Angiospermia.

MANULEA. Manulea.
hk tomentosa. S. tomentose.
© argentea. S. silvery.
foetida. _ S. stinking.
Lasiatg. B. Diandria Monogynia.
Sanvia. Sage. Salie.
h dentata. M. tooth-leaved.

ao

Sketches of the Botany of South Africa. 3

colorata. M.R. coloured-calyxed.
scabra. St. rough-leaved.
STAcHYs. Hedge-Nettle. Didynamia Gymnospermia.
Y exthiopica. M. Ethiopian.
Verzenaces. B. Didynamia Gymnospermia.
SELAGO. Selago.
}h canescens. St. canescent.
diffusa, St. ; spreading.
bracteata. St. imbricate-bracteated.
rapunculoides. St. Rampion-like.
spuria. St. linear-leaved.
OropancHEe®. Ventenat. Didynamia Angiospermia.
OROBANCHE. Orobanche.
Y flammea. St. fiery.
capensis. St. Cape.
squamosa. St. squamose.
interrupta. St. branching.
Lentisutariz. B. Diandria Monogynia.
UrricunaRia. Hooded-Milfoil.
Yy capensis. A. Cape.
Prumpaginex. B. Pentandria Pentagynia.
TAXANTHEMA. Sea- Lavender.
Y% purpurata. M. purple. Papier Bloem
scabra. M. St. rough-stalked.
cinerea. M. ’ einereous.
linifolia. M. St, flax-leaved.
Cuenopopem. B. Pentandria Monogynia.
CHENOLEA. Chenolea.
h diffusa. R. silky.
ATRIPLEX. Orache. Polygamia Monoecia
h albicans. S. white. Brak-boschjes.
SantatacEsZ. B. Pentandria Monogynia.
THESIUM. Thesium,
h triflorum. St. three-flowered.
strictum. St. upright.
hispidulum. St. hispid.
lineatum. St. linear-leaved.
Evenorsiaces. J. Dioecia Gynandria.
Cxivrtia. Cluytia.
h pulchella. M.T. broad-leaved.
ericoides. St. Heath-leaved.
daphnoides. St, Daphne-like.
Alaternoides St. Alaternus-like.

E

\
34 Sketches of the Botany of South Africa.

Urticez. J. Polygamia Dioecia.

Ficus. Fig.
}h cordata. S.R. heart-leayed.
Myricesw. K. Dioecia Tetrandria.
Myrica. Candleberry-Myrtle. | Wasch-besje.
h ethiopica. R. African.
serrata. S. St. saw-leaved.
laciniata. St. smooth Oak-leaved.

quercifolia. 5S. St. hairy Oak-leaved.
Orcuipex. J. Gynandria.

Disa. Disa. Travers.
Y grandiflora. M. large flowered.
rufescens. M.S. rufescent.
porrecta. M.S. lengthened.
PrEROGODIUM. Pterogodium.
Y% inversum. M. inverted.
atratum. M. dark-flowered.
CyMBIDIUM. Cymbidium.
Y tabulare. R. mountain.
Irina. B. Triandria Monogynia.
ANTHOLYZA. Antholyza.
Y prealta. St. tall.
montana. R. mountain.
Wartsonta. Watsonia. Zuure-knol.
Y marginata. L. broad-leayed.
triticea. S. wheat-eared.
GLADIOLUS. Corn-flag.
Y blandus. St. fairest.
hastatus. M. spade.
montanus. R. mountain.
Orchidiflorus. 5. Orchis-flowered.
AmaryLiipea. B. Hexandria Monogynia.
AMARYLLIS. Amaryllis.
Y blanda. M. charming.
pallida. M. pale.
NERINE. Nerine.
y% venusta. R. poppy-coloured.
_ undulata. M. wave-flowered.
STRUMARIA. Strumaria.
Y spiralis. S. spiral-stalked.
undulata. S. waved.
stellaris. S. Starry.
gemmata. S. gynandrous.
BRUNSVIGIA. Brunsvigia.

% multiflora. S. many-flowered. | Candelier.

Sketches of the Botany of South Africa. 35

marginata. 5S.
ciliaris. S. St.
falcata. S. St.
H »MAnTHUs.
Y coccineus. St. 8.
tigrinus. M.
qradrivalvis. S.

GeETHYLLIs.
Y spiralis. S.
ciliaris. S.
villosa. S. St.

red-margined.
fringed-leaved.
sickle-leayed.

Blood Flower.

Koning van
[ Kandy.

salmon-coloured.
Tiger-spotted.
four-valved.

Gethyllis.

spiral-leayed. Kukumakranki.
ciliated.

villous.

HemerocaLiipe&. B. Hexandria Monogynia.

CyYRTANTHUS.
Y ventricosus.

AGAPANTHUS.
Y% umbellatus. R.
minor. R.

TRITONIA. —
Y uvaria. A.

ALOE.

h mitreformis. L. St.

M.S.

Cyrtanthus.

‘bellied.

African Lily. Haak-lelie.

large flowered.
small.

Tritonia.

great.

Aloe.
mitre.

AspHopELE®. 'B. Hexandria Monogynia.

ANTHERICUM.

Y canaliculatum. St.
revolutum. St,
squameum. §.
filiforme. S.

Bu.sine.

© annua. St.

3 asphodeloides. S.
Y triquetra. S.

ALBUCA.

Y aurea. St.
viscosa. M. St.
spiralis. St.
filiforme. St.
vittata. St.
fugax. St.

ORNATHOGALUM.

Y revolutum. St.
virens. St.
suaveolens. S.
juncifolium. S$.
scilloides.

Anthericum.
channel-leaved.
curled-flowered.
scaly.
thread-leayed.

Bulbine.
annual.
upright.
triquetrous.

Albuca.
golden-flowered.
clammy-leayed.
spiral-leaved.
filiforme-leaved.
ribbon.
fugacious.

Star of Bethelem.
revolute-flowered.
greenish.
sweet-scented.
Rush-leaved.
squill-like.

36 On the Culture of Hemp.

Scibya. Squill.

Y corymbosa. _ St, Cape.

Dama. Drimia.

Y elata. S. tall.
altissima. ‘ tallest.

ER10SPERMUM. Eriospermum.

Y latifolium. S. broad-leaved.
lanceefclium. St. lance-leaved.

MyrSipHyLuuM. Myrsiphyllum.

Y asparagoides. S. broad-leaved. -
angustifoliem. S. St. narrow-leaved.

ASPARAGUS. Asparagus.

kh decumbens. S. decumbent.
capensis. St. Cape.
scandens. St. elimbing. ’

Extracts on the Culture and Preparation of Hemp.
From the Complete Farmer's Dictionary.

Tue soil which is best adapted to the cultivation of Hemp,
is that of the deep black putrid vegetable kind, which has a
low situation, and inclined to moisture, as well as the deep
mellow loamy or sandy sorts; but the quantity of produce is"
in general much greater on the former than the latter, though
it is said to be of an inferior quality. The land should he
reduced to a fine mellow soil, and perfectly cleared from
weeds by repeated ploughing and harrowing. In the plough-
ing, before sowing, well rotted manure, in the proportion of
about twenty one-horse cart loads should be turned into the
land. Hemp is an excellent cleaner of the ground, and is said
to have the property of preserving from insects any crop that
is within a belt of it. The surface of the ground should be as
flat as possible, that the moisture may be more effectually
preserved, and the support of the plants more fully secured in
consequence of it.

In the growth of Hemp Crops it is of much consequence to
have gcod fresh seed, which may be known by its having con-
siderable weight and a high degree of brightness in the
colour. The quantity of seed sown should be from two, to
two' and a half bushels per acre. In general the sowing is
performed in broadcast, being evenly distributed over the
surface of the land, and lightly covered by means of harrowing :
the period of sowing should be when the ground is neither too
dry nor too moist for the purpose.

Hemp is.a sort of crop that may be grown after almost every
other kind, and very well on land broken up for sward, where

On the Culture of Hemp. 37

that is properly performed by the skin coulter plough, and it
is frequently cultivated on the same piece of ground for many
years, without any other kind intervening. When the crop is
put in, the greatest care should always be taken to keep birds
from devouring the seeds, which they are very fond of. In
the cultivation of this crop, it is necessary that the field con-
tain both male and female plants; it is the latter sort that
affords the seed. :

As soon as the crop is ripe, which is shown by its having a
whitish yellow colour, and the leaves beginning to fall from _
the stems, it should be pulled. The male kind ripens four or

‘five weeks before the female. The female is ripe when the
flowers fade, and the stalk turns yellow, and the male when
the stems become pale. Both are less injured by being pulled
too soon than too late. When the one‘is pulled, care must be
taken that as little injury as possible may be done to the
other. The operation of pulling is performed by taking
small parcels at a time ont of the ground with the hand,
shaking off the mould well from them before the handfuls are
laid down; it is usually done 13 or 14 weeks after sowing.
After being pulled it is tied up in small parcels. But where
crops are intended for seeding they are of course to stand till
~ the seed becomes ina perfect state of maturity, which is easily
known by its appearance. The stems or stalks are then
pulled and bound up into bundles, being set up in the same
manner as grain, until the seed becomes so dry and firm as to
shed freely; it is then either directly thrashed ont upon large
cloths spread for the purpose in the field, or preserved, to have
it done at some future period when more conyenient. In the
execution of this sort of business, great care should be taken
in pulling not to shake the stalks rashly, otherwise much of
the seed may be lost. It is advised that after pulling the seed,
hemp may be set up in shocks of five sheaves to dry the seed ;
but in order to prevent any delay in watering, the seed pods
may be cut off with a chopping knife and dried on canvas
exposed to the air under some shed or cover. The last method
of drying the seed will prove of great advantage to the hemp,
as the seed and pods. when green are of such a gummy nature
that the stems might suffer much by sun burning or rain which
will discolour and injure the hemp before the seed can be
sufficiently dried’ upon the stalks; besides, the thrashing out
the seed would damage the hemp in a considerable degree.

In the preparation of hemp for the uses of the manufacturer,
there are two modes adopted, termed bleaching and watering.
In the latter mode, which is more general and expeditious, the
hemp is all taken up and bound’in small bundles with bands
at each end to such a bigness as can be grasped with both
hands, and conveyed toa pond of standing water (if a clay

a On the Culture of Hemp.

pit the better) where it is laid bundle upon bundle, direct and
across thus; which is termed a bed of hemp; and after it is
| | | | | ] | piled to such a thickness as to answer the
aaer tel t depth of the water, which is usually five or
—six feet, it is loaded with blocks and logs of
|_| wood until all of it is totally immersed ; after
remaining in this state four or five days as the
weather shall direct, it is taken out and carried to a mown
grass field, or any other grass land that is clean and free from
stock; the kundles being untied, it is spread out thin, stalk
by stalk; in this state it must be turned every other day,
especially in moist weather, lest the worms should injure it.
Thus it remains for six weeks, or more, then it is gathered
together, tied in large bundles, and kept dry in a house or stack
till wanted for use. It is known to have enough of the water
by the rind separating easily from the stalk. It is better the
time should be too long than too short; the slenderest
requires the longest time. When the quantity is small, the
bark may be separated from the reed by pulling out the reed
from every stalk by the hand; when large, by drying and
breaking it like flax. After it is reeded, it must be separated
from the mucilaginous matter by pouring water upon it, and
squeezing it several times; taking care not to let the threads
entangle in each other, as this produces waste.

The business of preparing hemp for the heckle, is by
having recourse, first to a coarse, then to a fine break.
When the hemp happens not to be properly watered, it is
often necessary to peel off the rind frem the boon with the
hand. The hemp-mill used in America is also a good in-
strument. It consists of a large heavy stone shaped like a
sugar-loaf, with the small end cut off; a body of that form
will go round in a circle if it be moved on a plane; the hemp
being laid on the floor in its way, is bruised by the weight of
the stone passing over it.

After the hemp has been broken, it undergoes a second
operation, which is termed swingling or scutching. The
intention of which is to separate the reed from the hemp,
and this is done by one or other of the following ways :—In
the first, the workman takes a handful of hemp in his left
hand, and holding it over the edge of a board, strikes it
with the sharpened edge of a long, flat, and straight piece of
wood; commonly called a swingle-hand or scutcher. But
as this method is very tedious, water-mills have been erected,
in which several scutches fixed in the same axle-tree, are
moved with great velocity. Here the work is performed with
great expedition, and with much less fatigue to the work-
men; but a greater waste is made of the hemp, owing to the
velocity with which the engine is turned. Before the hemp
thus prepared is heckled, it undergoes a third operation

Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas. 39

ealled beetling, the design of which is to loosen and thereby
more thoroughly separate its fibres. The beetles used for
this purpose are moved either by hand or by water.

It may be observed that hemp crops afford an excellent
preparation for the culture of wheat, &c.

Note.—The produce of hemp, in fibre, varies from 3 to 5 ewt. per acre ;
in seed, from 11 to 12 bushels. The price of St. Petersburgh hemp in the
London market, by the latest Prices Current, is from £44 to £45 per ton,
or about 5 pence per pound.

Diary of a Journey made by Governor SIMON VAN DER
STELL, to the country of the Amaquas, in the year 1685.
Translated from the Dutch by W. lL. von BucHEN-
RODER, Esq. Member of the South African Institution.

Sarurpay, 25th August,—At three o’clock, a.m. we took our
departure from the Castle of Good Hope, with our baggage,
&c. under the protection of our Lord. Amen. Our party, in
addition to His Honor the Commander, consisted of fifty-six
white men, besides two Macassars and three slaves: our equi-
page of a calish drawn by six horses; of eight asses, saddle
horses, two field pieces, eight carts, seven waggons, one
boat, and two hundred and eighty-nine draught and pack oxen,
together with six other waggons, each drawn by eight oxen,
the property of the burgers, and which were to accompany us
as far as the Oliphants’ river. Our course lay E. 5° 3’ N. and
after travelling for one and a fifth of a mile,* we arrived at a
place called Hooge Kraal, in latitude 349 9’. By a bearing
which we took we found the Lion’s-head tobe W. by N. The
weather was rainy. In the afternoon, about four o’clock, His
Honor, accompanied by Mr. A. de Man, the second government
authority, together with Captain J. Cruse and several other
functionaries, joined us, and were saluted by three vollies
from the troops who were under arms.

Sunday, 26th—On breaking up our encampment, we
travelled over a flat damp country with the Tiger mountains
on our right and Table mountain on our left. After ad-
vancing for two miles and eighteen minutes, we encamped at
a place called Stink River, in a fine valley, which was pro-
tected all round by high hills, and was very comfortable and
pleasant as a resting place, because there was good grass and
water, as well as a rare variety of flowers of all colours.

Note.—The translation has been intentionally made as literal as possible,
and the only deviation therefrom has been the omission of the minute

detail of the various courses pursued each d dthe di i cI
direction after the fifth of Septeuther. Ey aes Se

* Dutch measure, each mile of which is equal to six English miles.

40 Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas.

This river bears its name from the circumstance of the water
- emitting a strong stench during the dry season. There we
found ourselves in latitude 33° 55’, and longitude 38° 2’.
Our course had been N. 5°. 14’ Ex and the weather very fine.
Monday, 27th.—In the morning, about half-past eight
o’clock, the friends mentioned as having joined us on the 25th,
. took their leave. During the day we pursued various courses,
on account of the great mountains along which we had to
travel, and which we had also sometimes to:cross. Our first
direction was N.N. E. half a mile; then one-third of a mile
E. by N.; then half a mile E.N.E.; farther half a mile E.

by N.; then a quarter of mile E, N. E. and from thence N._

by E. a quarter of a mile, when we arrived at a flat extend-
ing E. by N. three fifths of a mile. That flat was terminated
by a hill, which we passed half a mile in a N.E. direction,
when we found another flat called Ronde Bosjie. The fore-
mentioned hills have the name of Tiger mountains, (Tyger-
bergen). The soil consisted chiefly of clay covered pretty
abundantly with grass, and well supplied with water. They
are inhabited by a nation called Hottentots, who live in troops
or hordes which they call kraals, and of which we passed three
that day. The two first belonged to a Captain called Schag-
her, and the third was one of Captain Kuyper’s. Accord=
ing to a rough calculation we had travelled three miles
and a quarter; our course had been E. N. E. 6° N. our lati-
tude was 33. 46. and longitude 36.16.; the weather fine.
Towards evening the last-mentioned chief, Kuyper, visited
us, and brought with him a slayghter ox, as a present to His
Honor the Commander, and inteturn for which he received
a flask of brandy.

Tuesday, 28th.—At break of day we prepared for depar- —

ture. The soil of the place consisted of good clay, and there
was abundance of water and fire-wood. We commenced to
advance at half-past seven o’clock, and our route lay N. E. by
N. through a kloof of the Musselbank hills. On one of those
was placed a Hottentot kraal, which we passed, and after a
mile and three-quarters, we reached the Musselbank River,
so denominated because shells of that genus are sometimes
found init, though unfit for use. We journeyed along the
course of this river and the hills on which the kraal was
situated, for the distance of a quarter of a mile, being unable
to cross on account of the precipitous banks of the opposite
side. Though we were occupied nearly an hour and a half in
getting our cattle and wagons over, yet the whole was effect
ed tolerably well, as the water in the river was not more than
three feet deep. This stream runs East and West, whilst
our course was N.N.E. for a mile and three-quarters to 2
small streamlet, which we crossed. The roads were all very

Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas. Al

Swampy, in consequence of which, by the sinking of the
carts and wagons, we had the misfortune ta break a shaft

and tong of one of the latter, belonging to the inhabi-
tants; and also an axletree of one of our own, which detained
us for a considerable time. We then took a direction N. E.
by N. for a mile and a half, when we arrived at Dorn Kraal,
a spot well provided with grass, but only with brackish water.
After halting, and searching for some time, a stream of fresh
water was discovered which had never been detected before.
It was situated close under the great Paardeberg. Lat.
33. 29. long. 38. 33. weather fine.

Wednesday, 29th.—The repairs, necessary for the carts and
wagons, detained us till half-past nine o’clock at Dorn Kraal.
On starting we pursued a course N.E. by E. for a quarter of
a mile, keeping the Paardeberg on our right, and the Dassen-
berg on our left; we then ascended a hill and took the hear-
ing of the Castle of Good Hope, which was found to be S.W.
by S.: our road after this lay N.E. by N. for a mile anda
quarter, when we came to a pleasant valley with very fine
soil, well fitted for the Residence of several families, and
watered by a rivulet which springs from the foremen-
tioned Paardeberg, and runs in a direction eastward, and
southward. Its banks are clothed with thorns, which are the
only sort of firewood. After crossing this river, we reached
a high hill, which we ascended, and when we arrived at the
top, we found it well covered with firewood; and on the other
side, at its base, a fine pleasant valley, planted by nature with
flowers of all colours, and abundantly provided with grass.
Proceeding further, we had on our right very high rocky
mountains, which were situated on the other side of the Berge
river, and though sometimes covered with snow, are, not-
withstanding, inhabited by a tribe of Hottentots called Son-
quas, who gain their subsistence by robbing and stealing
from other Hottentots, having neither cattle nor any thing
else of their own to live upon. After advancing some way
farther, we reached a place called Holle river, provided with
good grass and water, where we halted. Lat. 33. 13. long.
38. 41.; weather very fine; distance travelled, four miles
and a half.

Thursday, 30th.—In the morning we left Holle river, with
foggy weather, and pursued a course N. by W. three quarters
ofa mile, then N. N. E. one quarter, and from thence due
North, to the Deep river, which discharges itself into the Salt
river that runs into Table Bay. We then proceeded N. 3° E.
with a view of avoiding the river. The country was hilly,
with a sandy and clayey soil, variegated in some spots with
fine marshy well watered valleys, and hills thickly covered
with wood. We continued our route N.E. by N, for three

k

22 Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas.

quarters of amile, and passed a flat which was very boggy and
soft on account of having been saturated with water which had
flowed from the mountains during the rainy season. From its
softness, it occasioned us considerable trouble in transporting
our baggage. At the distance of a quarter of a mile from
thence, and round a hill, we reached Riebeck’s Kasteel, under
which was situated an uncommon fine valley, well provided
with every thing, and watered, by a pleasant riyer. This
mountain derived its name from His Honor the Doancebie
Van Riebeck. In it is situated, an accessible grotto, and its
surface is overgrown with trees, fit for timber. We proceeded
E. by N. a quarter of amile, to the south corner of the said
“mountain, when we directed our course E. by S. for a quarter
of amile, tosome high ground, where we took the bearing
of the Lion’s-head, which was S.S.W. 38° W. Our road after
this lay N.E. by E. a quarter of a mile, toa height which
was situated between Riebeck’s Kasteel and another hill |
without a name, which lay on ourrighthand. From that ©]
height the low country. and the mountains on the other side
of the Berg river, appeared very pleasant, and furnished a
delightful view of extensive flats. After descending from the
high ground we halted on a plain abounding with grass and
water. Lat. 33. 2. long. 38. 45.

Friday, 3lst—In the morning the weather was foggy ; at
half-past seven o’clock we pursued our journey in a N. E. di+
rection till we arrived at a small river, when we directed our
course N. E. by E. for half a mile, in order to avoid a swam-
py. valley which lay E. and W. from Rieheck Kasteel. The
‘country in general was hilly, the soil sandy and clayey, and
the surface for the most part overgrown with shrubs and flags,
and intersected either by little rivulets, or their dry beds, which
caused us to change our course several times. It was N.E. by
E. one quarter of amile; N.E. by N. three quarters of a mile ;
N. by W. half a mile, and then we reached the Berg river at a
place called Sonquasford, where we found slate which appeared
adapted for the covering of houses. This river takes its name
from its sources being in the mountains, and by them being
walled in for a considerable part of its course. It receives a
tributary stream called Kleine Berg river (Little Mountain
river) which has its origin also in the mountains alluded to,
and after the junction winds its course through a considerable
extent’ of country, till at last it disembogues itself into the
sea at St. Helena Bay. Its banks, in many places, are
clothed with trees fit for timber. We pursued our jour-
ney along the Berg river till we reached the ford of Drie
Huisjes (three cottages) where we encamped upon a spot well
supplied with grass. i

Saturday, Ist September.—At about half-past seven o’clock

Diary of a Journey to ihe Amaguas. 43

we started from the drie huisjes, and directed our course to-

wards the Honingbergen (Honey mountains) principally zlong

: the banks of the river, in a northerly direction, and after ad-
vancing a quarter of a mile, we arrived at a rivulet falling into
the Berg river, in which we found a fish much like the Barble
of Holland, and of the same favour. We then travelled N. by
W. half a mile, then N. E. by E. for half a mile, towards a
mountain, from which issues the Twenty-four rivers; after that,
we advanced N.N.W. a quarter of amile, and arrived at a place
called the Groote-gat, situated on the Berg river: from thence
we went W. N.W. half a mile, till we got right opposite the
south end of the said Honingbergen.

These hills are two in number, of moderate height, divided
by a kloof, and have obtained their name from the honey
which is found there. We travelled at about the distance of
a quarter of a mile from them, and on the other side of the
river. We then directed our course N.W. one-third of a
mile, to a valley through which we conveyed our carts and
wagons with a great deal of trouble. Our road then lay
N.W. for a quarter of a mile to a smail rivulet, and after

that N.N. W. for half a mile, when we halted.

The country over which we passed, was composed of stony
and sandy hills, except behind the Honingbergen, and at our
resting place, where the soil was a red clay, well covered
with grass. We passed also about Vier-en-twintig Rivieren
(24 Rivers), several huts belonging to the afore-mentioned
robbers, called Scnquas, and built in the same manner as those
of other Hottentots, with the exception that they were covered
with branches of shrubs, whilst those of the others were covered
with mats.

To day, His Honor the Commander issued an order,
that whereas we approached more and more to the Hottentots’
kraals, none of our party should take any improper liberties
with the females of the Hotientot tribes, under penalty of
being scourged, and expelled as vagabonds from the Honorable
Company’s Service. Latitude 32°. 56’. longitude 39°. 9’.
weather good.

Sunday, 2d September.—We proceeded with fine weather,
and directed our course N.W. by N. for a third of a mile;
then changed it to due North for a quarter of a mile, and
passed two of Capt. Goereman’s Kraals, From thence we
advanced N. N.W. one mile and a half along the Bergriver.
The country was hilly, some of them were stony, and
others fit for cultivation. Here grew abundance of that plant
which is called in Holland parey (chibbal), and its odour is
of such strength that the whole country is filled therewith.
We then travelled N. one-third of a mile, and came to the
ford called Misverstand, where we encamped and found a

44 Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas.

good supply of grass. The computed advance after this day’s
journey was two miles and two-thirds, and which required
us, on account of the necessary circuits, to pass over a dis~
tance of five miles.

Monday, 3d.—We were employed transporting our bag-
gage over the Berg River. Here, the sergeant who had
started eight days before us to barter sheep and oxen for our
use on the journey, of which he had obtained a good number,
joined us. ;

Tuesday, 4th.—All our baggage arrived on the northern
bank of the river without any accident. While we were busy in
carrying it over, we saw five savages, who took to flight as
soon as they perceived us; on which the Commander ordered
a sergeant with twomen to follow them, who, by beckoning
and making signs that we did not intend to hurt them, in-
duced all te stand and return. They then gave each a pipe of
tobacco, and signified that they should accompany them,
which they did. On arriving, His. Honor the Commander
interrogated them, by means of the Cape Hottentots, to what
tribe they belonged ; they said they were Sonquas, by which
term is distinguished the robbers above-mentioned, and that
they had come here to look after an Eland which they had
wounded the day before with a poisoned arrow, and which
under such circumstance commonly dies on the following day.
They carry bows, arrows, and assagays, possess no Cattle,
and subsist on honey and the game which they shoot.

They had a very rough and scaly skin, arising from the
hunger which they had frequently to suffer, and from want of
fat with which to anoint themselves. His Honor the Com-
mander made them a present of a sheep, and although these
are people of no education, they had the consideration to
give to him, asa return, the skins of three bush cats. They
immediately cut the throat of the animal, skinned it, then
removed the two shoulders; and allowed nothing to be
wasted, except four small kernels which were found in the
legs, and which they cut out and threw away. Being asked
why they did this, they only said they never ate them: they
covered the meat with hot ashes for about an hour, and then,
gnawing like the beasts, they consumed it.

By much interrogation from His Honor the Commander,
they acknowledged to have been of that party which had
lately seized the cattle of a chief of the Amaquas, but said that
they had been requested to do it by a chief of the fore-men-
tioned robbers, whose kraal they pointed out, and in which
there was still all the cattle, with the exception of three
oxen which they had assisted in consuming.

We could not go to that kraal because it was too far dis-

taut. They stated also that we would obtain better informa-
,

.

Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas. 45

tion from the Gregriquas, who had also been accessory thereto,
Latitude 32°. 48’. and longitude 38°. 14’. weather variable.

Wednesday, 5th.—In the morning, upon leaving our rest-
ing place, called Trompetter’s Drift, we direeted our course
N.N.E. for a quarter of a mile, and passed a large hill on
our left ; we then went N. for the third of a mile, and passed
a rivulet, then N. again a quarter of a mile, and after that
N.W. by N. half a mile, then N.N.W. am eighth of a mile.
We then changed our course to due N. and proceeded in that
direction a quarter of a mile, then N.N.W. one-sixth of a
mile, after which we arrived at a spring, where we found fine
grass and water. After that we reached a kraal which belonged
to the afore-mentioned Sonquas, but found nobody, as
the rest of the people, besides the five who were with us,
had gone on a hunting expedition. We continued our cours:
along the base of the Piquet Mountains for a mile and «
quarter, and then found a resting place where we searched fo:
a situation sufticiently provided with water and grass.

In the mean time a Rhinoceros of a considerable size made
its appearance, charged with great fury the middle of ou~
train, and then run to the spot where His Honor had halted
with his calish. Towards that it directed its course, and His
Honor had hardly time to get out of it. After jumping there-
from with a blunderbuss, he took aim at the animal, whic)
passed him at less than six paces, but it missed fire, and the
ferocious animal after having received a shot from one of the
party, ran away with amazing swiftness. Several persons
who were mounted on horse back, not knowing how to escape,
leapt from their horses in great consternation; in consequence
of which they received various injuries.

The above-mentioned Piquet Mountain received its name,
from the circumstance, that when His Honor Gotske made war
on the Gonjemans, he made merry thereon, and there placed
piquets.

Thursday, 6th. We remained at our halting place on ac-
count of a heavy rain, and there found slate.

By the mediation of His Honor the Commander, the fore-
mentioned Sonquas made peace with the Amaquas, in regard to
the captured cattle, as mentioned before, under condition that
they, (the Sonquas,) should give back to the Amaquas all theirs
on the return of His Honor the Commander, and that they
should live peaceably together in future.

Friday, 7th.—In the morning at five o’clock, we started
with foggy weather, and proceeded close to and parallel with
the Piquet Mountains, upon a fine clayey and moist soil, abun-
dantly covered with wild oats and grass, and watered by
several rivulets which sprang from the mountains, The latter
supplied plenty of firewood and good timber.

46 Diary of @ Journey to the Amaquas.

One of our party went a hunting, and shot an Eland weigh~
ing about 1000 pounds, which induced us to encamp ona large
plain in order to cut up the animal, and from that cireumstance
we named the spot Eland’s Kraal. This place was very well
furnished with grass, water, and wood.—Latitude 32°. 25’.
longitude 38°.— Weather became fine.

Saturday, 8th—We started at '7 o’clock, and after travel-
ling four miles and a quarter we reached a spot, directly-under
the Jackals’ Kloof and the Kanarieberg. Here the mountains
which stretchéd from Bergriver to the eastward of us, joined
the Piquet Mountains. Our resting place was well provided
with grass, water, and wood.

During the first quarter of a mile of this: day’s march we
met some sandy, but afterwards the finest clayey soil, watered
by a great many rivulets springing from the Piquet Mountains ;
which mountains appeared to be well provided with timber and
firewood.

In the afternoon the Commander mounted the Kanarieberg,
which is very high. From its top were seen twelve fine valleys
which we had passed to our right, that is to say, to the east-
ward of us.

Sunday, 9th,—At half-past six, a.m. we proceeded, and,
after travelling four miles and a half, we passed through a
Kloof which separated the Piquet Mountain from the other
just alluded to. We left another called Oloson’s Kloof, on our
left; which serves as a good passage to the Zeekoeyen Valley,

~and to the Olifant’s River in the dry season, but in the rainy
one it is unpassable. :
In proceeding through that Kloof we had a small rivulet on
our right, which had its source in the side of the Kloof, and
was called Little Olifants’ River. Along this we travelled,
- and reached a. hollow which we named St. Martyn’s Valley,
being walled in on both sides with high mountains. This
valley had many windings, so that we had often to change
the direction of our course.

The hills which we passed this -day were all sandy and stony,

wild, barren, and overgrown with shrubs; and the valley -

very solitary, unpleasant, and overgrown with reeds, &c.
Towards the end of this day’s journey we came to a plain
only scantily provided with grass, but plentifully with water
and fire-wood, and here we halted.

Monday, 10th.—We left our resting place called Gregriqua’s
Valley, with fine weather, and directed our course according
to the many windings of the St. Martyn’s Valley. - After we
had advanced two miles we came to a turn, where we halted ;
and from thence we ascertained that the said valley stretched
into the mountains on our right hand, and formed a sort of
labyrinth. Our halting place furnished us with only a scanty

’

Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas. 47

supply of grass, but abundantly with water. We remained
here on account of the high sand hills which we had to pass,
and which the cattle were not able to perform that day. The
position we called Doolhofshoek, that is Labyrinth Corner.
The captain of the miners, who had become unwell yesterday,
fell into a violent fever this day, and complained of pain all
over his body, but particularly of head-ache, which was found
to be here a common complaint.—Latitude 31°. 54’. longitude
38°. 5’.

Tuesday, 11th.—We left Doolhofshoek with rainy weather,
and passed through a stony and steep Kloof leading to the fore-
mentioned Sand hills ; and after that proceeded parallel with a
high hill, which we had on our right; then along a height
where we met an elephant, which the noise and shouts of
our party put to flight. We then travelled for some time
through a very marshy valley, in a part of which we encamped:
and while we halted another elephant appeared, on which the
Commander ordered the trumpet to sound and the drum to beat
so as to frighten him away. That seemed to confuse him alit-
tle, as he went off without doing any mischief. We had ad-
vanced four miles.

Wednesday, 12th.—At seven o’clock we departed from our
resting place, which we called Olifants’ Valley, and we passed
chiefly over a swampy flat and poor sandy soil, overgrown with
reeds and shrubs, but no grass, and with a rivulet of good
water. We then passed along a valley called Olifants’ Jagt,

‘which is situated between two mountains, and terminates like
a bow net (fuik); and halted when about half way through it
at a spot where we found a kloof in the mountain.

This place was pretty well supplied with grass, and. watered
by two streamlets ; the one of which was fresh, and the other
brackish. The valley was overgrown with Rhinoster hosjes
(Rhinoceros bushes), which are so called because those ani-
mals keep generally amongst them.—Latitude 31°. 45’. longi-
tude 38°. 33’.— Weather fine.

Thursday, 13th.—We left Olifants’ Jagt with misty weather,
passed a kloof and crossed a sandy hill, after which we travelled
along a stony mountain. We then had a view of the sea, and
descended into low ground called the Brakke Valley, which was
well provided with grass, and near it was a pond with water
which was saltish, with the exception of some springing at one
corner, that was pretty fresh,—thus we found salt and fresh
water inthe same hole. Fire-wood was plentiful. We this
day travelled a mile and two-thirds of anothier.

Friday, 14th.—At seven o’clock we departed from the
Brakke Valley, and passed over a sandy hill overgrown with
brush-wood ; and after that continued our course along another
called Uileberg, on account of the many owls found there.

48 Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas.

We then reached a mountain called Klipfontyn, because a
stream of very fine water issued therefrom. This mountain
causes a very remarkable echo, which is repeated several
times ; and near the hill is a valley of a fine rich clayey soil
well covered with grass, but. supplied only with salt water.
We continued our journey to the top of the said mountain,
and after that toa sandy and stony hill, which we ascended with |
much trouble. Before us then lay an extensive plain stretch-
ing E. and W. along the mountain towards the sea coast: we
took bearings of the sea from a distance of seven miles, and
then descended the mountain which sloped very gently till we
eame under the Dassenberg, also named on account of the
many dasjes which keep amongst the rocks thereof.

At the foot of this mountain we required to encamp, he-
cause we had had in the course of the day deep, heavy, and sandy
roads, by which our draught oxen had been much fatigued, and
rendered unable to proceed over the great height which lay
before us. At this halting place the grass was uncommonly
fine, and there was good water supplied by several running
streams. The hills were abundantly provided with firewood.

The Commander in walking round the hill in the afternoon
shot a klipspringer, as also a hare, having a mouth like a
jackal, and a tail like a fox; the flesh was well-flavoured and
white.—The weather fine.

Saturday, 15th.—At seven o’clock we left our encampment,
and directed our course towards a stony height, a long a moun-
tain, on which grew sometrees. After we crossed the height
we arrived at a sandy plain overgrown with a variety of
shrubs ; and the mountains, behind which is situated a valley
called Hoogeboomen Valley, because two high trees are found
there. The mountain was easy of ascent, but of very dan-
gerous descent, on account of the height and steepness
of the rocks. Those we passed, however, without injury
either to wagons or carts. We then continued our route to
the valley of the high trees, and from thence to the Olifant’s
River, which flowed in two branches, and proceeded along
a bend of it till we came to a ford, where we halted; as
that was the place where we had to cross to the opposite side.

This river springs from the mountains which were situated
to the eastward of us, and pursues its course to the westward
in-a tortuous form till it discharges its water into the sea. It
has its name from the elephants which are found there often
in great numbers. Its banks are clothed with a species of
willow, and with thorn trees of uncommon size. At our
resting place there was an abundant supply of grass. We
had travelled 3 miles and 35 minutes.

(To be continued.)

49

Memoir relative to the Captaincy of the RIOS DE SENNA,
-a Portuguese Settlement, on the South-East Coast of
Africa. By the late Governor 'TERAO.*

Pretiminary Discourse.

Sraristics is a science which teaches the origin, the distri-
bution, the use, and administration of the productions, riches,
and force of a state; and is a sort of inventory or table in
which is collected all the means and power a nation can use
to augment the public prosperity. Population, and the means
of subsisting it, are the two essential bases’of this science ;
hence it may be observed, that agriculture, commerce, In-
ternal and external navigation, industry, the arts as well as
public education, the rents of the state, and the troops, are
other elements, and become essential points in the combina~
tions of statistics :—by an analysis of all these articles, it will
be found whether a country derives from them every advan-
“tage of which it is susceptible—its situation and fertility being
considered ; this, therefore, is the science of public men and
ministers of state.

The Captaincy of the Rios de Senna, from the back-
wardness and infancy of all its different branches of adminis-
tration, furnishes but insufficient data for a complete statistical
account, which proves the necessity of examining its actual
state, that the source of such evils, together with the remedy,
may at once be found; and the causes of its backward condition
be Known and obviated. But since the nature of those
circumstances, of which I am about to treat, does not permit
me to enter into detail, I shall resume each separate article
whenever it is possible; touching, transiently under their
proper heads, upon the existing abuses, and the means of
avoiding them; finally, I shall make a comparison of the
actual state of the Colony, with what it might be under a
different Constitution and Administration, and under a new
order of things.

For the sake of simplicity and clearness, I shall divide my
subject into different sections, treating Ist of the extent and
limits of the Captaincy; 2ndly, of its population; 3rdly, of
its agriculture, and productions in the three kingdoms of
nature; 4thly, of its commerce and navigation; 5thly, of its
industry and system of public education; 6thly, of the ground
rents toGovernment; 7thly, of its military force; and lastly,
of the administration.

* This gentleman was governor of the Captaincy, anda young man of much
promise, but was, shortly afier writing the “ Memoir” in 1820,-stabbed by
* one of his own officers. The Portuguese mpBNaesipe was obtained by Cap-

tain OWEN, of H.M S. Leven, while surveying the South-East Coast, and to
the liberality of that gentleman we are indebted for the translation, a copy of
which has been kindly furnished us by Mr. Janpine.—( Kas.)

G

50 Yerao’s Memoir relative to the

Arricze I.
Of the Extent and Limits of the Captaincy of the Rios de Senna.

The Captaincy of the Rios de Senna, is situated on the
eastern coast of Africa, between 15° and 20%of south latitude,
and 27° to 37° east of London; its extent east and west is
120 leagues more or less, from the sea to the vicinity of
Chicova; but its dimensions north and south, cannot be so
easily determined, since the River Zambezi sometimes serves
for its northern boundary, and because beyond this river there
is a zone of land belonging to Caffres called Marayes ; but it
may be taken at a mean breadth of thirty leagues of latitude,
making, consequently, a territory containing 3,600 square
leagues.—It is bounded by the sea on the east; on the south
by the mountains of Sofala: its boundary passes through the
Kingdoms of Quitére and Barné, following afterwards the
countries bordering the Empire of Monopotapa, and to the
Zambezi onthe 8. E.; on the west, to the neighbourhood of
Chicoya: the northern part contains the district of Qnillimane,
with all the Caffres of the north Bogoros, to the vicinjty of the
mountains of Morumbale, where the Zambezi divides into two
branches, and thence to the pass in the hills of Lupata, the
same Zambezi serves as a limit to the lands of the Colony.
All the countries to the northward of that, river, appertain to
the independent kings of the Maraves.. From that part where
the Zambezi issues from the Lupata chain of mountains, to
the neighbourhood of Chicoya, the crown lands extend on
either margin of it, the northern part of them continuing to
serye as boundaries to the independent Maraves. From this
topographical description, we perceive that the Zambezi,
whether as a cover to the land of the Captaincy, or as serving
as a limit to them, presents a commodious means for com-
merce and exportation by a contiguous and immediate naviga-
tion. The local situation and latitude clearly show the
climate of the different seasons. The state of Agriculture is
another sure means of judging of its wholesome qualities,
since experience and known physical principles, show that
climates change and improve or become less healthy and more
wild, in proportion as agriculture adyances or becomes retro-
grade ; and certain it is, that in those countries, watered by
the rivers, of Senna, the heat is only insupportable by those
who are unaccustomed to it, —since, except during a few days
in the hottest season, there is always arefreshing breeze from
the southward. As to the salubrity of the climate, in spite of
the uncultivated state of the country arising from a feeble
and scanty population, the most common disease is the inter-
mittent fever, in a very mild form, and even this, at some
future period we may hope to see either entirely extinguished,

Captaincy of Rios de Senna. 51

or at least much less prevalent, when agriculture shall have
made a moderate advance. .

Artic te II.

On Population.

The population of the Rios de Senna, is composed of three
classes of people:—Ist. The whites and free mulattoes who
pay taxes: 2d. Slaves of both sexes and all ages: 3d. Free
negroes, and the cultivators of the land, called colonists.
Even amongst civilized nations, it is very difficult to obtain a
correct enumeration of the population, even with the assis-
tance rendered by arts and taxation,—much more so then
must it be in a colony inhabited by different nations of
Caffres, who pay no regular contribution, nor keep any
register or memorandum of births or deaths: no table,
therefore, of the different classes of inhabitants can be made
up, except of those who are capitated,—such as the Portu-
guese, the Creoles and Asiatics, and some Mulattoes of the
country. The number of Slaves, male and female, can also
be estimated, because their proprietors keep accurate lists of
them; but there is no possible way of ascertaining the
numbers of the fixed colonists who inhabit the country, and
constitute by far the greater part of the population. _ These
people are not capitated, and even do not pay their rents to
their landlords regularly ; both these means therefore fail us.
The principal.reasons why the holders of crown lands cannot
calculate the number of colonists by their rents, is because
they neither~pay by the head, nor by the family. Each
village has a chief called Fume, or Tuacoaya, who pays for
it an arbitrary number of measures of millet, or baskets of
cotton wool: and as the villages do not contain any certain '
number of families, nor are always existing on the same
places, there is no certain method of obtaining a correct
statement of the number of their inhabitants, particularly as
the Caffres are used to a wandering life, and remove from one
part of the country to another, or even to the independent
states, with great facility. It is only known, that the divisions
of the greatest magnitude, contain from ten to fifteen thousand
colonists, or more, by arbitrary estimation; but this popula-
tion is generally very much diminished by the violence they
suffer from the holders of crown lands, by occasional years of
famine, and by the invasion of neighbouring independent
Caffres, who live by plunder, and have reduced the neighbour-
hood of Tette to a desert: having made these reflections, I
shall merely give tables of the population of the different
a: of whites, of capitated mulattoes, and of the slayes
in 1806.

52 Terao’s Memoir relative to the

1. Infants to 7 years old, (male) - - - 39
2. Boys from 7 to 15 years old, - - - 42
3. Adult men from 15to60, - - - 194 ~
4. Oldmen from 60to90, - - = 4
5. Female infants to 7years - - - 35
6. Girls from 7 to 12,- = = - =\- 44
_7. Women from 40 years old and upwards, 43
8. Women from 12 to40, - - - - - 101
Total 502
9, Number of births, - - - - - - 36
10. Deaths, - - - - - - - -,- 32
Ti. .Mafriages, =. - 9°) =s9n =o ele

This was the population of the capitated inhabitants of
both sexes in the three towns of Quillemane, Senna, and
Tette, as well as in the ports of Zumbo and Manna; that is
scarcely 502 inhabitants in a territory containing 3600 square
leagues, or one person for 7 square leagues, which, in the
above ratio of excess of births to deaths, cannot be materially
increased for ages to come.

The limits of this memoir forbid me to enter into minute
details respecting the causes of the great want of population
in a country so vast and fertile, and consequently well calcu-
lated for the increase of families. I have merely undertaken
the task of suggesting cursorily remedies for such an evil.

When in a country naturally fertile and abundant, we be-
hold agriculture in its infancy or decay, when lands which

might subsist innumerable families, scarcely afford the means -

of a wretched existence to a scanty population; the cause of
such a phénomenon can only be ascribed to a faulty legisla-
tion,—this alone can account for the deficiency of the neces-
saries of life, and the consequent want of inhabitants. The
constitution of the crown lands in the Captaincy of the Rios
de Senna, is adyerse to the prosperity of the country; and
whilst the causes remain, the results must be as deplorable.
The uninhabited and waste condition of this territory arises—
1. From the want of security in the rights of proprietorship,
because the tenants hold their lands for their lives, and con-
sequently are liable to incur forfeiture, and thus lose their
estates :—2. From the enormous quantity of land contained in
each estate, rendering it impossible that one individual can
properly attend to its cultivation and management, from
which cause also it arises, that some families live in abun-
dance, whilst others have scarcely the means of subsistence ;
—3. The great abuses of permitting Goa and Mozambique
families to hold estates in the Captaincy of the Rios de Senna,
drawing from thence their rents, but making no return what-
ever; whilst the under renters, unable to hold them in their
own right, are contented to find subsistence for themselves,

Captaincy of Rios de Senna. 53

treating the slaves and colonists with great violence and in-
_ justice,—it cannot therefore be wondered at that the popula-
tion decreases by frequent emigrations to the neighbouring
independent states, and that the ground is left without hands
to cultivate it—The fourth cause may be ascribed to the
violent deportment and oppressive conduct of the Dominican
Friars, who as curates of the parishes in the Captaincy,
throw every obstacle in the way of matrimony, even in the
marriages of the poorest people, for the sole purpose of ex~-
torting money, in every possible manner, however indecent,
unjust, and tyrannical. ‘This will account for their debauch-
ery and immorality, many living in a state of open and pub-
lic concubinage rather than pay the exorbitant fees imposed
upon the marriage rites. Another abuse not less prejudicial
and inimical to the advance of population, is the suffering
these forced celibats to hold immense estates of crown lands,
which might afford ample establishments for numerous fami-
lies, whose children would spread over the eountry. These
lands are in the worst condition of any in the colony, many
of them laying quite waste, without inhabitants, who have
fled from the violence and oppression of their hard task-
masters: these are even more destructive to the welfare of
the state than absentee proprietors, since their immediate in-
terest so far from depending on agriculturing pursuits, rest
chiefly upon the fines imposed for crimes and absolutions, to
the utter ruin and destruction of the colonists.

The second class of individuals, who compose the popula-~
tion of the Captaincy, as I before said, is the slaves of both
sexes and all ages, employed in different sorts of labor, not all
of them of equal importance. Why the inhabitants derive so
little advantage from their numerous slaves, requires some
explanation. Many have from 5 to 600, and scarcely call a
third part of them into exertion; the remainder live in perfect
idleness, or are merely occupied in providing for their own
individual subsistence which requires but little labour in this
part of Africa. Hence arise the difficulties which occur in
training and discipling slaves not used to work, when provi-
-sions fail them, as well as the numerous desertions which take
place, the number of run-aways being equal to those who
remain, as may be seen by the following table, shewing the
quantity of slaves, as well present as absent, of both sexes
and all ages: Present. Absent.

Slaves of Tette, Zumbo, and their districts 6220 (6224

Do. do. Senna, Manice, ditto 2217 2513
Do. do. Quilimane, ditto 2523 2130

el

: 10,960 10,867

Total 21827

x

54 Terao’s Memoir relative to the

When we consider the number of slaves, and the very small
proportion of those who possess them, it is evident, that each
proprietor, were he so inclined, would have sufficient hands
to employ in agricultural pursuits: some even possess from
six or eight hundred to a thousand slaves, and might easily
augment that number to any amount. A comparison between
the mutual advantages possessed in this respect, by the
American colonists and the inhabitants of this Captaincy,
places the latter in a very favourable point of view, to which
it may also be added, that many of the colonists may be pro-
cured to work for a particular time, or perform stated
services,—or other words free labor is easily procurable.

Artictie III.

Of Agriculture, and the Productions in the three Kingdoms of
Nature.

In conformity with the principles of statistics, this article
ought to comprise.three chief points, with the tables relative
to each of them. No. 1, should shew the total and absolute
mass of productions obtained from the earth. No. 2, the pro-
portion of them consumed in the country. No. 3, a calcula-
tion of the quantity and quality of those which are exported,
or serve as objects of exterior commerce. But those causes
which I haye pointed out as invincible obstacles to an exact
enumeration of the population, are even more adverse to a
complete knowledge of the productions which are cultivated.
The colonists compose the greater number of cultivators ;,but
as they do not collect the different articles by any certain
method, no,accurate account can be given of their consump-
tion, except such of them as are exported from Quillimane ;—
from which it may be concluded, that were agriculture but
moderately advanced throughout this vast and fertile territory,
the produce would be immense: that such is not the case,
may be attributed to the indolence and apathy of the whites,
together with their ignorance of the principles of agriculture,
passing their lives as they do in absolute idleness. It
frequently happens, that they are obliged to purchase from
the colonists, or their independent neighbours, the necessaries
of life, whilst the rents of their lands scarcely cover the
expenses of their ordinary consumption. Even the wheat
which is not used in Tette, and of which about three thousand
bushels are exported, is not the growth of the Captaincy’s lands
alone, more than one-half of it being purchased from the
Caffres Maraves, who cultivate it for sale. The only article
actually grown and manufactured by the whites is sugar ;
yet, although they raise sufficient for the consumption at
Tette, and a surplus remains for exportation, their vanity and
ostentation induce them to purchase a great quantity abroad,
which is even of a worse quality. This prejudice has, indeed,

Captaincy of Rios de Senna. 55

been abandoned within the two last years, ‘but with much
reluctance. The agriculturists of Quillimane, confine their
attention principally to the culture of rice, which is pursued
with great success and advantage,—more, however, to be
attributed to the natural fertility of the soil, than to the
intelligence or activity: of the inhabitants. Since from the
reasons I have before advanced, it is not possible to estimate
the produce of the land, [ shall only speak as to its quality,
by which it will be seen, that wealth might flow from the
productions of the Captaincy, were agriculture sufficientiy
attended to. All the lands are particularly adapted to the
growth of the sugar cane, which is a spontaneous production
of the Quillimane district, as well as of Senna and Tette; but
is only generally cultivated in the latter, not more than two
families in Quillimane and Senna attending to its culture, in
which places it is inferior to that of Tette. In the last-
mentioned place, there are sixteen families who attend to the
sugar manufacture; the quantity made by them in 1806,
amounted to two tons of white sugar, and ten tens of
muscayado,—altogether seven lundred and four arobas, most
of which was consumed at Tette, except a small quantity which
was sent to Senna, where, notwithstanding the advantages
which they possess, their land being particularly well adapted
to the cane, they are too indolent to manufacture it for them-
selyes. Cotton is very common throughout the Captaincy,
the lands of which are extremely favourable to its growth;
all the colonists cultivate it only to make coarse cloth for
their own use. The whites, however, despise it, and abso-
lutely are quite ignorant as to the mode of cultivating it.
Coffee and indigo are also indigenous plants, of which no
advantage is taken: the latter is a common weed every
where; and is not, as in America, liable to destruction by
unfavourable seasons, this most fertile province reproducing
it spontaneously annually, and uselessly,—so bounteous has
nature been in this particular, to those who despise her gifts.
Tobacco and rice are cultivated in all the three districts, but
they are of a superior quality at Tette. Mandioc is produced
abundantly every where; but to the disgrace of the sluggish
inhabitants, is only cultivated bya few inhabitants of Tette ;
whereas it ought to afford ample subsistence to the slaves,
during the famines which dry years occasion. ‘The wheat of
Tette is also superior to that of Quillimane and Senna,
and engages almost all the small share of attention which is
turned to agricultural pursuits. Vegetables, such as cabbage,
lettuce, spinach, peas and beans of all kinds, and various
species of jugo, might also be abundantly produced, as well as
yams, potatoes, a great quantity of the carapeleira or Recino,
with other oily plants, as the Mandovo, &c.

i

56 Terao’s Memoir relative to the

The carapeteira* is called in the country aboné. The medi-
cinal plants most known and common are euphorbia, rhubarb,
jalap, senna, and many others which might become articles of
commerce, as well as a great variety of colors and dyes,
which might be extracted from minerals and vegetables.
Millet and maize of every description and quality, are the
principal articles cultivated by the colonists and slaves,
whose principal sustenance they are; the land produces them
in such abundance, that the people are rendered negligent
and careless to the proper means of growing them. The
articles which form the principal commercial objects, are
furnished by the animal and vegetable kingdoms,—they are,
first, the Hippopotamus, vulgarly called the Sea-horse, or
‘*« Cavalho Marinho,” whose teeth and oil are exported, the
flesh serving as food for the slaves; secondly, the Rhinoce-
ros, commonly called Abade, furnishes another export in its
horns; and the Tiger is killed for the sake of its skin. In
spite of the destruction made amongst the bees, owing to the
ignorance of the inhabitants, honey and wax are in the
greatest abundance. The mineral productions are various dust.
Gold, which is chiefly drawn from the immense interior dis-
tricts of Quitove, Manica,t Mazezuros, Abatira, Zemba, Max-
ongo, and Mano, and might be extracted from the mines on
the crown lands, where it was formerly found in considerable
quantities. Iron, one of the most useful metals, is found in
abundance in the district of Senna, and in still greater quan-
tities in the lands of the Caffres Maravés, who manufacture all
the hoes used in the Captaincy of Senna, as well as at Mozam-
bique, Inhamban, &c. &e. Copper is found in the districts of
Zumbo, Moizas, and Cazembe, said to be on the western
side of the range of mountains where the Zambezi has its
source. By a despatch from Tette, dated in June, 1822, the
Governor of Mozambique was informed, that an embassy had
arrived there from Cazembe, amounting to three hundred
persons: they invited the Portuguese to send soldiers and
merchants to form an establishment in that kingdom, at the
head of the river Arangua or Aruangua, which falls into the
Atlantic about Angola. This river is said to have its source
on the western side of the same ridge of mountains, from
which the Zambezi flows. The King sent to say, that he had
prepared the way for their safe conduct; he sent three teeth
(or tusks) as a present, and eighty for traffic. Abundance of
saltpetre is produced in the crown lands, which might become
a very material article for exportation ; but is wasted through
the ignorance and laziness of the inhabitants, who are not

* The oil extracted from the Carapeteira is called Oil d Abone.
+ In this district the Maneiss or King George’s River, is said to have its
source amongst the mountains between Sofala and Inhamban.—(OWEN.)

Captaincy of Rios de Senna. 57

aware that the same lands which produce common salt, will
yield in the solution a much greater quantity of saltpetre.

Arricie IV.

Of Commerce and Navigation. vs
Lixz that of other-countries; the commerce of the Captaincy
of the Rios de Senna, consists of two kinds, exterior and
interior; but since in this district the internal is so inti-
mately connected with the external, and is indeed the source
of it, and as all the exports are made. from the port of Quilli-
mane, I shall not divide the subject, but consider both kinds
of traffic under one head. Agricultural produce, as I have
before noticed, constitutes but a very small portion of the
exports, instead of forming as it should, tkeir principal and
most interesting feature. Gold, ivory, and slaves, are the
essential articles of commerce in the interior, and even in
the lands of the Captaincy. The exports are gold, ivory,
slaves, copper, rice, wheat, oil, tobacco, teeth of the Hippo-
potami, Rhinoceros horns, wax, amber, pease, beans, maize,
and millet, onions and garlick. The imports are coarse
cotton stuffs from Asia, (for interior traffic,) fine cloths of
cotton, woollen, and silk; beads, milk stones, (a large white
bead,) false coral, metal beads, coir, pewter, gunpowder,
arms, earthenware of all kinds, brandy, wine and other
liquors, sugar, soap, salt meat, butter, oil, pitch, salt fish,
({azectorias,) olives, tea, coffee, chocolate, spices, bristles of
all sorts, iron in bars, &c. &c. The greater proportion of
these imported articles, are sent into the interior to barter
for slaves, gold, and ivory; the remainder is consumed in the
Captaincy. Many of the things before-mentioned serve as
money, or media of exchange, such are the coarse stuffs, the
valorio, fa kind of bead,) beads, and pewter. The exporta-
tions from Quillimane between the ist Jannary and 3lst
December, 1806, were gold dust, 6780 maticalls; in the
country these would be called sixty-seven partas and eighty
maticalls,—each maticall is said to be equal to ten cruzadoes ;
therefore each parta is a thousand cruzadoes of imaginary
money: but the gold is valued by.its weight, each parta
weighs nineteen ounces and a half. This gold has commonly
a cambio of 25 or 30 per cent. and often much more at
Mozambique and the Asiatic ports.*

Of ivory, in teeth of all sizes, No. 4375
Slaves for Mozambique, - -,- - - 10806
Ditto for the Isle of France, - - = 404

* The value of a thousand cruzadoes varies from thirty-five to fifty
pounds sterling,—(OWEN.)
H

58 Zerao’s Memozr relative to the

Alquieres (4 bushel) of rice for Mo-

gzambique, - = - - - = = = 13717
Ditto for the Isle of France, - - - - 400
Alquieres of wheat, - - ~- - - - 6142
-——_—— of white beans, - = - - 60

of pease, - = - = = = 70
of maize or Indian corn, = = 50
Aurax veira, or millet,* - - 10

Alquieres of barley, - - - = = = 14
of Mugo, - - - = = = 84

Onions, cwts> = =: AA es Be 12
Garlick, do. = = = Ya) eras 4
Alquieres of Penha;: = = “Ss 7 a's i}

Oil cf Almonds Ai eoei. ea ee
Hoes, - - - - - = No. 6045

In the same year ere were imported into
@uillimane, bars of colored cottons,f - - - 611
Barrels of beads, = ‘= "= “2 '"o" 2 18

Small barrels of rum, aS Glee eae 32
- of wine, * - = = = 61
“Pipes of aquadento, - - - -'’ = = 10
Cases of ditto, = = =< s 9= =" = 16
Supar, cwt. Y= ase eS 34
Tubs of sugar candy, - - - - = = 6

Annas de fago, or fre rugs, - - - - 270
Gunpowder, cwt. - - = = = = = 33
8

Soap, Gols iatia eh SC ee ee
Salt meat, in barrels,- - - = - - 8
Butter, do. = Pe een ie rene 8
Pewter, cwt, (<9) = = la 9S 8
Pitch,’ << das?) Seren eS eee re eee 4
Coir, -satks, = t= = Rea ae ee 26
Lavender, bundles, - = = = = = 2
Salt ish, barrels, - = = - = = = 9
Earthenware, cases of, - - = = - 1
= 67 1a8s, do. a 2
Tea, boxesof, = = - = = = = = 8
@hocolate do.” i=) “=: 2a) IS ta aes 6
Packages of Coffee, - - - = - = 8
Kegs of sweet oil, = - eae 2 Tye 7
Barrels of oil, - - = = = = = = 6

Within such narrow limits is the commerce of a country
confined, which I have shewn to contain 3600 square leagues,
and not of it alone, but as I shall hereafter shew of an

* A fermented liquor is made of this millet, as well as a common article of
food.—(OweEn.)
+ Each bar contains 400 pieces, and each piece 31 brazas or yards—(Owen.)

Captaincy of Rios de Senna. 59

interior of 90,000 square leagues. It is, however, necessary
that I should make some reflections on the foregoing tables
of exports and imports. ‘

Amongst the importations, are mentioned some articles,

which so far from being brought to the Rios de Senna, ought,
if the inhabitants were industrious agriculturalists, and the
population eqvivalent to the extent of the country, to be
made the principal articles of exportation,—such are rum,
sugar, soap, and pitch; and let it be particularly noted, that
the culture of sugar is not unknown, and the rum extracted
' from it, is a great article of consumption in the country, and
constitutes at the same time a material part of the interior
traffic. The different liquids mentioned cannot be exactly
valued, because the barrels-are of different sizes and contents ;
and indeed much,confusion arises in the Rios de Senna about
measures, an inconvenience which can only be remedied
effectually by the residence of artificers capable of making
them.
If we except the gold, ivory, and slaves, all the other ex-
ports are of little value. It may not here be improper to de-
monstrate the truth of a proposition too often overlooked by
the inhabitants of the Captaincy, viz.:—That any of the or-
dinary estates held under the crown, if they were brought in-
to cultivation and planted with coffee, cotton, sugar, indigo,
tobacco, maize, millet, and legumes, Would furnish for exporta- ,
tion ten times more of these articles, than are now procured
from an interior country of 87,500 square leagues of surface.
To prove which, it will first be necessary to value, at the or-
dinary prices, all the different articles comprised in the table
of exports; to consider the immense territory from which
they are drawn, and to compare this result with the value of
the above-mentioned agricultural products; taking as a mea-
sure of comparison some one of the American isles, about the
size of a single crown estate in the Captaincy of the Rios de
Senna.

To throw as much advantage as possible into the scale.
of the present mercantile transactions, I will suppose,
against all probabily, that the 6786 maticals of gold, with
their cambio, to be worth in Mozambique 100,000 cruzadoes.
I will suppose the average weight of the teeth to be an arobe,
(21 Ibs.), that each arobe will fetch 120 cruzadoes ; this will
amount to 525,000 cruzadoes. Let us value the rice at 3
cruzadoes the half-hushel; this is 112,936 cruzadoes. Sup-
posing the wheat to be worth 10 cruzadoes, it will bring
61,420 cruzadoes; all the other things are very insignificant,
and may be at the utmost valued at 30,000 crusadoes, except
the slaves, which we will suppose individually to be worth

60 Zerao’s Memoir relative to the

130 crusadoes in the port of Quillimane,* and let us, instead
of valuing the miscellanies at 30,000, which is most probably
their value) suppose them to be worth 100,000 crusadoes.

The gold, with the cambio, - - - 100,000
Ivory, - - - = = © =.= = 525,000
Slaves,. = = = = = = = = 192,000 -
Rice, - - - = 2 = = = =_9)2;000
Wheat,..< = = = «(= =) = 761430
Miscellanies, - = - = = = =s 100,000

Sum Total, in erusadoes, 1,090,420.

Our commercial affairs in this part of Africa extend over
an immense territory, whose length from North to South is
about 350 leagues, from Cuzembe to Manica, and 200 leagues
from East to West, from Quillimane to Zumbo. - But as the
merchants send their goods far beyond these places, we may
safely add 50 leagues to the above dimensions. The mercan-
tile transactions, therefore, of the Captaincy of the Rios de
Senna, extend over a space of 87,500 square leagues of sur-
face, all of which only produce to the value of 1,090,420
cruzadoes in exports, and this too in provincial currency,
which, reduced to hard cash, would be 547.210 hard cruzadoes
(about 138,400 Spanish dollars).—In order to make an esti-
mation of what the produce in coffee, cotton, indigo tobacco,
&c. of a single estate in this country might be, I will com-
pare it with the French island of Martinique, which is about
16 leagues long, and 8 broad, the common size of a crown
estate, though they are often much larger. Some French
economists have stated the exports of this island to Europe
in 1769, when it was not in its greatest prosperity, in the
articles of sugar, coffee, and indigo, as worth 5,500,000 cru-
zadoes in hard Portugueze coin. Now as this part of Africa
is much more fertile than the Antilles, and has moreover the
advantage of slaves, for one twentieth part of the price, there
paid for them,*I think my position is fairly made out: that
one single estate, if properly cultivated, might export more
than ten times the value of what is now done by a territory
of 87,500 square leagues, that estate being 16 leagues long
by 8 broad. The whole territory of the Captaincy of the
Rios de Senna might, by similar efforts, be brought to export
to the value of 154 millions of cruzadoes. even allowing a
fair proportion of waste and mountainous land. For this
reason | took Martinique as a standard of comparison, because
it is more mountainous than our lands; and in 1769, a great
part of it was uncultivated.

OE 2S" RE eS CAT a we aaoe a e

* We saw one sold at Mozambique for 80 crusadoes—(OWEN.)

Captaincy of Rios de Senna. 6!
we
Of Navigation.

‘From navigation, commerce receives most essential help ;
indeed, were it not for its assistance in the Captaincy of the
Rios de Senna, that must altogether fail, since there are neither
public roads, nor beasts of burden. It is true that the com-
merce of the interior is carried on by slave carriers, besides
which the river Zambezi presents the means of transporting
goods through a great space, whilst the principal returns are
made without much difficulty; gold to a very great amount
being contained in.a small compass, and the Sla e requiring
no conveyance. ‘Throughout the Captaincy, interior naviga-
tion on a larger scale than in any other part of Africa, might
be established, indeed the chief part of America falls short of
it, in this respect, which points out most-forcibly the objects
which ought to form the primary pursui‘s of the Colony, viz:
mercantile transactions, founded on agricultural produce,
instead of the distant and less profitable interior trade. The
Zambezi might be rendered navigable throughout the year,
as far as 900 miles above Quillimane, into the interior of
Zumbo, if two obstacles were removed. The first of which is,
some rocks impeding the navigation at a place called
Cabrabacga, betwecn Chicova and Tette; where boats can
never pass.. This hinderance, however, is beyond the limits
of the colony, and would not, therefore, obstruct the exporta-
tion of its produce. The second one might be easily removed
as it only impedes the navigation six months in the year.—
The Zambezi divides into two branches, about thirty leagues
above Quillimane, the left branch of which passes the town,
and is only navigable in the winter season on account of the
sands which collect at the point of separation. The waters of
the river in the other season pass down the right arm, and
discharge themselves into the sea at the bar of Ohrida.—By
opening a canal half a league in length, the left branch might
be pursued at all seasons of the year with great facility —Not-
withstanding this difficulty, the navigation is made [although]

laboriously, by means of a canal, which communicates with
another branch of the river, and affords a passage to numerous
small craft, assisted by the tide waters which communicate
from without, through the medium of the before-mentioned
canal, called Rio Maindo.—Inferior rivers fall into the
Zambezi, and water the land of the interior, thus affording
great facilities to the inland commerce. Such is the river
Ravugo, which rises to the northward of the Zambezi in the
Maraye’s country, and falls into it half a league below Tette.
The river Aroanha, which passing through Monopotapa,
joins the Zambezi on its right bank between Tette and the
pass of Lupata.—The river Cline, a large stream, whose source
we are ignorant of, which, after passing through the territory

62 Zerao’s Memoir relative to the

of the Caffres Maraves, forms a junction with the Zambezi
near Senna.—Morambala is equidistant from Senna ‘and
Quillimane. Such “are the advantages which the Captaincy
affords for internal navigation, and consequently for the
export of its productions. “The external nay igation is only
carried on from Quillimane through Mozambique; the present
narrow limits of the export trade not requiring a custom-
house at the former place.—The trading vessels are small, on
account of the shallowness of the bar; but this would be no
hinderance to mercantile transactions, for as the one increased,
so would the other in number; and experience teaches us,
that small craft are, under many circumstances, better
adapted than larger ones to the furtherance of commerce,
from the facility with which their cargoes are completed, and
the consequent reduction of expense.

Of the Industry and Education.

It is held as a maxim of colonial policy by all European
nations, not to admit into their establishments those produc- -
tions, which are the principal objects of commercial specula-
tions,—it would be superfluous, here, to give reasons for
such conduct. There are two kinds of industry, without
which no colony can ever flourish; without which it must for
_ever remain in an unprofitable and infant condition. The first
is that species of application, on which the progress and
improvement of different branches of agriculture depends, as
well as the manufactures which result from, and are inherent
in, many of the productions cultivated: such are the manu-
factories of sugar and indigo, without which it would be
quite useless to rear the plants which afford them.—Such
undertakings require more industry and intelligence than is
generally imagined, depending as they do on a knowledge of
the first order of sciences. The second kind of indispensable
industry, is that which is subservient to the arts and trades;
these are of primary necessity, and without them no political
society can exist,—such are the occupations of carpenters,
smiths, &c. The whole mass of colonial industry may be
reduced to a single point of view, of which the object is to
obtain from the lands the greatest possible produce, of those
articles which are calculated for the soil and climate, and to
furnish sufficient quantities for the purposes of export, com-
merce, and navigation. Such colonies as do not yield these
advantages, and fall short in agriculture and industry, are
but adead and abortive weight upon the mother country; and
whatever violence I may offer to my self-love by such an_
acknowledgement, | must confess: this to be the case with
the Captaincy of the Rios de Senna; I am, however, impe-

Captaincy of Rios. de Senna. 63

yiously called on to make such a sacrifice of my feelings to
the welfare of the country, and not to smother but point out
the many vices which exist throughout it, in order that a
remedy may be found and applied.

From what I have already advanced, it is evident that the
inhabitants of this colony, are an idle and indolent race.
From a general view, of their want of industry, I shall turn
to those particular points where it is most conspicuous,—one
of which is the growth and manufacture of sugar at Tette.
At this place, as has been observed, a small quantity is
annually made, but it is cultivated without any principle;
improper places are selected for the plantations, and conse-
quently many of them altogether fail,—a failure which is
attributed ,to the, bad qualities of the soil, instead of being
laid to the account, as it ought, of those who choose improper
situations. If we pass from the growth of the cane to the
manufacture of the sugar, we see machines to the last
degree clumsy, and devoid of mechanical principle, totally
adverse both to the economy of time and labour—Machines
on which are employed a multiplicity of hands, which might
be most advantageously engaged in other pursuits, and at
the same time their place might be supplied by the elements,
or animals. Throughout the colony, there is not a single
machine worked by any other than human labour; other
means are altogether neglected. The cotton culture is most
miserably conducted, left as it is to the ignorance of the
colonists, who reap but very insignificant crops of it,—both
because it is planted in improper places, and the manner and
machines for cleaning it are at once clumsy and awkward to a
degree; more than two months being requisite for one person
to clean a quarter of a hundred weight: so ignorant are they
of the most common processes which are made use of in other
countries for that purpose. Indigo, though the spontaneous
production of every part of the country, has never yet been
manufactured into a dye; nor was it even known that the
plant could be raised by cultivation. The first indigo ex-
tracted was in 1806, and in 1807 the first manufactory was
established: similar observations will be made with respect
to coffee, and other valuable vegetable productions; and it
may be added, that although some persons do prosecute the
culture of mandioc, they have not the means of reducing it
to flour, but make use of the dry roots as food for their
slaves. The trades and arts cannot be said to exist, since it
would be prostituting such names to apply them to the
mechanical efforts of the slaves, whose clumsy and ill-devised.
tools can hardly perform the most ordinary work.

That there are no public tradesmen and artists, may be
attributed to the indolence of the whites, who all abandon

64 | Zerao’s Memoir relative to the

their occupations for the more easy means of obtaining sub-
sistance, by petty mercantile transactions; the abuse of thig
custom brings with it other evils, which shall be noticed.
Hence it is that each family is obliged to employ slaves who
work extremely ill in their-different crafts of smiths, carpen-
ters, goldsmiths, &c. &c., besides the necessary tools for such
occupations. The causes of the indolence, ignorance, and
inactivity, which are so prevalent, arise from the abuse of
commerce; and in a still greater degree, from a faulty public
education. The inhabitants of a warm and debilitating coun-
try, whilst they can find easier means of subsistance, will
never be roused to bodily or mental exertion.

All the inhabitants of the Rios de Senna, live by the
interior commerce, and the fruits ill or well cultivated on
their lands by the natives. The mercantile transactions are
entirely carried on by slaves belonging to the inhabitants,
who have acquired a knowledge of the country, they are
called Massambazes; and go forth every year attended by
other slaves as carriers of goods proper for the trade, and in due
time they return with gold, ivory, and slaves; others, be-
sides this commerce, keep a number of slaves employed in
the mines, which yield them gold at a trifling expense.
The indolent and inactive lord (senhor) whose business
requires neither a speculation, nor even a combination of
ideas, passes his days either in sleeping, smoaking, or drink~
ing tea, or if by any chance he should sally forth from his
house, it is at sun-rise, when he offers a ridiculous spectacle
of fastidious state, and indolent stupidity, being swung in a
hammock (machila) which is carried by four miserable slaves.
The abundance and cheapness of provisions enables the infe-
rior classes, without either funds or means of their own, to
subsist in perfect idleness, following up the same kind of
traffic, in which they are willingly assisted by people who
are ready to lend goods of every kind on credit. Such trades-
people as are banished, or come from Europe to seek their
fortunes, instantly abandon their former occupations for
commercial undertakings, and follow at a venture in the
same track; the liberality of the inhabitants encouraging an
idleness at once fatal to their own and the public welfare ;
continuing, moreover, as they still do, to practise the same
criminal vice which caused their banishment. Such is the
manner in which commerce is here abused, and the slow
progress of agriculture marks its bad effects; totally adverse,
as it is, to energy or persevering care, or the rendering of
superior inteJligence and combined ideas of any sort of value.

A good education can alone eradicate these mistaken no~
tions, and instil other and better ones into the minds of the
people; but for this we may seek in vain, throughout the

Captaincy of Rios de Senna. 65

aptaincy# there is not even one solitary instance, either
public or private, of a proper course of instruction, by
which I would not be understood to mean that kind of edu-
cation which is essential to men who are destined to scientific
pursuits, but merely such a one as would enable them to
superintend their domestic concerns with intelligence and
advantage, such a one as would enable them, by expanding
their minds and imparting to their hearts proper feelings and
sentiments, to become good and industrious citizens, and
worthy fathers of families. Hopeless without this will be
our search for that physical education which is essentially
necessary to the formation of an energetic and active mind,
and to counteract the baneful influence of tropical climates,
by preserving those who live in them from the indolence and
stupidity which they are toe apt to induce. Nature has been
most liberal to the Captaincy of the Rios de Senna, let us
hope that it will receive the further assistance of*a proper
legislation: at present there is not a single establishment for
the instruction of youth, nor are there any funds which are
so applied; hence it follows that the children of each family
are imperfectly instructed at home, no persons being found
who are capable of undertaking such a charge, however
willing parents might be to remunerate them. The domini-
an priests, who are called the Missionaries of Africa, ought
at least to teach evangelical morality to the whites, since
for that end were they appointed to their parishes. But
even if their profound ignorance, was not a suflicient bar to
the performance of their duties, little or no benefit could be
derived from the instruction of people of depraved and infa-
mous habits, who make a commercial speculation of their
ministry, inasmuch as they never administer the sacraments
but to those who can pay forthem. In 1805, the inhabitants
of Tette made choice of a poer unbenificed friar, as a fit
person to instruct their children in reading, writing, and the
christian doctrines. The other friars used all their power
and intrigues to get him removed to Senna, where he now is,
in utter idleness, and without any employment whatever ;—
this they did from pure malignity, proving themselves to be
bitter enemies to the public welfare. ¢

>

Anricue Vi.

Of the Public Revenues.

Tue public revenues of the Captaincy are of two kinds, the

first, arising from the custom-house dues, paid at Mozam-

biqne on all articles imported into the Captaincy, the second

from certain fines and tenths paid by the holders of crown

Jands. As there is no custom-house at Quillimane, all the
I

-

66 Terao’s Memoir relative to the

duties on articles of colonial import are paid at Mozambique,
but the articles of export to that place are free of all impost,
unless they be re-exported. I shall not, since there is no
custom-house in the Captaincy, attempt to give any account
of these duties, but shall merely state those which are col-
lected in the colony, viz.: the fines and tenths. All the
lands of the Captaincy are either crown or exchequer estates,
except a very few small establishments which may at any
time be alienated.

Cruzadoes,
The crown estates in the district of Tette,
are 48, which pay in fines and tenths, - 708,5223
Exchequer estates ditto, 6, - - - 56,0773
Crown estates in the district of Senna, 27, - 1,527,9173
Fiscal Estates do. do. 4, - 97,375
Crown Estates of Quillimane, 13, - - 421,4413
Fiscal ..do. 4°. = - 88,666

‘Total fines and tenths in Cruzadoes, 2,900,000

Besides the 48 crown, and 6 fiscal estates in the district of
Tette, 13 others have been annexed to the crown lands by con-
quest, part in 1804, and part in 1807. Seven of these estates
were let in the name of his royal highness (for his establish-
ment) to other families, the rest of them also paying fines and
tenths for the same purpose. The 15 estates conquered in
1804, were the territory of Queen Sazora, in the land of the
Caffres Maravés, which border on the ancient lands of the
colony to the northward of the Zambezi. This Queen had
usurped and invaded some of the territory of the Captaincy, and
had, moreover, given an asylum to run-away slaves, so that
it became expedient to expel her, and extend our conquests
by force of arms. The other estate it was found necessary to
conquer in the present year, 1807, for the greater security
and peace of the colony and its inhabitants ; it belonged to
King Bive, also a Maravée. These are the most fertile of
all the interior countries, and their productions are at once
most yaluable and abundant. Gold is found in the mines,
and a great quantity of iron, which might be made a very
considerable export: all the iron instruments or tools for
domestic or agricultural uses, are fabricated in the Marayées
country.

Such are the revenues derived from the Captaincy of the
Rios de Senna, which might be incomparably greater, were
the crown lands held on a different tenure, if they were
more equally divided, and if the legislative authorities turned
their attention to agricultural productions as the most proper
commercial articles. This,.as I have so often insisted upon,

Captaincy of Rios de Senna. 67

is of the greatest importance; because on it depends thie
reciprocal and public property* of every individual throughout
the mass of population, and I cannot help making some in-
teresting observations, tending to shew the necessity of a
thorough reform and improvement.

Comparing the number of crown estates in the district of
Tette, with those of Senna, and their corresponding rents, it
is evident that the 27 Senna estates pay more than twice as
much as all the 48 of Tette. The imposts laid on all the
estates are settled by the members of the royal factory, with-
out any certain rule or regularity; but the great dispropor-
tion in the rents of the lands in these districts, proceeds,
besides this cause, from the great inequality in the size of
the estates, those of Tette being small, whilst those of Senna
are unreasonably large, the natural consequence of which, is,
that they are badly regulated and cultivated, which would
still be the case, even if the population in colonists or slayes
were equal to the establishments of the whites. Reason and
experience teach us, in support of the opinions of Dr..
Franklin, and other political economists, that the primary
equality of distribution of the lands in British America, gave
such opportunities and advantages to marriage and the sup-
port of families, that the population. was doubled in the
space of 15 or 20 years. To this we may add another cir-
cumstance not less predjudicial to the public good, viz. that
the holders have not the power of alienating their estates,
which prevents those duties from accruing to. the state, which
would fal! to it, were the estate free to be sold or transferred,
or if they were allowed to be sub-divided by imheritance,
according to the usual custom amongst the whites. Such a
reform in the constitution and ‘distribution of the crown
estates, would be the means of increasing the population, and
consequently the following revenues: Ist, a great increase of
fines and tenths; 2d, a new tax on the houses, and on the
sales and purchases of lands; 3d, such a considerable increase
of import and export, as will bring a large revenue to the
custom-house. All the gold exported from the Rios de
Senna does not pay the fifth, as was anciently the case in
America, nor even the tenth. At present this tribute falls
short, because: the mines on the crown lands are exhausted,
and almost all the gold is purchased in the interior, and in
the independent countries. The government might, however,
impose a new tax on gold, without prejudice to commerce ;
if at Quillimane or Mozambique, there was established a mint
to reduce all to current coin, the value of it wonld by this
means be so much increased, that it could well afford to pay

* So it stands in MS,

68 Terao’s Memoir relative to the

one andahalf, two, or three per cent. whilst the Cambio on ft.
would still remain the same in the Northern Asiatic ports,
since it is payable on coined as well as uncoined gold. To
enforce this my opinion, I shall here quote a writer on
political economy, who informs us, that before the year 1750,
the Spanish colony of Chili only paid the twentieth on 50,220
pounds of gold: in that year a mint being established, was
attended with such favourable consequences, that in 1771 the
Royal duties were paid on 200,032 lbs. and was still increas-
ing: moreover, an establishment of this nature lately decreed
by Alvara for the Portuguese districts of America, where the
mines are, clearly and evidently shews its utility and benefit

to the state.
Axticiz VIP.

Of the Troops.

The troops of the Captaincy are composed of infantry and
nilitia. The infantry garrison the three towns of Tette,
Senna, and Quillimane, as well as the commercial establish-
ments of Manica and Quimbo. There are also five regiments
of militia, bearing the names of the towns. They are. esta-
blished on the same plan as those lately raised in the mother
country; but are incomplete in officers; and the soldiers
being without proper arms, are consequently without dis~
cipline.* From this source spring many evils.

A table of the number of regular troops which garrison
each of the presidencies of the Rios de Senna:

Garrison of Tette, in two Companies, 94 men.
Senna, one Company, - 49
Quillimane, one do. - 72
Zumbo, one do. - 37
Manica, one do. - 12

Total number of soldiers, 264

So small is the number of troops employed to garrison the
different posts of the Captaincy, which would at least require
1200 men not only for its defence but for the protection of
commerce, which, for the want of such safeguards, is prose-
cuted with little advantage or security. Tette and Senna
have town-majors and sargentos mores, because they are
fortresses, if we can so designate places which are so ill for-
tified as to be totally incapable of defence.

ArticiE VIII.
On the General Administration.
The general administration is carried on in the different
towns by governors, capitaos mores, and commandants, who

* A part of ‘this sentence has been omitted, as the manuscript appears
imperfect.—EDs.

Captaincy of Rios de Senna. 69

have the direction of all appointments, civil, military, and
ecclesiastical, for which they are accountable to the governor.
Justice is administered by ordinary judges, who lay all cases
of great importance before the Ouvidor of Mozambique, to
whom they are responsible for the receipts from the sale of
the effects of absentees and deceased persons. The chambers
have no funds even for their ordinary expenses ; courts are,
therefore, held at the different residences of the judges at
Senna, Tette, and Quillimane. This may be accounted for
because there are no unappropriated lands which can be let
out, in these towns and districts, all belonging to the Crown;
from which results an inconvenience which is another ob-
stacle to the increase of towns and families, who-own no
places where they can build houses, nor can they cultivate
any land as their own.

To the members of the royal factory in these three towns
and their districts, belong all that relates to the interest of
the royal company. They levy all the duties due to-the
company, and sequestrate the goods of its debtors. They
decide all dispute s relative to the limits of the lands, and
arbitrate the fines and tenths which are to be paid, managing
entirely this fund on account of the junta of the royal factory
at Mozambique.

ConcLusion.

Particular Statistics of the Government of the Rios de Senna.

All the projects which have been proposed in this memuir,
have two ends in view, equally intended to augment the
prosperity of the country and the good of the state. First
to impress on the minds of the inhabitants, that their labour
and industry ought to be directed to the important commerce
derived from agricultural pursuits, in preference to that with
the interior ; and secondly, to demonstrate clearly and prac~
tically this weighty truth, removing by the evidence of
incontestible facts, all those objections usually advanced
against undertakings which require energy and industry, by
ignorant, idle, and prejudiced persons. In a colony so
extensive, so fertile, and well calculated for various and most
valuable productions ; divided by navigable rivers through all
its principal points, situated in the very centre of Africa,
where slaves may be easily and cheaply procured, having
communication with the sea at Quillimane (by a long river
like the Zambezi,) within a month’s sail from the Asiati¢
ports, which would return many commodities that find a
market in Europe, thus creating a great and advantageous
balance of trade in favour of the metropolis ; if, therefore, in
such a colony, the commerce of its agricultural productions
(which always keep pace with the industry and application. of

70 Terao’s Memoir relative to the

its inhat vitants) be so desirable an end, it should be the duty
of those who govern and know these important truths, to
give a fresh impulse and direction to the labour of the hiss
bandman, both by precept and example.

In the year 1805, one small plantation of cotton was made ;
the season being far advanced when it was undertaken, the
rest of the year was occupied i in preparing a piece of waste
ground for a plantation in the following } year. In 1806, a
piece of 852, 000 square yards was planted and produced
639,000 cotton trees, which bore pods four months after they
were planted, and yielded 6,700 lbs. of cotton. This appears
a small quantity, considering the number of plants; but it
must also be recollected, that they were not five months old,
and many of the pods unripe: they therefore produced as much
as could possibly be expected,—promising a more abundant
crop in the following year. In 1807, many new and valuable
plantations were made, and the one above-mentioned being
augmented by a piece of land of 101,088 square yards, bore
75,816 trees, which flowered in a very promising manner.
A piece of ground of ‘54,283 square yards, was planted with
indigo, which succeeded so extremely well, that some of the
plants were eight feet high. This plant is found wild in
every part of the Captaincy; but its improvement under
cultivation, is extremely great. An indigo manufactory was
established, on such a scale as experience and calculation
have proved to be most advantageous to the proprietor, since
the dye produced does not bear proportion to the magnitude
of the undertaking. This establishment is situated on the
right bank of the “Tanisbedit neat Tette, conveniently placed
for procuring water, which is drawn from the river by an
hydraulic machine of new invention. The manufactory con=
sists of two tanks, the fermenting one is ten feet square by
three deep, the battery is a tank close to the other, being
eleven feet by six square, and six deep. A third tank is
generally used; but it was found to be unnecessary here, as
the dye might be obtained more expeditiously and with less
trouble without one ; moreover, the nature of the ground did
not admit it. All that has been done here, was effected by 120
slaves of both sexes, which remained out of 300 purchased
for the purpose on various occasions. There is no kind of
regulation throughout the Captaincy for the labor of slaves,
and they are generally living in a state of extreme idleness.
In such undertakings, however, it is of vital importance that
order and regularity should be established. This is, however,
not an easy task, with such an example of idleness set by
other slaves, which will account for the deficiency of the
hands originally destined to this manufactory, nearly 180
having deserted. This difficulty should not by any means

*

Cuptaincy of Rios de Senna. 71

discourage these pursuits; the loss of thirty slaves here not
being of such consequence as of two in America, since here
they can easily and certainly be replaced, together with the
assistance which the colonial farmers derive from the births
of slaves in their own houses, and on their lands. This, how-
ever, was not the case in the present establishment, which was
of necessity undertaken with slaves newly purchased from the
interior, who of course were not equal to those, who being
born in the colony, were attached to their native place, and
were more willing to work than those brought from the
interior to labor in a strange land; and who, moreover,
took every opportunity of returning to their homes. But if
we consider the difference of price here and in America,
where one stave costs 100 dollars, and in the colony of the
Rios de Senna only four, the loss becomes comparatively
trifling. In addition to, this, the Captaincy possesses another
advantage over America, which is, that two or three hundred
slaves may at any time be procured in as many months.

All these reflections tend to prove what I have continually
advanced, that the Captaincy of the Rios de Senna may, from
the numerous advantages to be derived from it, be made a
most beneficial and useful colony. But that this desirable
end may be obtained, it is essentially necessary that the
industry of the inhabitants should be directed to the com-
merce of agricultural productions hitherto totally neglected.
Every possible means, too,-should be used to augment the
population, as without a great increase of that nothing can be
undertaken. And when it shall be so enlarged, that the
interior commerce cannot satisfy all of them, necessity will
lead them to become husbandmen, from whose labours, more
solid wealth will be derived, than from a very hazardous and
precarious traffic, and from mines nearly exhausted.

Tette, 14th July, 1820.

Extracts, &c. calculated to assist inquiry as to the
probable or actual existence of Coal in any given
- district.* :

‘Characters of the Coal formation.—Though the appearance of
the outward surface gives no certain or infallible rule to judge
of the kinds of strata lying beneath, yet it gives a probable
one; for it is generally found that a chain of mountains or hills

* A prevailing belief that Coal exists on the South-East coast of the
colony, and that accurate examination is alone requisite to discover it, has
suggested the propriety of introducing the “ Extracts, &c.”—(Eps.)

‘

72 Extracts relating to Coal, &c.

rising to a great height, and very steep on the sides, is
commonly composed of strata much harder and of different
kinds from those described wherein Coal is found to lie,
and therefore unfavourable to the production of Coal;
and these mountainous situations are also more subject to
dikes and troubles than the lower grounds; so that if the solid
strata composing them gave even favourable symptoms of Coal,
yet the last circumstance would render the quality bad, and
the quantity precarious. And, on the whole, it may be
oliserved, that mountainous situations are found more favoura-
ble to the production of metals than of Coal It is likewise
generally found that those districts abounding with valleys,
moderately rising hills, and interspersed with plains, some-
times of considerable extent, do more commonly contain Coal,
and those kinds of strata favourable to its production, than
either the mountainous or champaign countries; and a country
so situated as this last described, especially if at some con-
siderable distance from the mountains, ought to be the first
part appointed for particular examination. Plains, or level
grounds of great extent, generally situated by the sides of
rivers, or betwixt such moderate rising grounds as last de-
scribed, are also very favourable to the production of Coal, if
tue solid strata, aud other circumstances in the higher grounds
adjoining, be conformable; for it will scarcely be found, in
such a situation, that the strata are favourable in the rising
grounds, on both sides of the plain, and not so in the space
betwixt them. Though plains be so favourable, in such cir-
cumstances, to the production of Coal, yet it is often more
difficult to be discovered in such a situation, than in that
before described ; because the clay, soil, and other lax matter,
brought off the higher grounds by rains and other accidents,
have generally covered the surfaces of such plains to a con-
siderable depth, which prevents the exploration of the solid
strata there, unless they be exposed to view by digging,
quarrying, or some such operation.

Modes of examining.a formation in which Coal is supposed
zo extst.—The first step to be taken is to examine all places
where the solid strata are exposed to view (which are called
the crops of the strata), as in precipices, hollows, &c. tracing
them as accurately and gradually as the circumstances will
allow, from the uppermost stratum or the highest part of the
ground to the very undermost: and if they appear to be of the
kinds before described, it will be proper to note in a memoran-
dum book their different thicknesses; the order in which they
lie upon each other; the point of the horizon to which they
dip or incline, the quantity of that inclination, and whether
they lie in a regular state. This should be done in every part
of the ground where they can be seen, observing at the same

Extracts relating to Coal, &c. 73
’ 3 é
time, that if a stratum can be found in one place, which has a
connexion with some other in a second place, and if this othea
has a connexion with another in the third place, &c.;- then,
from these separate connexions, the joint correspondence of
the whole-may be traced, and the strata, which in some
places are covered, may be known by their correspondence
with those which are exposed to view.

If by this means the crops of all the strata cannot be seen
{which is often the case), and if no coal be discovered by its
crop appearing at the surface: yet if the strata that have been
viewed consist of those kinds before described, and are found
lying in a regular order, it is sufficiently probable that Coal
may be in that part of the district, although it be concealed
from sight by the surface of the earth or other matter. There-
fore, at the same time that the crops of the strata are under
examination, it will be proper to take notice of all such springs
of water as seem to be of a mineral nature, particularly those
known by the name of iron water, which bear a mud or sedi
ment of the colour of rust or iron, having a strong astringent
taste. Spriogs of this kind proceed originally from those
strata which contain beds or balls of iron-ore; but by reason
of the tenacity of the matter of those strata, the water only
disengages itself slowly from them, descending into some
more porous or open stratum below, where, gathering in a
body, it runs out to the surface in small streams or rills.
The stratum of Coal is the most general reservoir of this water;

- for the iron-stone being lodged in different kinds of shiver,
and the Coai commonly connected with some of them, it
therefore descends into the Coal, where it finds a ready passage
through the open backs and cutters. Sometimes, indeed, it
finds some other stratum than Coal to collect and transmit it
to the surface; but the difference is easily distinguishable; for
the ochrey matter in the water, when it comes from a stratum
of Coal, is of a darker rusty colour than when it proceeds
from any other, and often brings with particles and small
pieces of Coal; therefore, wherever these two circumstances
concur in anumber of these kinds of springs, situated in a
direction from each other answerable to the stretch or to the
inclination of the strata, it may be certain the water comes oft’
Coal, and that the Coal lies in a somewhat higher situation
than the apertures of the springs.

There aye other springs also which come off Coal, and are
not distinguishabte from common water, otherwise than by
their astringency, and their having a blue scum of an aily
glutinous nature. swimming upon “the surface of the water.
These, in common with the others, bring out particles of Coal,
more especially in the rainy seasons when the springs flow with

K

v4 Extracts relating to Coal, &c

rapidity. When a number of these kinds are situated from
each other in the direction of the strata, as above described;
or if the water does not run forth as in springs, but only forms
a swamp, or an extension of stagnant water beneath the turf;
in either case, it may be depended upon that this water proceeds
from a stratum of Coal.

If the stratum of Coal is not exposed to view, or cannot
be discovered by the first method of searching for the crop,
although the appearance of the other strata be very favourable,
and afford a strong probability of Coal being there; and if the
last-mentioned method of judging of the particular place where
the crop of the Coal may lie, by the springs of water issuing
from it, should, from the deficiency of those springs or other
circumstances, be thought equivocal, and not give a satisfac-
tory indication of the Coal, then a further search may be made
in all places where the outward surface, or the stratum of clay
or earth, is turned up by ploughing. ditching, or digging,
particularly in the lower grounds, in hollows, and by the sides
of streams. These places should be strictly examined, to see
if any pieces of Coal be intermixed with the substance of the
superior last strata; if any such be found, and if they be
pretty numerous and in detached pieces, of a firm substance,
the angles perfect or not much worn, and the texture of the
Coal distinguishable, it may be concluded, that the stratum of
Coal to which ‘they originally did belong, is at no great dis-
tance, but in a situation higher with respect to the horizon;
and if there be also found along with the pieces of Coal other
mineral matter, such as pieces of shiver or freestone, this is a
concurrent proof that it has come only from a small distance.
Though the two fore-mentioned methods should only have pro-
duced a strong probability, yet if this last-mentioned place,
where the pieces of Coal, &c. ‘are found in the clay, be in a
situation lower than the springs; when this circumstance is
joined to the other two, it amounts to little less than a moral
certainty of the stratum of Coal being a very little above the
level of the springs. But if, on the contrary, these pieces of -
Coal are found more sparingly interspersed in the superior
stratum, and if the angles are much fretted or worn off, and
very little of other kinds of mineral matter connected with them;
it may then he concluded, that they have come frem a stratum
of Coal situated at a greater distance than in the former case ;
and by a strict search and an accurate comparison of other
circumstances, that particular place may be discovered with as
much certainty as the other.

After the place is thus discovered, where the stratum of
Coal is expected to lie concealed, the next proper step to be
taken, is to begin digging a pit or hole there perpendicularly

Extracts relating to Coal, &c. 75

down to find the Coal. If the Coal has no solid strata above
and beneath it, but be found only embodied in the clay or
other lax matter, it will not be there of its full thickness, nor
so hard and pure as in its perfect state when enclosed betwixt
two solid strata, the uppermost called the roof, and the under-
most called the pavement, of the Coal: in such situation
therefore it becomes necessary, either to dig a new pit, or to
work a mine forward until the stratum of Coal be found in-
cluded betwixt a solid roof and pavement, after which it need
not be expected to increase much in its thickness: yet as it
goes deeper or farther to the dip, it most likely will improve in
its quality; for that part of the stratum of Coal which lies near
the surface, or only at a small depth, is often debased by a
mixture of earth and sundry other impurities washed down
from the surface, through the backs and cutters, by the rains;
whilst the other part of the stratum which lies at a greater
depth is preserved pure, by the other solid strata above it
intercepting all the mud washed from the surface.

The above methods of investigation admit of many different
cases, according to the greater or less number of favourable
circumstances attending each of the modes of inquiry; and the
result accordingly admits every degree of probability, from the
most distant, even up to absolute certainty. In some situa-
. tions, the Coal will be discovered by one method alone, in
others, by a comparison of certain circumstances attending
each method; whilst in some others, all the circumstances
that can be collected only lead to a certain degree of probability.

In the last case, where the evidence is only probable, it will
be more adviseable to proceed in the search by boring a hole
through the solid strata (in the manner hereafter described),
than by digging or sinking a pit, it being both cheaper and
more expeditious; and in every case, which does not amount
to an absolute certainty, this operation is necessary to ascer-
tain the real existence of the Coal in that place.

We shall now suppose that, having examined a certain dis-
trict, situated within a few miles of the sea or some navigable
river, that all the circumstances which offer only amount to a
probability of the Coal being there, and that boring is neces-
Sary to ascertainit. We shall therefore describe the operation
of boring to the Coal:

Suppose that a piece of ground, A, B, C, D, has been
examined, and from the appearance of the strata where they
are visible (as at a precipice and several other places,) they are
found to be of those kinds usually connected with Coal. and
that the point to which they rise is direetly west towards A,
but the ground being flat and covered to a considerable depth
with earth, &c. the strata cannot be viewed in the low grounds ;

16 Extracts relating to Coal, &c.
therefore, in this and all similar situations, the first hole that
is bored for a trial for Coal should be on the west side of the
ground, or tothe full rise of the strata as at A, where boring
-down through the strata 1, 2, 3, suppose 10 fathoms, and not
finding Coal, it will be better to bore a new hole than to pro-
ceed to a greater depth in that; therefore, proceeding so far
to the eastward as B, where the stratum 1, of the first hole is
computed to be 10 or 12. fathoms deep, a second hole may be
bored, where boring down the strata 4, 5, 6,7, 8, the stratum
1 is met with, but no Coal; it would be of no use to bore
farther in this hole, as the same strata would be found which
were in the hole A: therefore, proceeding again so far to the
eastward, as it may be computed the stratum 4 of the second
hole will be met at the depth of 10 or 12 fathoms, a new hole
may be bored C, where, boring through the strata 9, 10, 11, 12,
the Coal is met with at 13, before the hole proceed so deep as
the stratum 4 of the former. It is evident, that, by this method
of procedure, neither the Coal nor any other of the strata
can be passed over, as the last hole is always bored down to
that stratum which was nearest the surface in the former hole.

Rocky or mineral strata met with ia what is usually understood
by the Coal formation.

1. Whin-stone—The strata of what is denominated whin-
stone are the hardest of all others; the angular pieces of it will
cut glass; it is of a very coarse texture, and when broken
across the grain, exhibits the appearance of large grains of
sand half vitrified : it can scarcely be wrought, or broken in
pieces, by common tools, without the assistance of gunpow-
der; each stratum is commonly homogeneous in substance
and colour, and cracked in the rock to a great depth. The
most common colours of these strata are black or dark blue,
yet there are others of it ash coloured and light brown,
Their thickness in all the Coal countries is but inconsiderable,
from six or five feet down to a few inches, and it is only in a
few places they are met with of these thicknesses. In the air it
decays a little, leaving a brown powder; and in the fire it
cracks, and turns reddish brown. Limestone, and what is
called bastard limestone, is sometimes, though rarely, met
with in coaleries. It is a well known stone; but from its re-
semblance in hardness and colour is often mistaken for a kind
of whin. Sometimes, particularly in hilly countries, the solid
matter next the surface is found to be a kind of soft or rotten
whin ;—but it may be noted, that this is only a mass of hete-
rogeneous matter disposed upon the regular strata; and that
beneath this, all the strata are eenerally found in as regular
an order as where this heterogencous matter does not aceur.

en

Extracts relating to Coal, &c. 77

2. _ Post-stone.—This is a freestone of the hardest kind,
and next to the limestone with respect to hardness and solidity.
It is of avery fine texture; and when broken appears as if
composed of the finest sand. It is commonly found in a homo-
geneous mass; though variegated in colour; and, from its
hardness, is not liable to injury from being exposed to the
weather. Of this kind of stone there are four varieties, which
may be distinguished by their colour. The most common is
white post, which in appearance is like Portland stone, but
considerably harder; it is sometimes variegated with strealss
or spots of brown, red, or black.

Gray post is also very common; it appears like a mixture of
fine black and white sand: it is often variegated with brown
and black streaks; the last mentioned appear like small clouds
composed of particles of Coal.

Brown or yellow post is often met with of different degrees
of colour; most commonly of the colour of light ochre or yel-
low sand. It is as hard as the rest, and sometimes variegated
with white and black streaks.

Red post is generally of a dull red colour: this is but rarely
met with; it is often streaked with white or black.

All these lie in strata of different thicknesses; but commonly
thicker than any other strata whatever: they are separated
from each other, and from other kinds of strata, by partings of
coal, sand, or soft matter of different colours which are very
distinguishable.

3. Sand-stone.—This is a freestone of a coarser texture
than post, and not so hard; is so lax as to be easily pervious
to water; when broken, is apparently of a coarse sandy sub-
stance ; is friable and moulders to sand when exposed to the
wind and rain; has frequently white shining spangles in it,
and pebbles or other small stones inclosed in its mass. Of
this, there are two kinds commonly met with, distinguished by
their colours, gray and brown, which are of different shades,
lighter or darker in proportion to the mixture of white in them.
It is most generally found in strata of considerable thickness,
without many secondary partings; and sometimes, though
rarely, it is subdivided into layers as thin as the common gray
slate. It has generally sandy or soft partings.

4, Metal-stone.—This is a tolerably hard stratum, being
in point of hardness next to sand-stone; generally solid, com-
pact, of considerable weight, and of an argillaceous substance,
containing many nodules or balls of iron ore, and yellow or
white pyrites; its partings, or the surfaces of its strata, are
hard, polished, and smooth as glass. When broken, it has a
dull dusky appearance (though of a fine texture), like hard
dried clay mixed with particles of coal. Though hardin the

78 Extracts relating to Coal, &c.

mine or quarry, when exposed to the fresh air it falls into very
small pieces. The most usual colour of this stone is black ;
but there are several other lighter colours, down to a light
brown or gray. It is easily distinguished from freestone by its
texture and colour, as weli as by its other characteristics. It
lies in strata of various thicknesses, though seldom so thick as
the two last-mentioned kinds of stone.

5. Shiver—This stratum is more frequently met with in
coaleries than any other. There are many varieties of it, both
in hardness and colour; but they all agree in one general cha-
racteristic. The black colour is most common; it is called by
the miners black shiver, black metal, or bleas. It is softer
than metal-stone, and in the mine is rather a tough than a hard
substance, is not of a solid or compact matter, being easily
separable by the multitude of its partings, &c. into very small
parts, and readily absorbing water. The substance of this
stratum is an indurated bole, commonly divided into thin
lamine of unequal thicknesses, which break into long small
pieces when struck with force; and, on examination, they
appear to be small irregular rhomboids: each of these small
pieces has a polished glassy surface; and, when broken cross
the grain, appears of a dry, leafy, or laminated texture, like
exceeding fine clay: it is very friable; feels to the touch like
an unctuous substance ; and dissolves in air or water to a fine
pinguid black clay. There are almost constantly found in its
inclosed strata lumps or modules of iron ore, often real beds of
the same.

There are other colours of this stratum besides black. The
brown or dun shiver is very frequently met with; it agrees with
the above description in every thing but colour. Gray shiver
is also very common: it seems to be only a mixture of the
black and dun; and by the different degrees of mixture of these
colours others are produced. It lies in strata sometimes of
considerable thickness, at other times not exceeding a few
feet: they are commonly parted from each other by lamine of
spar, coal, or soft matter.

6. Coal—_———

To illustrate how the various strata lie in some places, and
how often the same stratum may occur betwixt the surface and
the Coal, we shall give the following example. The numbers
in the left-hand column refer to the classes of strata before
described, to which each belongs. The second column con-
tains the names of the strata; and the four numeral columns,
to the right hand, express the thickness of each stratum, in
fathoms, yards, feet, and inches.

Dr. Leslie’s Remarks on the Bushmen, Gc. 79

- EXAMPLE.

No. Fas.|/Y ds] Ft. |Ins.

Soil and gravel : <

Clay mixed with loose stones >

Coarse brown sand-stone, with soft partings
White post, with shivery partings p

Black shiver or bleas, with iron-stone balls
Coarse splinty cual

Soft gray shiver. 2 .

Brown and gray post, streaked with black

Black shiver, with beds and balls of iron-stone
Gray and black metal-stone

White and brown post \ :

Black and gray shiver, streaked with white

Soft gray sand-stone, with shivery partings
Yellow and white post, with sandy partings

Black and dun shiver, with iron-stone balls =
White post streaked with black, and black partings
Gray shiver; with iron-stone balls : -
Brown and black metal-stone

Hard slaty black shiyer

Coal, hard and fine splint

Soft black shiver

Coal, fine and clear

Hard black shiver

CVS) CUD OT fm OF 9 OTRO Oo OTRO RR OTHO ONG C1 to
| COCO MRM OR OR COR SOF SOON HE WHS
o| mWOWSWOOCNNHCOHKNNSONNONS

Total Fathoms

1
]
0
]
0
0
1
0
1
1
1
1
]
0
1
0
1
1
1
0
0
0
0
0

Some remarks on the Bushmen of the Orange River.
By Lewis Lesuisz, Esq. Assistant Surgeon, 45th Regt.
[Extracted from the Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, for April, 1828. }

Ty that neighbourhood,* and along the Hornberg, purer exam-
ples of that extraordinary race are perhaps nowhere to be found ;
and whatever follows, regards only them, and may differ from
any account of other portions of the tribes along the African
frontier. Small in stature as the Hottentot race is, they are,
in the quarter mentioned, less than any where else, seldom
exceeding five feet, but of the most perfect symmetry ; they
are active in their movements, but indolent in disposition ;
their colour is dark, but is rendered still darker by filth ; their
features are peculiarly forbidding, on account of the great
distortion of the bones of the face; and the facial angle
approaches considerably to that of the monkey. The Bush-
man will seldom submit to coercion and restraint,—if he does,
he becomes the Boor’s most wretched menial, and perhaps is
' Worse treated than any slave in the world. In the state of
liberty, they dwell in kraals, under the authority of a chief,
» whose rank is among them hereditary. The number in one

* The writer refers to a military post, which was situated on a branch of the

Orange River, known by the name of Nurgariep, or Black River, and close to
the country inhabited by the Tambookies.

80 1 Dr Bestiés Remarks on the

kraal seldom exceeds thirty—men, women, and children,
Their dwellings are formed of mats, if in the plain, just large
enough to creep into; but they often reside in a high and
ridgy mountain, under some projecting ledge of rock, the
approach to which is narrow and difficult. If attacked there,
they seldom flee. They have no fear of death; and, if pos-
sessed of a more powerful weapon, might defy the attacks of
the Boors, make them less frequent, and more fatal. Nothing
but the privations they suffer would make any one of them
submit to the cruelty of the farmers; and, living as they do
on locusts, ants, and some farinaceous roots, there can be no
better proof of the insufficiency of their tiny bow, and of the
general inertness of their celebrated poison; yet they are
themselves impressed with the conviction of its strength, and
they have been able to impress their enemies with a dread of
its effects, if not of its fatality. I have never been able to
procure one well authenticated relation of death produced by
it in man. I have known some cases-of horses and dogs
dying from the insertion of the arrow into the leg; but some
of them seemed to die rather from the effect of violent in-
flammation in the limb, than from any specific power in the
poison itself. _In one instance of a dog, however, the animal
became stupid and insensible in a few minutes, and died in
twenty. Some colonists who have been wounded, assert that
they are subject to periodical attacks of insanity, under certain
states of atmospherical influence; but I believe this to be,
like most of their tales, quite unworthy of credit. The poison
of the Bushman of the Hornberg is extracted from plants,
and from plants only, so for as I have been able to learn.
In that quarter, they use no mineral poison, nor the venom of
snakes. Two specimens of plants used by them accompany
this; the bulb is a species of Hemanthus; but never having
seen the other plant in flower, I have been unable to learn
its name. Its leaf exudes a milky juice, and, cut up and
bled, forms a tenacious extract, which is spread on the arrow,
to some thickness. There is another plant which they use
likewise, either above or with the other two; which, together, °
forms the strongest they procure; its name is “ mountain
poison.” Growing on the stony hills, and very rarely to be
found, I have never got a specimen of it.

Their dexterity in the use of their bow is remarkable, and
the distance they can shoot, with such a light arrow, is as-
tonishing. They will throw the arrow upwards of an hundred
yards, and with great correctness; but, as might be expected,
it will seldom wound at such a distance; and I have known
a cavalry cloak protect a soldier at twenty paces. The bow
is not brought to the eye in shooting. They fix their eye
upon the object, grasping the bow with the left hand, while

Bushmen of the Orange River. — SL

the arrow passes through the fingey:: on the right side,—a
mode of shooting I believe peculiar td them.

Their treatment of a wound made by a poisoned arrow is
truly scientific. - It is laid freely open, the poison cleaned out,
and a horn applied in the maliner of a cupping-glass, exhaust-
ed by suction at the small extremity. This,,as far at I could
learn, is the only treatment they adopt, never making use
of any herb as a specific. The Boors consider gunpowder
and urine as very efficient, and prescribe those in every arrow
wound, and in every case of snake-bite. Cupping would
seem to be the Bushmen’s favourite treatment of every com-
plaint accompanied with pain, and so frequently do they
resort to this, that by the time they-are full grown they
appear scars all over.

The length of time a Bushman can live without food is
surprising, often living for three and four days without a
mouthful; and the quantity they can devour after such ab-
stinence is equally remarkable, one man having been known
to eat an African sheep (30 lbs.) ina single night. When
unable to procure food, a belt round the body is tightened
as the craving increases, and they resort to the smoking of
dakka (a species of chanyre, or hemp), which produces in-
toxication. The narcotic effects of this plant no doubt pro-
duce much of that shrivelled appearance which is observable
in all of any age. When possessing plenty of their dakka,
they can smoke and sleep for several days and nights without
eating.

A Bushman has no idea of the perpetuation of property; I
might say, no notions of a prospective existence. He is
wholly dependent on nature or on man: he will neither imi-
tate the Caffer nor the Boor, will neither grow corn nor
breed cattle.

The figures drawn by them on the rocks are often remarka-
ble for the correctness of the outline; they hit the attitude
of the animal, but seldom care about truth in the colouring :
speaking phrenologically, they have the organ of form, but
not of colour. I have never seen any animal resembling’ the
unicorn among their paintings, but such an animal is said to
exist beyond the Orange River. They are fond of musi¢ and
dancing, but their musical instrument is rude, and without
power or variety, consisting of one string stretched upon a
bow, whose vibrations are produced by the breath, with great
exertion.

The Bushman’s conception of a Supreme Being is, that he
is anevildeity ; and their notion of futurity, that there will
be an eternity of darkness, in which they will live for ever,
_ and feed on grass alone. They imagine that the sun sends

rain, and when he is clouded, they hold up burning wood, in

' Ls”

82 Proceedings of the South African Institution.

token of disapprobation. They believe that the sun and moon
will disappear, to produce the darkness they anticipate.

The Bushman’s bow is made of a peculiar tree, called the
Blue Bush, whose branches are almost moulded by nature to
the artificial form. The sinews of the quagga yield powerful
bow-strings, and the arrow is formed of a slender reed, head-
ed with antelope’s horn, and pointed with a small triangular
piece of metal, which they procure from the Caffers.

Proceedings of the SouvwH ArricaNn INSTITUTION.

June 27th, 1829.—The Members of the Institution proceeded
to the election of a Council and Officers for the year ensuing.
The following was found to be the state of the ballot :

President, The Honorable Lieut.-Colonel Brent, C. B.;—
Vice Presidents, Rey. F. Faunows, F.R.S.; J. A. Jouserr,
Esq. LL.D.; A. OxrpHant, Esq.; The Hon. J. W. Sroti.—
Treasurer, F.S. WarerMeyeErR, Esq. — Secretaries, ANDREW
Sarra, M.D.; Rey. J. Apamson, D. D.—Council, The Office
bearers, and Major Mircuett, F.Herrzoc, M. van Brepa,
Cuarztes Lupwie, Esqrs.; R. Dycx, M.D.; CxierKx Burton,
Esq.; J. Murray, M. D.; Major Cuoere; J. Maxrini, Esq.

August 11.—The following are subjects of Essays or Com-
munications for \hich Medals will be awarded by the Institu-
tion at the next General Annual Meeting :—

1. For the best Account of the Character, History, and
Geographical distribution of the Hottentot Race.

2. For the best Mechanical Invention for facilitating the
Transport of Goods of any sert, applicable to the circumstances
of the Colony, with a description thereof by the Inventor.

3. For the best Communication on the Effects arising from
the Bites of the different poisonous Snakes of South Africa,
and on the remedies generally adopted,

4. For the best Communication describing the most approved
and economical methods of forming Dams and Tanks for hold-
ing Water, suited to the circumstances of the Colony.

Competition for these Honorary Medals is open to the Public
in general. All such communications must be given in,
directed to the Secretaries, on or before the First Day of
May, 1830. Each must be accompanied by a sealed Letter,
containing the Name of the Author, and inscribed with a
Mark or Motto, which must also be attached to the communi-
cation; of which letters, those alone will be opened which
accompany the communications approved of, and the others
will be returned when applied for.

Proceedings of the South African Institution. 83

August 31.—After a communication from His Excellency
the Governor, informing the Members, that, agreeable to
their request, he would have much pleasure in becoming
Patron of the Institution, was heard, the following - papers
were read :—

Remarks on the advantages of having a Botanic Garden near
Cape Town. By Mr. Bow1e.— The author in this commu-
nication pointed out the occurrence of frequent failures
and much uncertainty in the transport of living plants to
Europe, whether transmitted from the interior of this
Colony, or from countries to the eastward of it, in conse-
quence of their being no such repository here, to afford them
a temporary resting-place, when circumstances might be un-
favorable to their farther progress. He then noticed the
existence of peculiarities in certain classes of Cape Plants,
which rendered such an establishment particularly to be de-
sired in regard to them; and having illustrated the general
adyantages of thus collecting and arranging plants, to aiford
the means of elucidating their character and aflinities, he
coneluded by remarking the benefits likely to arise from such
investigation to science, commerce, and domestic economy.

Sketches of the Botany of the Cape District, No.1. By Mr..
Bow1e.—Containing a catalogue of the indigenous plants
which may be expected to flower in the month of September :
with remarks on their peculiarities, uses, &c.

Observations on the Origin and History of the Bushmen.
By Dr. Syirn.—In this paper the writer adduces reasons for
believing that Bushmen existed even long before Europeans
visited South Africa, and that they had possibly been coeval
with the Hottentots themselves. He mentioned, that commu-
nities or families, of a character similar to what we under-
stand by the term “‘ Bushmen,” inhabit all the barren wastes of
Great Namaqualand, and conduct themselves towards the
Hottentots and Damaras in their vicinity, exactly as those
immediately in advance of our Frontier do towards the Colo-
nists. It was then stated, that the majority of them are de-
cidedly of the genuine Hottentot race; and, after some de-
tails in regard to their mental character, external physiology,
and modes of living, hunting, conducting their depredations,
&c. the paper concluded with ‘‘ an earnest recommendation to
such members as may have been in the habit of observing our
savage tribes, to embody their remarks for occasions like the
present,” as tending to personal and general benefit.”

Sept. 30.—Sketches of the Botany of South Africa, No. 2.
By Mr. Bow1e.—The author stated, that the number of plants
indigenous to South Africa was unknown, but, to his prac-
tical knowledge, the Cape colany contained more species of

84 Proceedings of the South African Institution.

Pheenogomous Plants than have been allotted to the whole of
Africa, by the most complete, though conjectural calculations
on record. He continued by observing, that however careful
the Botanist might be in his researches, he would find by
visiting the same grounds in the corresponding seasons of
different years, many plants which had hitherto escaped his
notice altogether; and, in conclusion, furnished a list of 244
plants belonging to 99 genera, which might be expected to
flower in the Cape Distriet during the months of October and
November.

Notes on the Earthquakes which occurred at the Cape of
Good Hope during the month of December, 1809, §c. By Mr.
von Bucnenroper.—In this communication the author gave a
full detail of the effects of the various shocks, more particu-
larly at Cape Town, Jan Beesjie’s Kraal, and Blaauweberg
Valley; and also furnished a minute register of the Barometer,
Thermometer, and Winds, between the 4th and 27th of the
month, in which the phenomena in question took place.—
Printed in our present Number.

Notes on the Earthquakes of 1809. By Mr. Laine. — This
paper contained several remarks corroborative of the state-
ments of Mr. von BucuEenropER, as well as details tending
to establish the activity of Electricity during the time the
earthquakes were experienced.

October 28.—Dr. Situ, Corresponding Secretary, produced
specimens’ of Minerals presented by Mr. Bowie and Mr. Gris-
BRooK; and also a specimen of Caretta Imbricata, presented
by Dr. Murray, and a specimen of Ornithorinchus Paradoxus,
presented by Mr. Cutappint. In presenting these objects,
Dr. Smir#H% accompanied them with details of their characters
and habits.

The Rev. Dr. Apamgon, Private Secretary, produced a large
specimen of transparent Calcareous Spar, presented by Mr.
Re1p, Collector of Curiosities ; and in allusion to an Analysis
of a Caleareous Conglomerate, transmitted by Mr. Trepeorp,
Chemist, he proceeded to illustrate, by details and specimens,
the appearance and structure of certain masses of that sub-
stance occurring along the shore to the northward of Cape
Town.

A paper was read, entitled, Remarks on the Phoce or Seals
met with on the coasts of South Africa, with other observations.
By Mr. Jarpinu.—The writer pointed out the importance of
the Seal Fishery to the commercial interest of the Colony,
and the causes of its present unproductiveness. He then de-
scribed the circumstances attending their capture, as witness-
ed by him; and particularly illustrated the influence and pro-
portionate power of their different organs of perception; the

Proceedings of the South African Institution. 85

remarkable tenacity of life observed in them; and the modifi-
cations of this principle produced by the common mode of
killing them. :

November 25.—Joun Reep, Esq. was elected a Member of
the Institution; and the following papers were read :—

Sketches of the Botany of South Africa, No.3. By Mr. Bowie.

—The author, after a variety of general remarks, concluded
* with a list of the plants that might be expected to flower in
the Cape District during the months of December, January,
February, and March.

A Visit to some of the Caffre Tribes beyond the Colony. By
Mr. Gitit.—The hordes of Pato, Zamhbi, Henza, and Vosanie,
came under review; and the author described at some length
a variety of the manners and customs of those savages, as
well as furnished a detailed account of the character of the
country over which he travelled. The latter he illustrated
by a plan, shewing the directions and positions of the moun-
tains, rivers, &c.

December 30.—The Rev. Mr. Faure was elected a Member
of the Institution.

A paper was read, entitled, Experiments on Candle-Wicks,
and on the Effects of Chlorine upon the combustible properties
of the Wax of the Candle Berry Myrtle.* By Mr. Reep.—The
author, after making some remarks on the nature of com-
bustion, passed on to notice the different circumstances con-
nected with the wicks, which tended to increase or diminish
the light, and gave a statement of the comparative quantities
of light afforded by common tallow candles, and ones of im-
pure and bleached myrtle-berry wax. He proved the great
superiority of a candle with two wicks over a candle with only
one, and shewed that when either are placed with a certain
inclination, that the carbonized portion of the wick gradually
fal's off, and do not require snuffing.

A paper On the Exotic Plants which have been introduced
into South Africa, with remarks on their Cultivation and Uses.
By Mr. Bowie.—In this communication the writer detailed the
different Exotics which have yet been cultivated in the South
of Africa, and described the best methods of rearing them,
as well as stated the uses to which they might be applied.

A description of two supposed undescribed species of Fishes.
By Mr. Wessrer.—Printed in the present number of the
Journal.—Vide page 26.

A description of the Birds inhabiting the South of Africa, &c.
By Dr. Smitru.—A portion of this paper is printed in the
present Number. 4

* Myrica, «theopica, serrata, laciniata, quercifolia, and cordifolia.

86

MISCELLANEOUS INTELLIGENCE.

GEOLOGY.

Fossil Human Bones, 1.—M. de Christol, Secretary of the Natural History
Society of Montpabiar, in a communication to M. Cordier, relating to two
newly-discovered caves containing bones, in the department of the Garde,
observes, that after examining them with the greatest care, as well as the
specimens obtained by digging, he is convinced that they present the proof
of an incontestible mixture of human bones, with bones of mammifera
belonging to extinct species. The remains of animals mixed with those of
the human species, belong, according to the author, to the hyzna, the
badger, the bear, the stag, the aurochs, the ox, the horse, the wild boar, and
the rhinoceros. Some of the bones bear evident marks of the teeth of

\ hyenas. Excrement of these animals are also found in the caves.— Edin-
burgh New Philosophical Journal, October, 1829.

Fossil Bones in Brabant—Mr. Charles Morrens has just published a
pamphlet, entitled Revue Systematique des Nouvelles Déecouvertes Ossemens
Fossiles faites dans le Brabant Méridional, with lithographic plates. This
pamphlet contains facts and observations highly interesting to the history of
geology. The researches and discoveries made by the author, prove that
there formerly existed in this country not only animals like those of the
equinoctial regions, but also other species such as still exist near the pole.
The fossil bones discovered in several places belong to animals of the fol-
lowing species: the badger, the elephant, hippopotamus, the whale,
sparrows, water-fowl, reptiles of various kinds, tortoises,_lizards, toads, and
various fishes. The quarries of St. Gilles, Milsbroek, Suventhem, Woluwe,
and in the environs of Brussels, have furnished the greater part of those
bones, which appear to be antediluvian. (Bull. Univ.)

Diluvian Deposits —Along the Erie canal, from Little Fall, a diluvian
basin extends for 160 miles, having, it should appear, been filled with
three preceding deposits; the last having been dismantled by torrents
coming from Little Fall, and running towards the west, and the valleys
thence formed have been filled with gravel, sand, clay, trees, fresh-water
shells, &c. This diluvium is about 108 feet in thickness. The wood, which
is Canadian pine, is buried at a great depth. The chief shells are Helices,
Uniones, and Limnéz. All the plains, elevated and crowned with virgin
forests, exhibit, under the vegetable stratum, a bed of fine earth. e
antediluvian animal remains are scanty, and consist of Paehydérmata.
(Siliman’s Journal, vol. xii. p. 117.)

Footsteps before the Flood. —Distinct impression of the feet of four different
species of animals, have heen discovered by Mr. Grierson, in a red sandstone
quarry, about two miles to the north of the town of Lochmaben, in the
county of Dumfries. Professor Buckland, upon receiving casts thereof, and
a fragment of the sandstone, expressed his opinion, that the rock, while in
a soft state, had been traversed by living quadrupeds. “The great number
of impressions in uninterrupted continuity, the regular alternations of the
right and left footsteps, their equi-distance from each other, the outward
direction of the toes, the grazing of the foot along the surface before it was
firmly planted, the deeper impression made by the toe than by the heel,
and, in one instance, the sharp and well defined marks of the three claws of
the animal’s foot, are—circumstances which immediately arrest the attention
ot the observer, and force him to acknowledge that they admit of only one
explanation, The impressions of one of these tracts, Dr. Buckland thinks,
has been produced by the feet of a tortoise or a crocodile. One of the
deepest and most distinct impressions, was found at the base of the stratum,
in the lower part of the quarry, perhaps sixty or seventy feet beneath the
surtace of the earth,” j

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 87

British Fossil Shells—The following series of fossil shells are known to
English naturalists :—

Simple univalves 58 genera, which comprise 401 species,
Simple bivalves 62 583
Complicated bivalves 3 51
Multilocular bivalves 12 230

135 1265

On making three principal divisions of the formations containing organic
remains, and enumerating the shells they respectively contain, we have
these results :

The first, which is also the lowest or most ancient division, may be snb-
divided into two series of formations.

1. Carboniferous order 2. From the carboniferous
of Mr. Conybeare. to thé lias, inclusive.
Species 27 Simple univalves - - - - 9species.

34 Simple bivalves - - - - 33
46 Complicated bivalves + - 5
33 Multilocular univalves - - 50

140 97
The second, or middle division, | The third, or most recent, divi-
from the lias upwards, includes the | sion, comprises all the beds above
entire oolite series, and the strata up| the chalk, or the tertiary forma-

to the chalk, inclusive. tions.
Simple univalves 106 species.| Simple univalves 259 species,
Simple bivalves 375 Simple bivalves 41
Complicated bivalves 0 Complicated bivalves 0
Multilocular univalves 139 Multilocular univalves 8
620. 408

The numbers of each of the four classes of shells which existed during
seperate periods or geological intervals, are as follows:
Second and Third Divisions.

First Division. Remaining strata, above the
Ancient strata, including lias. lias, up to diluvium.
Species 36 Simpleunivalves - - - - 365 species,
67 Simple bivalves - - - - 516
345 51 Complicated bivalves - - 0 147
83 Multilocular univalves - - 147 '
237 1028

Mr. Taylor next illustrates from the Tables, Mr, Dillwyn’s remarks on
the distribution of carnivorous and herbivorous Trachelipodes. He shows
that, in the English formations, the Zoophages comprise 22 genera, and 171
species. They may be considered as appertaining to, if not as wholly cha-
racteristic of the tertiary formations ; and many of the genera are continued
in our present seas. Of the Phylliphages, 22 genera and 168 species are
distributed through the secondary and tertiary formations.

When the members of each of these classes are arranged according to the
three geological divisions already mentioned, we find that the turbinated
univalves of the older strata or rocks belong almost entirely to the herbi-
vorous family, 12 genera having originated there, which have been per-
petuated through all the successive strata, and still inhabit our waters; that
in the middle series of formations, this preponderance of animals possessing
similar habits was preserved; and that, in the last series, after the chalk
pee cenantes, this order was suddenly reversed, in the proportion of 5

0 19.

Mr. Dillwyn observed that all the marine Trachelipodes, of the herbi-
yorous tribes, in the ancient strata, are furnished with an operculum,
seemingly intended as a protection against the Cephalopodes, or carnivorous
order of Nautili, Ammonites, &c., which, at that time, abounded in the
seas, After the epoch of the extinction of this order (which terminated
chiefly with the chalk), numerous unoperculated genera appear, as if no

38 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

longer requiring such a shield to protect them from an extinct enemy. As
carnivorous turbinated univalves were almost entirely absent from the
strata which contained the Ammonites, the Nautilidiz, and the Belemnites,
so the extinction of these immensely numerous tribes, being also carnivo-
rous, or predaceous, was counterbalanced by, the creation of a multitude of
new genera, possessed of similar appetences. ro
Recurring again to our table for illustration of these positions, we observe
that only 3 genera and 18 species of carnivorous turbinated univalves were
coeval with the Cephalopodes, comprising 200 species, in the secondary for-
mations; but that the same strata contained 17 genera and 87 species of
Phylliphages. } Fy
When the Cephalopodes ceased with the chalk, at the sole time with the
numerous families of fossil Echinidiz, the Trigoniz, and nearly all the
Ea titeaeh fe they were 2eplaced by 19 genera and 153 new species of
oophages. ;
On comparing the existing lasses of shells with corresponding series in
the antediluvian creation, we have the following numbers :
Simple _|Bivalves and|Multilocular
Univalves. |Multivalves.| Univalves, | Total.

Testaceous Mollusca of| Species. Species. Species. | Species.
the present world, ascer-
tained from the Index Tes-
taceologicus of Mr. Wood,
last edition - - - - -
Specis of British fossil
shells, heretofore described,
dispersed throughout the
entire range of the forma-
tios - - - - - - - - 401 634 230 1268
The conclusion to be drawn from a summary of facts more numerous,
and on a more extensive scale than, until recently, has been attainable in
this department of natural history, is, that in proportion as we descend the
vast series of deposits that overspread this portion of the earth, so do we re-
cede, step by step, from the circle of existmg organized beings, and from
be phznomena attendant on their structure, their habits, and their adap-
tations.

1961 874 58 2893

Fossil vegetables.—The plants characteristic of the secondary and tertiary
formations, as given by M. A. Brongniart (Prodrome de Vhistoire des vegé-
taux fossiles), are as follows:—

In the Coal measures (Terrain Houiller) Calamites.— Ferns of the genera
Sphenopteris, Neuropteris, Pecopteris, and Odontopteris: the species
very numerous. Lycopodites et Lepidodendron. Sphenophyllum, Annula-
ria, and Asterophyllites. The four last genera are only found in these
formations,

In the Black Chalk and Rituminous Schist (Zechstein et Schistes
Bitumineux).—Algz analagous to the Caulerpa, particularly Fucoides
selaginoides,

In the ——-—— (Gre’s Bizarre.)—Calamites.—Ferns of the genera Sphe-
nopteris, Neuropteris, and Anomopteris. Cornifere of the genus Voltzia,
and many monocotyledonous, phanerogamous plants.

rd ms uscle Lime, (Muschelkalk.)—Neuropteris Gaillardati.— Mantellia
cylindrica.

In the Kuiper and Lias (Marnes irisees).—Ferns of the genus Clathrop-
teris, Teniopteris. Cycadee of the genera Pterophyllum, Nilsonia, and
Zamites; particularly Pterophyllum longifolium and Zamites Bechii and
Bucklandii.

In the inferior Oolite.—(Oolite inferieure.)— Equisetum columnare.—
Ferns of the genera Pachypteris, Sphenopteris, Pecopteris, and Teniopteris,
Cycadz of the genus Zamia (9 species). :

In the Forest Marble.—Fucoides. Rare ferns. Sphenopteris, Hymen-
ophilloides. Zamia pectinata. Confervz of the genera Thuytes and Taxites
Pepgepoides,

n

—— (Calcaire de Portland). Mantellia nidiformis.

<

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 89

In the Hastings Sand.—Lonchopteris Mantelli. (Pecopteris reticylata.)
Sphenopteris Mantelli.- Clathraria Lyellii.

In the Green Sund.—Many species of Fucoides. F. Targionii, strictus, et
Brardii. Zosterites. Cycadites Nilsonii.

In the Chalk. (Craie.)\—Nothing determinable in regard to terrestrial
plants. Confervites, fucoides rares.

In the Plastic Argil, Red Sand Stone, and Lignites. (Argill Plastique
Milasse et Legnites.)—Palmz, probably of the geneus Cocos, &c. Coniferas
of the genera Pinus, Thuya, Taxus, &c. Amentacez, Acerinez, Juglandes,
and other dicotyledontreis arborescent,

In the Coarse Lime Stone, (Calcaire Grossier.) Palme (rare). Coniferz

. (rare). Pinus Defranchii, Dicotyledonous leaves very frequently. Nume-

=

rous fucoides at Mount Bolca.

Li the ————$ _— —_ —_-—__—_ ————-—-— (Terrain
d’eau Douce, Gypseux ou Paleotherien.) Chara Lemani. Palme. Fiabel-
Jaria Lamanonis. Conifer. Pinus pseudo-strobus. Taxites Tournalii, &c.
Amentacee, Carpinus; Betula and other dicotyledons. y .

In the superior sea formations. (Terrain marin superieur.) Pinus Cor-
tesii; rare and little known plants.

In the superior fresh water formation. (Terrain @eau Douce superieur.)
Chara medicaginula. Nymphea.

Australia.— The Society has received from the Admiralty, in the course
of the present session, a smal! collection of specimens, from the site of the
intended settlement in the vicinity of Swan River, on the west coast of
Australia; and Captain Stirling, before his departure from England, in the
capacity of its governor, was good enough to place in my hands some brief
notes relating to them, which I shall take an early opportunity of laying
before the Society From the zeal expressed by that distinguished officer,
we may regard this contribution as an earnest of what may be expected
hereafter from: the colony under his superintendence: and having already
received from the eastern shores of Australia enough to prove the resem-
blance of the rocks to ours, and even to point out the relative position and
structure of the formations on some points of the coast, we may with reason
expect the solution of some of the great questions respecting that region,
which still are undetermined. It is remarkable, for example, that.no traces
have yet been descried of any active volcano along the whole circuit of those
shores ; although the latitudes nearer to the equator, and under nearly the
same meridians, are the scenes of some of the most tremendous volcanic
phenomina on record. The mode in which the waters condensed upon
the yast continent of Australia are disposed of,—whether by evaporation
from inland seas or lakes, or conducted to the ocean by rivers, whose exist-
ence has hitherto escaped detection, is another great question connected in
all probability with its geological structure. But there is no subject of
greater interest to us, at present, than the fossil organised remains of that
country ; a knowledge of which, especially the remains of animals, will be
an addition of capital He da to our subject, and probably not less valu-
able to the zoologist. The diluvium, theretore, respecting which we have
at poet no information whatever, is deserving of the greatest attention ;
and since the existing races of Australian animals are so widely different
from those of every other portion of the earth, the identity, on the one
hand, of these animals with those occurring in a fossil state, would lead to
some of the most important inferences; while, on the other, the agreement
of the fossil remains of Australia with the existing races of other regions,
now disjoined from that country, would give new support to some of the
most popular speculations of our day. With a view to these enquiries,
searcely any thing that can be collected by our fellow-labourers im that
7 oer H will be without interest to their friends in Europe.—Speech of the

resident of the Geological Society of London,
ZOOLOGY.

Natives of Australia.—The native Australians have certainly but slender
claims to what we are accustomed to term personal beauty. The head is’
large, out of proportion to the size of the body, and the disproportion is
farther increased by the quantity of frizzled hair with which it is covered, and
the volume of which is increased by an addition 6f grease and ochre. Their

M

90 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

heads are flattened on the crown; their nosesiare flat, and the nostrils wide-
ly distended; they have hollow eyes, to which a deeper enforcement is giver
by great bushy projecting eye-brows, which also add to the wildness of their
expression. Their mouths are uncommonly large; and, owing both to the
prominence of the jaws and the thickness of the lips, there is an apparent
elongation in that part, which, taken in conjunction with the flatness of the
nose between the eyes, gives them a slight cast of the ourang-outang. Their
bodies are, in those that are well fed and indolent, sometimes unshapely
with fat; but from the quality of their food, and the difficulty they have of
procuring a sufficient supply of it, that is but seldom the case. Their
limbs are‘in every part disproportionably thin, although, from the exertion
they are obliged to make, they are well knit and muscular, and capable of
undergoing a great deal of fatigue. When born they are-not altogether
black, but of a reddish brown; and it is probable that, were they clothed,
better fed, and not so much exposed to the action of the sun and atmosphere,
or so bedaubed with grease, charcoal, and soot, they might be a dark brown,
rather than a black people. In the form of their bodies, or the general
expression of their countenances, there is hardly any difference throughout.
the whole extent of the country, farther than what might be expected from
a great or a small supply of food, and different exertion of person. In the
appearance of their hair there are more differences ; those in Van Diemen’s
Land having it so much more frizzled than those of Sydney, as, upon super-
ficial observation, to make them appear a different race. in other respects,
however, they are so analogous as to establish the fact of their being the
same.— Picture of Australia.

Insufflation of Animals—M. Leroy discovered that atmospheric air,
strongly impelled into the trachea (wind-pipe) of certain animals, such as
rabbits, goats, sheep, foxes, &c. causes sudden death. Other animals, dogs,
for example, in which the pulmonary, tissue is less delicate, resist this opera-
tion, but are more or less incommoded by it. Goats and sheep died under
the eyes of persons appointed by the Academy to report upon the discovery,
after air had been impelled into their lungs without the aid of a machine,
but merely by the mouth of the experimenter. It would appear, that, most.
commonly the air blown in, lacerates the delicate tissue of the lungs at the
- upper part. Insufflation being recommended as an efficacious means of
restoring drowned persons to life, it is of the greatest importance to know if
human lungs are similar to the sheep and goat in this respect, or if they are
possessed of a power equal to that of the dog. If the former be the case,
insufflation wouid prove mortal to suffocated persons. Direct experiments
are wanting on this subject; but trials made on the dead body, shew that .
the human lungs may be ruptured by insufflation. The lungs of very young
children, on the contrary, resist the action of a very strong insufflation —
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.

Breed of Cattle.—The cattle of Zanzibar are not of the Madagascar, but of
the Bombay breed, small in size, weighing not more, on the average, than
300 Ibs., and without the hump on the back, which generally distinguishes
the horned cattle in this quarter of the world.— Lit. Gaz. No. 449, p. 555.

Lion.—A lioness recently whelped, in a menagerie at Utrecht, three male
cubs, and one female, which she suckles herself.— Lit. Gaz. No. 449, p. 559..

BOTANY.

Genus. ALon.—Perigonium, (flower,) pendulous, regular, cylindrical,
stamen and anther’s included, Capsule slightly ribbed. Shrubs or herbs,
succulent, but mostly caulescent; flowers produced on lofty peduncles.—
Alée Linnzus, Aiton, Haworth, &c.

Aor pluridens.—(Many-toothed Tree Alée), leaves crowning the stem,
sword-shaped, recurved, vigorous, teeth on the margins very numerous,
strong, jincuryed.—Alée pluridens— Haworth in Philosophical Magazine,

ct. 1825.

Observ.—The stem of this species rises to the height of 8 to 10 feet, and is
strongly formed. The leaves are disposed in a spiral or screw form, grace-
fully pendant: flower stems generally two, branching into three or more
spikes; flowers of a brilliant scarlet colour, displaying themselves in June,

Miscellaneous Intelligence. OL

July, and August. Inkabits « range of hills East of Boschjesmans River,
where it was first discovered by Mr. Bowtr.*
Duval. Plante: Succulente.in Horto Alengonio. A. D. 1809. ‘p. 6.

ALOE gracilis.—(Soft distant sword-leaved Alée), leaves sheathing the
stem, placed ata distance from each other, incurved, narrowing towards
the point and bending downwards, sea-green, smooth, margins set with
small remote teeth.—Alée gracilis, Haworth in Phil. Mag. Oct. 1825.

This species, with slender stems about 5 feet high, was found on the hilis
near Camtoos River, and also near the stone quarries of Uitenhage, grow-
ing among the rigid and more woody pvoductions of a Karoo soil.

‘ALOE albispina. —(White-spined Mitre Alée), caulescent, leaves ovate-
acuminated dark green: margins set with white spines which become _yel-
tow by age, and turn black on decay.—Alée albispina. Haworth in Linn.
S. Transactions. 8. 22.

Obsery.— This species of Alie may be considered as the only one found in-
digenous in the Cape District. Inhabits Blaauwberg and Keeberg.

Genus, GasTERIA— Calyx, (flower,) petal-like, reversely club-shaped,
curved; stamens inserted at the base. Capsule slightly ribbed. Plants
partially caulescent; leaves fleshy asin Alée. Flowers pendulous.

Gasteria pulchra— (Marbled narrow shrubby Gasteria,) leaves acutely
sword-shaped: peduncles of the flower lengthened, thin or slender.— Gaste-
ria pulchra. Synopsis Plantarum Succulentarum, p. 86.— Alée maculata.
var. pulchra. Aifon’s Hortus Kewensis. Edition 1 and 2. — Gasteria pul-
echra. Haworth in Phil. Mag. Nov. 1827. ¢
fos ed the thichets of the hiils near the Coega River in Uitenhage

istrict.

GasTERIA maculata.— (Short, marbled, shrubby Gasteria). General
form of the plant, the same as the preceding species. — Gasteria maculata.
Synopsis Plant. Succ. 85.— Alée maculata. var. obliqua. Hort. Kew. ed,
land 2.—Alée lingua. Botanical Magazine, 979.

Observ.—Leaves shorter than in the preceding species, but broader,
wavedly-oblique, blunt; flowers, also much thicker. Jnhubit the hills near
Uitenhage.

GASTERIA picta—(Marbled, shrubby Gasteria,) leaves sword-shaped,
plain, blunted, with a mucrome; peduncle shorter than the flower. Haw.
m Phil. Mag. Nov. 1827. 4) - g poh

Observ.—The stem of this is shorter, theleaves twice the length of those
of the preceding species, plainer and less keeled, marked with dull white
spots; flower stem simple.

A new species discovered on the Coast between Pletienbery and Algou
Bays, by Mr. Bowtie.

GASTERIA formosa.—(Beautiful marbled Gasteria,) leaves tongue-shaped,
a entire, obtuse, with an acute point, marked with black and white
ands,

A new species, inhabits the hills of Sunday River towards the coast.

GasTERIA fasciata.— (Short, bifarious, marbled Gasteria,) leaves disposed
in two rows, short, thick, convex on each surface, blunt, entire; neatly
marked with whitish spots. — Gasteria fasciata. Haworth in Phil, Mag.
Nov. 1827.

Inhabits the thickets on the hills bordering the Graaff-Reinet and Uiten-
hage Districts.

Seeds of Planis.—One plant of the white poppy (that from which opium
is obtained) has been estimated to yield 32,000 seeds; a single plant of to-
bacco 360,000; a single stalk or ear of reed-mace, 40,676; while the spleen-
wort, a species of fern (a family which was long believed to be without
seed), has been estimated to produce no fewer than 1,000,000 on one stalk
or frond.— Quarterly Journal of Agriculture, vol. i. p.8.

* The habitats of the plants have been furnished by Mr. Bowie.

92 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

GROGRAPHY.

Geography.—tIn Jan. 1828, the Geocraphical Society of Paris had existeé
little more than six years. In the course of that short period it had esta-
blished prizes to the amount of 16,400 franes; published a series of questions
with reference to the principal desiderata in the science; caused several
maps to be engraved; given the most complete text extant of the Travels
of Marco-Polo ; prepared instructions for a great number of trayellers;
obtained for them the countenance or the French and foreign governments;
pointed out Cyrenaica as one of the most useful objects of inquiry; re-
warded the admirable travels of M. Pacho, and M. Brugniére’s remarkahle
memoir on the horography of Europe; peblished two volumes of memoirs
and manuscript narratives; received an immense variety of communica-
tions from all parts of the globe; maintained a scientific correspondence
with the principal academies and learned societies in the two worlds;
formed a valuable library; conceived the idea of a new hydrographical
map of France, and concurred in its production by a committee from its
own body; and, finally, offered a reward of eight thousand franes to the
traveller who may be so fortunate as to penetrate into central Africa, either
by the French possessions in Senegambia, or by the countries in the vicinity
of the region of the upper Nile. :

The members of the Society were then 348 in number. Twenty-two travel-
lers were then pursuing their inquiries, under the auspices of the Society,
in Peru, Colombia, Chili, Persia, India, Thibet, Arabia, Georgia, Numidia,
Abyssinia, Senegal, &c., not to mention the Antilles, and a voyage round
the world. It had recently been proposed to the Suciety by its President,
to offer two annual medals for the most important geographical discoveries
of the year; to receive communications on the subject written in either
English, Spanish, or Latin; to accelerate the publication of a volume of
memoirs and questions; and to addressa circular letter to all the travellers,
consuls, and correspondents of the Society. [An example of diligence and
activity —Ad. Lit. Gaz.

RURAL ECONOMY, GARDENING, Ke.

_On the Introduction of Turnips into Britain.—Until the beginning of the
eighteenth century, this valuable root was cultivated among us only in gar-
dens or other small spots for culinary purposes; but Lord Townshend, at-
tending King George the First in one of his excursions to Germany, in the
quality of Secretary of State, observed the turnips cultivated in open and
extensive fields, as fodder for cattle, and spreading fertility over Jands
naturally barren; and, on his return to England, he brought over with
him some of the seed, and strongly recommended the practice which he had
witnessed to the adoption of his own tenants, who occupied a soil similar to
that of Hanover. The experiment succeeded; the cultivation of field-tur-
nips gradually spread over the whole county of Norfolk; and, in the course
r! time, it has made its way into every other district of England.— Quarterly

eviow,

Method to preserve young Turnips from the Fly—When two kinds of
turnips are sown in the same field, those which are the most tender and succu-
lent will chiefly suffer from the Hy. A like distinction will be observed, if
only one kind be sown, but the seed unequally scattered. Those plants
that rise in clusters, protect one another from the sun and air, and offer a
more agreeable food to the fly than those which come up at eed respec-
tive distances. Reasoning from_these well known facts, Mr. Poppy, ii
whom the Society, whose transactions are afterwards referred to, voted the
Ceres Gold Medal for the discovery), was induced to drill four acres on his
own farm, employing one pint of Swedish turnip seed per acre for those
rows intended to stand for a crop, and half a peck of common turnip seed on
the rows alternating with the former, and intended to attract the fly from
them. The result was, that the thin sown Swedish turnips were not sensibly
injured by the fly, while the thick sown ones were quite black with swarms
of this insect. After the Swedish turnips had got into the rough leaf, the
danger from the fly being over, the rows of common turnips were ploughed
up, and the crop being afterwards managed in the usual way, turned out

Miscetlaneous Intelligence. 93

very good, whilst all the other turnips in the parish sown at the same time,
in the usual manner totally failed. Another experiment was niade in the
neighbourhood of Blandford, in Dorsetshire, the result of which was, the
only good crop of turnips obtained during the last year in that part of the
country.—Trans. Soc. for Arts, Lond. vol. xlv.

Preserving the Seed of Turnips.—The varieties of the turnip kind may be
multiplied and improved by a careful selection. The manner of securing 2
good variety of seed, is to pick out from the field, in spring, the largest
and best shaped turnips, with the smallest tops and tails, and to plant them
in some separate place, in rows. When the plants flower, they must be
well guarded from the depredations of birds: and, just before they are
fully ripe, the stems must be cut down and well dried, and then either
stored in stacks, to be thrashed out when wanted, or thrashed at once, and
the seed preserved in the granary. Those who raise seed for sale generally
sow the transplanted seed once more, in broadcast, and dispose of the pro-
duce of that which has been thus sown.— Quarterly Journal of Agriculture.

On the Insect which attacks the Ear of Wheat.—On inspecting many fields
of wheat when the ear had left the hose, almost every ear was observed to
contain a number of flowers, which were mis-shapedand discoloured. With-
in the husks ofa sound flower, the parts of fructification were found, that is,
the three anthers, supported on their filaments, and filled with pollen, and
the ovary or young grain with its two hairy styles. But, on inspecting one
of the discoloured flowers, these parts were found to be mutilated to a
greater or less extent, and a number of little yellow worms were observed
lying in the concave of the inner husks, and clinging about the anthers.
These little maggots were of a. bright lemon colour, and varied in size,
according to their age, from being almost invisible, to nearly the fifth of an
inch in length. They could not walk like caterpillars; but, when laid upon
paper, they shewed good power of changing their place, by giving a spring
into the air, and alighting several inches from the place which they left.
That these animals were the cause of the disease in the wheat there can be-
no doubt. Let us, then, inquire a little into their history, which, if it does
not immediately lead toa cure, will at least be the first means that will
enable us to do so.

« From its appearing at this season, before the grain is formed, it is eviden

that the grain cannot constitute the food of this species of worm; and, as
the husks and the rudiment of the grain appear to remain uninjured, does
it not seem strange that even after the insect has left the flower, not a vestige
of the grain should be found in it? Our wonder will cease when we find,
however, that its food seems to consist of the pollen which is contained
within the anthers, and (if we may so speak) its drink of the fluid which is
found upon the stigma. Those who have studied The Fructification of
Plants, ave already informed that, by living in this way, the maggot has
completely placed itself between nature and the production of seed or corn.
It is known to them that, before seed can be produced, grains of pollen
must burst upon the viscid fluid which is found upon the feather which
surmounts the germ or rudimentary grain; and if this little worm consume
either the grains or the fluid, and more particularly if it feed upon both, it
effectually castrates the plant, and renders it unable to produce fruit.
Such, then, appears to be the mode in which it effects its injury to our
crops.

Let us now inquire whence comes this little enemy which thus is per-
mitted to consume such precious food. In the summer evenings, from
seven to nine o’clock, on observing attentively a wheat field destined to be
affected with this disease, multitudes of very small flies, less than the tenth
of an iach in length, will be.scen flying about the ears which have newly
left the sheath. Others will be seen alighted upon them; and, if they be
examined with a magnifier, they will be found busily engaged in insinuating
their tail (which may be contracted, or extended to a long tube, at pleasure),
between the husks. With this apparatus they are depositing eggs about
the centre of the flower. Sometimes they entangle themselves so much
among its complicated parts, that they are unable to withdraw their ovi-
positor; in which circumstances, they are detained as prisoners, and being
caught and devoured by other insects, become sacrifices to their posterity,

4

94 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

'

Nature, indeed, after they have laid their eggs, does not take much care of
them, and by-and-by they all die either a violent or natural death. The
eggs, however, which have been laid, are in due season hatched by the heat
of the ear, and the maggots which proceed from them continue their depre-
dations until they have attained their perfect size. When they have arrived
at this state, they alter their form, and become dormant, but how and
where, and in what state, they spend the autumn and winter, we are not
very well able tosay. Certain it is, however, that if they have not been
killed, they will be found flying about ears of wheat the following June,
depositing eggs in the fowers, in the identical manner as their forefathers
have done since the creation.— Z0. 297.

Structure of a Grain of Wheat.— On laying open its skins, with a view to
display the kernel, we find that these are two in number, as it has been
already mentioned is the case with most seeds. Their thickness and coarse-
ness vary with the kind of wheat, and the climate in which it has grown,

“The general law is, that the more severe the climate, the thicker is the shin
of the seed. These skins, when broken by the process of grinding, almost
wholly constitute the bran. The kernel we find to be composed of three
parts, in conformity with the general structure of seeds which has been al-
ready related. One of these, however, constitutes almost the whole bulk of
the grain. This is the nutritious matter which is contained in a little sack,
close in every part except the base, by sap-vessels passing through which,
this nutritious or farinaceous matter is, when the grain is springing, carried
into the next part of the seed. This second part is a little scale, placed at
the base of the grain, with its back lying upon (though not attached to) the
sack of nutritious matter, and with the little plant, or third part, resting
upon its face.. Into this third part, or rudimentary plant, the sap-vessels,
atter performing the tour of the second part or little scale, enter, proceed-
ing first towards what is to become the root, and then ascending into what
is to become the stem. By means of them, when the grain is springing, the
sack is drained of its nutritious matter, which is altered as it passes through
the little scale, and ultimately converted into the specific form and sub-
stance of the little plant.

Of Plants cultivated for their Roots—The plants cultivated for their
roots, however distinguished by the botanist, may be regarded by the -
agriculturist as forming a group. They are produced for similar purposes,
they are cultivated by the like means, and their effects upon the soil are
nearly analogous. All the cultivated plants may be said to exhaust the
soils which produce them, and by the manures which their consumption
affords, may be termed improving or ameliorating crops, in contradistinc-
tion to others which may be termed non-ameliorating or exhausting crops.
{t is a general law, that plants which are suffered to ripen their seeds, ex-
haust the soil more than those which are taken from the earth before their
seeds are matured. Our cereal grains—wheat, barley, oats, rye—are all
allowed to mature their seeds, and are placed by the agriculturist in the
class termed exhausting. Turnips, on the other hand, are not suffered to
mature their seeds, and are even taken from the ground before their fower-
ing stems are put forth; and the turnip accordingly is one of the least
exhausting, or rather it is the least exhausting of all our crops, and this,
coupled with the mode of cultivating it, and the quantity and quality of
manure it affords, places it justly in the class termed ameliorating. The
turnip, however, may be cultivated for its seeds, which are, in this case,
suffered to be ripened, and then it becomes one of our most exhausting
crops. In like manner the cabbage and the rape, if cnltivated for their
leaves, are ameliorating crops; if for their seeds, exhausting crops; and so
are all plants cultivated for their oils, and on that account suffered to
mature their seeds. The potato is, for the most part, allowed to ripen its
seeds, and is a greatly more exhausting crop than the turnip; but the mode
of culture applicable to the plant, makes it be placed in the class termed
ameliorating. The beet is probably not materially different from the tur-
mip, as regards its effects upon the soil, and, like it, placed in the class
termed ameliorating: so are the carrot and the parsnip; but, as relates to
their produce, the facility of raising them, and their uses, they stand far
below the turnip, the beet, and the potato. The plants termed Legumi-

Miscelianeous Intelligence. 96

nous are exhausting or non-exhausting, merely as they are suffered to ripen
their seeds. The bean, indeed, which is of this family, is practically held
to be an improving crop, but this distinction it owes solely to the mode of
culture. The bean, from its firm upright stems, admits of being cultivated
at wide intervals, and so affords the means of tilling the ground very com-
pletely during its growth; but where the bean occurs in a rotation, it is
generally held necessary to resort at intervals to the summer fallow. For
this reason, it appears that the bean, if ranked in the class of crops termed
ameliorating, must stand far below the bulbous or tuberous rooted plants,
which, on the soils to which they are suited, are a substitute for the summer
fallow, and render its occurrence unnecessary. The clovers are leguminous

lants, and the general rule referred to applies also to them. If used for

erbage, or cut early for food, they are in the class of plants termed ame-
liorating; if cultivated for their seeds, they are exhausting. Hemp and
flax are plants which may be termed exhausting, both because the culture
does not admit of any tillage of the ground during their growth, and because
they produce no manure; but they serve to illustrate the general rule
before referred to. If taken up early, they are less hurtful; if suffered to
ripen their seeds, they are the most pernicious of our cultivated plants.

The bulbous and tuberous-rooted plants, as has been said, are all in the
class termed ameliorating. The introduction into the culture of the fields
of these useful vegetables may well be held to be one of the most important
improvements in agriculture. It has enabled the husbandman to supersede
summer fallows on all the lighter soils, to multiply the number of useful
animals, and to maintain and increase the productiveness of the soil. One
of the many means by which agriculture may be improved far beyond its’
present state, is by multiplying the objects of culture. Nature, it would
appear, delights in variety; and we know not what objects of cultivation
may yet be presented to human research. The history of the plants in
question may well incite us to a diligent inquiry. The original of the po-
tato is Beast to be a bitter little plant in the mountains of Quito; and the
turnip, in its natural state, is an insignificant plant, hardly distinguishable
by the eye from some of the weeds of our corn-fields.— J. 271.

Sugar from the Beet Root—In the Farmer’s Journal, of March 30, is a
letter on this subject from Mr. Philip Taylor, an English gentleman at that
time in Paris, and the inventor of a mode of boiling sugar by steam, for which
he took out a patent in 1817. The fact that crystallised sugar could be
obtained from the beet root was first noticed by Margraff in 1747, but
excited little notice till 1790, when Achard, another German chemist,
directed the men of science in France to that subject. A report by the
Institute, about: this time, states that raw sugar so produced costs about 8d.
per English pound. In 1810, colonial sugar had become so dear, that the
government directed their attention to the process, but, notwithstanding
this, it was still so imperfect as to be given up, with the ruin of several
manufacturers, when the peace of 1815 admitted the free entrance to France
of colonial sugar. Important discoveries, among others that of Mr. Taylor
for boiling sugar by steam, were made in the process, and the number of
manufactories gradually increased, so that, at this time, 1829, there are at
least one hundred, from which were produced last year 5000 tons of sugar,
worth 601. per ton, or 300,0002., the profit of which Mr. Taylor estimates at
15/1. an acre: but he adds, “I am convinced the process may be so far
improved, that sugar will be made in France from the best root at 36/. per
ton, which will increase the profit to 247 an acre.’ After showing that the
beet root succeeds best in the northern departments of France, and that,
of course, it éan be grown as well in England as on the Continent, he con-
cludes, that though the price of land and labour be much lower in France
than in England, yet that the balance of skill in favour of the latter country
places it ou a par with France, in point of the profits to be obtained from
making sugar from beet. He adds, “ with respect to prices of produce, the
advantage will probably be in favour of the English farmer; for although
the price of sugar is about equal in both countries, yet it is not sugar alone
that is produced from the beet root which is cultivated: the pulp of the
root, after the juice is pressed out, is excellent food for both bullocks and
sheep, and I have seen beasts which have been brought in at 57. per head,
fattened upon it and sent to market in three months, and sold for 117. The

96 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

value and importance of this part of the business will be duly estimated,
when it is known that the pulp from each acre of beet root will fatten a
bullock, and that the farmer will haye as much manure for his other crops,
as if he had grown turnips on the same land; and, of course, the same rota-
tion of crops may be continued as is now found most beneficial. During the
time of Bonaparte, the produce of sugar was about three per cent. on the
root; now, as much as five per cent. is generally obtained; and as the beet
root actually contains eight per cent. I think I have good ground for saying
that the process admits of further improvement.” A paper on the same
subject, and to the same effect, will be found in the Quarterly Journal of
Agriculture for May, in which the writer concludes “ it is difficult to conceive
that one half of the sugar consumed in Great Britain, or in all Europe, will
not, in a few years, be home-made beet-root sugar.” —Gardener’s Magazine,
No. 20.

To preserve Apples till late in the year.—After the apples have been kept
for a week, and the superabundant moisture cleared away, wipe them with
a dry cloth, and pack them into glazed jars in layers of sand dried in an
oven. Fit a piece of wood into the mouth of the jar, and tie a bladder over
it. Let the jars stand on a shelfin a room not ra to much change of
atmosphere. Or lay a dry layer of pebbles in the hollow of a glazed jar;
fill the jar with apples rubbed dry; fit a piece of wood into the mouth of
the jar, cover it with mortar, and place it ona shelf in a dry room.—Gar-
dener’s Magazine, No. 20.

Vegetable Salt—In Ashantee (Bowdich’s Mission, p. 175.) there is a
cedar, the leaves of which exude a considerable quantity of liquid salt,
which crystallises during the day. There is, also, in Chili, a species of wild
basil, which is every morning covered with saline globules, resembling dew, *
which the natives use as salt.— Bucke’s Beauties of Nature,

Hedges. —The best plan of producing a whin hedge is to throw up an
embankment 3 ft. above the surface of the ground. Having fixed the line of
the embankment, mark off a ditch outside of that line, 6 ft. wide at top, to
be dug ont 18 in. deep, and sloping, from the outside of the ditch, to 1 ft.
wide at the bottom of the embankment. I ought to have ebserved, that the
fence I am describing is used as a boundary to plantations. The line of the
fence and the width of the ditch being marked off, begin to form the face of
the embankment on the surface, either of sod or of stone, but sod is mostly
used when the situation is on pasture land, and the top spit from the ditch
comes in for that use. As the face of the embankment advances in height,
keep it well backed up with soil from the ditch, until it be 3 ft. above
ground, and the ditch 18 in. deep. Then finish off the top of the embank-
ment 12 or 15 in. broad, and give the back of the fence a slope of 4 or 5 ft.
At about tne middle of the slope, and on the top of the embankment, a drill
is drawn about 1 in. deep, in which the seeds are sown moderately thin, and -
then covered. The seeds are generally sown about the latter end of April
or beginning of May. The trouble and expense further required are in
keeping it clear from weeds the first two years, and well cut, in order to
have it thick and close at the bottom.

This treatment being continued for four or five years, on a tolerable soil,
an impenetrable fence will be reared, which will remain an effectual protec-
tion against cattle for many years. The whin is very hardy, and will grow
in the most exposed situations, even on the sea beach.

Instead of the whin being a plague in the wilds of Wales, I can assure
your correspondent, T.H., that it is not considered as such by the farmers in
most of the counties in North Wales. The young whin of two or three
years’ growth is cut by them, and chopped up on blocks and benches with
cross-hatchets, made for the purpose; and many have been at the expense
of erecting mills for grinding the shoots to pieces. In this state it is given to
their horses throughout the winter months. It is sown in large quantities
for this purpose; and, I believe, there are few who have been in the habit of
feeding their horses with the whin, who would not estimate an acre of this
plant of much more value than anacre of hay. In the days of Evelyn it
seems to have been a favourite plant, not only for hedges, but for the fodder
of cattle; indeed, in North Wales, it constitutes the principal provender for
the horses, from November to April.—Gardener’s Magazine, No, 20,

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 97

Condensation by Trees.—In heavy fogs, on elevated situations especially,
trees are perfect alembics: and no one that has not attended tosuch matters,
can imagine how much water one tree will distil in a night’s time, by con-
densing the yapour, which trickles down the twigs and boughs, so as to
make the ground below quite ina float. In Newton-lane, in October, 1775
on a misty day, a particular oak in leaf dropped so fast that the cart-way
ee in puddles, and the runs ran with water, though the ground in general
was dusty.

In aie of our smaller islands in the West Indies, if I mistake not, there
are no springs or rivers: but the people are supplied with that necessary
element, water, merely by the dripping of some large tall trees, which, stand-
ing in the bosom of a mountain, keep their heads constantly enveloped with
fegs and clouds, from which they i ora their kindly never-ceasing mois-
ture; and so render those districts habitable by condensation alone.

‘Trees in leaf have such a vast proportion more of surface than those that
are naked, that, in theory, their condensations should greatly exceed those
that are stripped of their leaves: but, as the former imbibe also a great
quantity of moisture, it is difficult to say which drip most: but this I know,
that deciduous trees that are entwined with much ivy seem to distil the
greatest quantity. Ivy leaves are smootb, and thick, and cold, and therefore
condense very fast ; and besides ever-greens imbibe very little. These facts
may furnish the intelligent with hints concerning what sorts of trees they
should plant round small ponds that they would wish to be perennial; and
shew them how advantageous some trees are in preference to others. :

Trees perspire profusely, condense largely, and check evaporation so
much, that woods are always moist: no wonder, therefore, that they contri-
bute much to pools and streams.

That trees are great promoters of lakes and rivers, appears from a well-
known fact in North America; for, since the woods and forests have been
grubbed and cleared, all bodies of water are much diminished; so that
some streams, that were very considerable a century ago, will not now drive
a common mill.* Besides, most woodlands, forests, and chases, with us
abound with pools and morasses ; no doubt for the reason given above.

To a thinking mind few phenomena are more strange than the state of
little ponds on the summits of chalk-hills, many of which are never dry in
the most trying droughts of summer. On chalk-hills I say, because in many
rocky and gravelly soils, springs usually break out pretty high on the sides
of elevated grounds and mountains; but no person acquainted with chalky
districts will allow that they ever saw springs in such a soil but in valleys
and bottoms, since the waters of so pervious a stratum as chalk all lie on
one dead level, as well-diggers have assured me again and again.

Now, we have many such little round ponds in this district; and one in
particular on our sheep-down, three hundred feet above my house; which,
though never above three feet deep in the middle, and not more than thirty
feet in diameter, and containing perhaps not more than two or three hundred
hogsheads of water, yet never is known to fail, though it affords drink for
three hundred or four hundred sheep, and for atleast twenty head of large
catfle besides. This pond, it is true, is overhung with two moderate
beeches, that, doubtless, at times, afford it much supply; but then we
_ have others as small, that, without the aid of trees, and in spite of evapora-
tion from sun and wind, and perpetual consumption by cattle, yet constantly
maintain a moderate share of water, without overflowing in the wettest
seasons, as they would do if supplied by springs. By my journal of May,
1775, it appears that “the small and eyen considerable ponds on the vaies
are now dried up, while the small ponds on the very tops of hills are hut
little affected.” Can this difference be accounted for trom evaporation alone,
which certainly is more prevalent in bottoms? or rather have not those
elevated pools some unnoticed recruits, which in the night time counter-
balance the waste of the day; without which the cattle alone must soon
exhaust them? And here it will be necessary to enter more minutely into
the cause. Dr. Hales, in his Vegetable Statics, advances, from experiment,
_ that “the moister the earth is, the more dew falls on it in a night: and more
_ than a double quantity of dew falls on a surface of water than there does on

* Vide Kalm’s Travels to North America.
N

98 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

an equal surface of moist earth.” Hence we see that water, by its coolness,
is enabled to assimilate to itself a large quantity of moisture nightly by con-
densation; and that the air, when loaded with fogs and vapours, and even
with copious dews, can alone advance a considerable and_never-failing
resource. Persons that are much abroad, and travel early and late, such as
shepherds, fishermen, &c., can tell what prodigious fogs prevail. in the
night on elevated downs, even in the hottest parts of summer; and how
much the surfaces of things are drenched by those swimming vapours,
byl to the senses, all the while, little moisture seems to fall. — White's
ilborne.

On burning Lime with parings of Turf, Peat, Brushwood, §c.— The sites
where the limekilns are to be formed, should have the soil dug up from oft
the subsoil, and carried, or thrown to a small distance, to be returned again
when the operation of burning is finished, and the products removed. The
best form of the site is circular, say five or six yards in diameter, and the
. following is the method in which the operation ought to be conducted. In
the bottom, place a quantity of furze, heath, or ling, &c. upon which, place
about two fect in thickness of the parings, if they are of a sufficiently com-
bustible nature, if not, a layer of peat and parings to that depth. On the
centre of this begin to form a funnel or flue of dry furzé and peat, viz. furze
in the centre, ‘surrounded by about a peat in length. On the layer of
parings, or parings and peat, place abuut six or eight inches deep of lime-
stones, broken to a proper size (about three or four inches square), taking
care to carry up the flue in the centre about two or more feet in diameter
clear of the limestone; then lay on these another layer of furze, &c. parings
and peat, about a foot deep; then limestone, carrying up the flue as before,
and so continue stratum after stratum, till the whole ends in a cone with
the flue for its apex. After this, brushwood, furze, heath, &c. parings and
peat must be placed around the pile, to keep altogether, and if the soil he
of a clayey texture, clods of clay may be piled around the whole. Having
done this, ascend by a ladder to the-top of the pile, and set fire to the
furze in the centre of the flue, and it will burn down to the bottom of the
pier the whole into combustion,—and in the course of twenty-four

ue the limestones will be completely burnt.—Quarterly Journal of Agri-
culture.

On packing Seeds for Exportation.—All seeds intended for re
should be collected in a state of perfect maturity. The finer or smaller sorts
may be enclosed in good paper hags, but those which are larger must be
placed in layers, in very dry sand, and the whole be packed in air-tight ves-
sels. The stratification in the sand is a precaution which would alone pre.
serve their germinating property for many years, and during the longest
voyages. Saw-dust is also a good material; but it is necessary to take the
precaution of placing it in an oven, as we do bran, when we wish to Arig it
from mites, or from the eggs of other insects. Oleaginous seeds, which are
liable to become soon rancid, such as those of the coffee-plant, the oak, nut-
trees, the tea-tree, &c. require, when stratified, to be kept with great care
separate from each other, in sand which is very fine and dry. Those which
are of a middle size may be sent in their seed-vessels enclosed air tight, in
small cups or pots, by covers of glass, fixed on with putty; or of wood, or
of cork, imbedded in melted wax; or, which is better, in melted pitch.
Juicy seeds must be separated from each other, as contact would sooner or
later inevitably cause a fermentation which would destroy them. The late
celebrated Dr. William Roxburgh dipped them into a solution of gum arabic,
which formed them into masses. This, as it hardened, formed a coat which

secured them against every i i se of destruction, and enabled him to |

transmit them from the Coromandel coast to Europe, without undergoing
the slightest change.—Gill’s Tech. Repos. April, 1828.

On imparting Durability to Timber —Some remarkable facts respecting
the durability that may be given to timber, by artificial means, have been
observed at Closeburn. The proprietor of that estate has for thirty years

been in the constant practice of soaking all fir and larch timber, after it is -

sawed into plank, in a pond or cistern of water strongly impregnated with
lime. In consequence of this soaking, the saccharine matter in the wood, on
which the worm is believed to live, is cither altogether changed or com-

-

|

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 99

pletely destroyed. Scotch fir-wood, employed in roofing of houses and other
indoor work, treated in this manner, has stood in such situations for thirty
years, sound, and without the vestige of a worm. In a very few years, fir-
timber so employed, without such preparation, would be eaten through by
that insect: It might perhaps be advisable, in all timber used for ship-
building, to soak it for some days in lime-water.—Mr. Menteath, in Edin-
burgh New Philosophical Journal, June, 1828.

Transplanting Trees —According to the method of Sir Henry Steuart, at
Atlanton, in Lancashire, the pit for receiving the transplanted tree should be
opened 9 or 12 months before its reception. It is well known that in all windy
seasons the tree shews a weather side, that is, its branches shoot more freely
to that side, which is leeward during the prevailing wind, than in the oppo-
site direction. Sir Henry recommends strongly that the position of the tree
be reversed, so that the lee side where the branches are elongated, shall be
pointed towards the prevailing wind; and what was formerly the weather
side, being now ariied do leeward, shall be encouraged by its new position,
to shoot out in such a manner as to restore the balance and symmetry of the
top. And lastly, a most important deviation in the new system is, the total
disuse of the barbarous practice of pollarding or otherwise mutilating and
dismembering the trees which are to be transplanted.

Indian Corn.—The French chemists have prepared excellent sugar from
saccharine matter contained in the stem of this invaluable plant. In Ger-
many, Indian corn is used entirely in the fattening of pigs, for which it is
said to be very proper, attended with a saving of at least 15 per cent., as com-
pared with the use of grain of any other description.

Making of Butter —The degree of thermometrical temperature at which
butter from cream can be obtained, ranges from 45° to 75° of the scale of
Fahrenheit ; and, from the annexed experiment, it appears that the greatest
quantity of butter, from a given quantity of cream, is obtained at 60 degrees,
and the best quality at 55 degrees, in the churn, just before butter comes ;
for, in the experiments made, it was found that the best rose four degrees

' during the operation of churning, though the temperature of the milkhouse
was the same. Repeated experiments, made at this degree of heat, gave
butter of the finest colour and quality, the milk being completely separated
from the butter, which, when washed and made up in rolls, kept for a
fortnight, without either acquiring smell or taste. At 60 degrees, the quan-
tity is greater, but the quality much inferior, being soft and spongy, and
giving out a considerable quantity of milk, when salt was applied, which
nant account for the additional weight. Several experiments were made
with heat, up to 75°, the result of which, completely accounts for the great
quantity of inferior butter made in the country.

- By taking high heats, on purpose to accelerate the churning, the milk not
being taken from the butter, it cannot keep either sweet or salted. When
the heat exceeded 65 degrees, no washing could detach the milk from the
butter, without the aid of salt: but when a quantity of salt was wrought
well into it, and the mass allowed to stand for twenty-four hours, and then
taken to a well of spring water, and repeatedly washed, the milk by this
process was got out, and the butter resalted in good order.

LOCAL INTELLIGENCE.

New Settlement.—In the month of May, 1829, His Excellency the Gover-
nor authorised the formation of a settlement for Hottentots on or about the
sources of the Cat River, a large stream situated close to the eastern frontier,
and running through a tract of beautiful country, with a soilin many places
as well adapted for cultivation, &c. as that of any part of the colony. The
‘immediate object thereof was the furnishing an opportunity to such well-
disposed Hottentots as might prefer becoming landholders, and procuring
subsistence by the practice of cultivation and grazing instead of by servitude,
The plan adopted was that of forming a number of separate parties, each
uoder a responsible individual, and generally consisting of at least ten
able-bodied men with all the locations, so disposed, as that in the event of
necessity the whole population could be readily brought together. To
become a member of the settlement the only qualifications required were and
are, respectability of character and an avowal of a determination to conform

100 Local Intelligence.

ta the regulations which it was deemed advisable to enact for the general
welfare ;—and for a continuance there, a punctual observation thereof, is all
that is needful. This measure involves a point of considerable interest, and
as it is to be hoped that it will prove that the persons constituting the popu-
lation will advance beyond a state in which the mere means of existence
paralize exertion and lull to rest, the result will be of much importance,
and the advance thereto will be carefully recorded in the columns ‘of this
Journal. ,
Return of the Population, &c, of the New Settlement on the Cat River,
on the 11th January, 1830.

e #

ed et s

& a 1)

2 a , = ! 3 =

RIN DAL stash Pitot 1 hel = Ps Sb a

Locations. 6 3 cI Be g| % 2 d &

x) S S Pb ea ge) 3 3 Ea he

Z Zz ZA S |F-e | x Oo |O!] @

No. 1, 13. |. 7° | SRA OCR ae et ramen te eis

2, 13] ae} aoe ae 18 42|21| 256

3, 10 9.4, BE pT 21 55 | 28} J98

4, 12 | 40°) Sea 1a ie 14 74|43| 12

b, I2 7 | 9% | 10 | 2} 2] 5 | 151] 6r| 94

6, 21 | 13 | 36 | 20 | 2} 2] 11 | 170/53] 50

ie 4 9 | 21 | 144 | 6} 4] 71 | 200) 58 | 1414

8, 16°{ AT}° 30} ¥6>)°3 29 | 105} 40 | 1456

9, 2] 10 {30 | Ib | F] 1) 22 | 108) 97) 473

10, 19 16 | 41 Via ae 3l 94 | 43} 914

11, 1 9} 2 | 1 | 4} 15 75 |29| 185

12, 10 7 | 27 | 10 | 4}-2) 39 | 129} 66 | 1080

13, 8 | 7*| 12 | 6 | 2] 1] 35 | 190] 44] 1645

14, 12 | 11 | 21 ha ee ek ee 92|64| 64

15 11 ll 16 D1 | 3 5 20 | 31] 22

16, 18 | 18 | 38 | 17 | 7/ 4] 19°] 214) 90} 1i2

17, 28 | 19 | 46 | 97 | 4] 2] 13 | 125] 83) 310
18, 5 5 | 14 3 2 29 | 16

Total - - | 245 1190 | 456 | 226 | 57121 | 370 | 1839 795 | 297

The settlers of No.1, have, by means of a drain, led out water for irriga-
tion, &c.; those of Nos.2 and 14 hae effected the same by two drains; those
of No.3 are employed in forming one, as are also those of Nos. 4, 5, 8, 9,
10; and those of No. 17 have already completed two, and are advancing
witha third. In October, nine muids of barley and oats, and three sacks of
Indian corn for seed, were distributed amongst these parties at the expense
of government, but of the latter hardly one-tenth grew, the rest being eaten
by msects,

Depredations.—About the middle of December the Bushmen murdered
two herdsmen belonging to a farmer of the name of Kruger, living in the
Nieuwveldt, and carried away the cattle they had under their charge.

On or about the 12th of September, Carel van der Westhuisen, of the
District of Beaufort, had 170 sheep stolen by the Bushmen.

Execution—Jan Magerman, a Hottentot, was convicted by the Supreme
Court in August last, of the murder of his wife or concubine Sanna, and exe-
cuted on the 26th of the same month.

A gentleman, in the capacity of a religious instructor, visited the said Ma-
german soon after his condemnation, and found him one of the most igno-
rant of the human species he had ever conversed with. He (the culprit) de-
clared, that before he entered that prison he had no idea whatever of
God, having only heard his name in cursing and swearing: he had never
been at a missionary institution, never entered a church, nor never heard
of a future state of existence. In reply to several questions put to

Local Intelligence. 101

him, he stated that he had been brought up in a christian family, and
had spent the greatest part of his life amongst christians; that in his master’s
house religious service was performed every night, but he was not allowed
to be present, and that he was unconscious of having committed any
other sin than that by which he had forfeited his life to the laws of his coun-
try. He met his end with amazing firmness, ascended the scaffold with
great steadiness, knelt down and prayed with much fervor and devotion,
and the last words he was heard to utter, were—“The grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ is every thing, I feel it, I feel it.’ He appeared quite unmoved
whilst the executioner performed the preliminaries of his task, and he yield-
ed up life without a struggle.

School of Industry.— A School of Industry, under the patronage of Lady
Frances Cote, will open in the course of this month (January, 1830).—
Parents who may wish their children to be admitted must apply to the
School Mistress, Mrs. HoskYNs, at the School-house, No, 13, Grave-sireet.

Infant Schools.—A Committee for the Management of Infant Schools
at the Cape of Good Hope, was chosen on the 28th Jan. 1830, and the rules
and regulations by which the establishments should be governed, were de-
cided upon the same day.—Patroness, Lady FRANCES CoLe.

Deaths.— As Journalists we have the painful task of recording the death
of Messrs. Cow1e and GREEN, the former on the 4th, and the latter on the
8th April, 1829. They were two most enterprising travellers, and certainly
were the first Europeans that ever crossed from the Cape of Good Hope to
Delagoa Bay. The deaths took place a little on this side of the latter, as
they were in the act of returning to the colony, and doubtless were the
consequences of fever created by exposure to the putrid effluvia arising
from the swampy country towards the Bay. We are in hopes of having the
means of recording their deeds at full length in a future number of this
Journal, and of giving such an account of them, as their characters justly
demand. ‘

Table shewing the Maximum, Medium, and Minimum of the Thermometer

and Barometer at Cape Town, for each month of 1829, together with the
prevailing winds and the character of the weather.

| Z 2 v/s wo

Months Thermometer. Barometer. Winds. | a 2 wa, és

| | mAs gee

Max.| Med. | Min. | Max.|Med.| Min. aie pt! kg)

Janaary, 88 | 80) 75 |29.9029.6829.55 Wes 3) 5) 23

February, | 78| 73} 65 [29.87 29.7029.43| ww. | 9| 6/13
N.W.

March, 95| 78| 72 saa ik N.W. | 3| 4] 24
S.E.*

April, 73| 72| 65 na Gouda W.s.W.| 4] 7/19
N.W.

May, 77| 69 | 62 |30.0929.79129.50/ N.W. | 8| 6] 17
W.N.W.

June, 69| 60| 54 |30.1429.90129.66 N.W. | 11] 6/13
| W.N.W.

July, 67 | 59 | 54 |30.3529.9229.74 N.W. |11| 6| 14
| W.N.W.

August, 71| 64| 56 |30.1529.9429.64 N.W. | 12] 3/16

| W.N.W. |:

September, | 64| 59 | 54 |30.1629.93'29.51 W.N-W. s| 4] 18

October, 71| 66] 60 aula inn WN.W.| 7] 2! 22
S.B.

November, | 75 | 67 | 64 |30.16/30.0629.95| W.N.W.| 7| 6| 17
SE. |

December, 88 | 79) 75 |30.16/30.09/29.86) S.W. 2) 6|.23
S.B.

tn the next Number the daily observations will be inserted.

“A@AL GsnSny ur ‘ooDeGo yy, pue 101309 ‘s}0q WOay ‘sjoryosaxpueyy pee 'QZRl ‘aaquisAGN] Ul SaayeD 34} YILA poSaeyoxa

sly S@4 Wosy—uanjay siqy ulrvadde Aju “9ZQ] JO syZWOU 4se{ Om) Aq} SutAnp sasyes oy} 0} eBueyoxa ut uaa sappy eT ‘A'N
J ae |
LOTL |F8S |£9% \E0S 9Z81|Leh |Gz6E] LZP89 | OseE |FLGPS FoOrr SZcBT |es GPEZE | LEST “6@RL ‘9aq YIOE | “6zgT ‘Arenueg 4s]
GPPI| 8LOS |{9S89 |LELSS ee LECES | LESS ‘SZSL 90M ISTE | “92st ‘Arenuer pug
EGGLL |SL69b Fpcop 80% 6L98L | S8L0L “LESL 99 ia0e | ‘2081 ‘Arenure pig
S fg lozce | ete €9 |Zez9¢ |[9S24 FLO1SIL ‘9ZBL "99M WIL] | *PeBL “ysnSny mMgL
S ees ew ad Sess a oa Lae
S | FLEE) 2 eo ee eae Bg
~ ON lee 1 see |beute es ° B 8 ‘ 5 = ‘ o .
J Fh Slw| zis en a im] 2 @ o 3 Si S ‘
a] S| a Slow 5 = A wo op) 5
a 1 eielP leis Pie euiseict = e|#| §
<4 =e . : > ou
S 8 Ey 8 E a : 3 4 OL Wwo4ay
J e 5 =
S : 5
e 2
“soLyeg
‘OWES 9Y} IO} oSURYOXS UI UALS saNIy ay} Wory pourezqo sappy *spoliog

eee |

“6281 “1aquaseg jo yg oY} pur “Peg, Ysnsny JO USL OY} Baaszaq play ‘sareyz saryeyg oy} 3e posozIeq soprAy Jo wNjaxy

102

¢

mals, Vine Stocks, Wine, and Corn sown and reaped, at the Cape of Good Hope,
in the years 1702 and 1719.

i

Return of the Population, Domestic An

Local Intelligerce.

(2)
"S[0}Siq JO SUleT | | EA
a)
*SWLY apts | SN
&
s}aysny]l | S
a
Laon
rl | podear | 25
2 _
S =a
ae ieor)
as) | uMOS LS
rR
19
pedvar | ER
be

Rye,
r=
5
z
“3750
52h

20,264
12,295

S
4
3
a
1582
39

7150} 11093|15

“OUT AA
jo sianseoTy

1190

29,300

6

$3190} UIA

1069} 10,58

wn
te
Oy

31

,630|—| 2,7
66,965

|
|

092

“81HPO PRE

,

20,

‘S[IID) eAvig

-shog aarig

“Ud Parl

508/1897| 338] 129) 110)1586) 15,827

‘sazysneg

8] 4'70}1294) 260) 99) 122;

|
|
|
*"HOWIO AA DARTS |
|
|
|
|

1702) 656) 339) 45:
1719) 781) 312) 997

103

Amount of Postage received at the
General Post Office, Cape of Good
Hope, from Ist March, 1798, to 31st
December 1829.

Years. | Currency.
Rds sks. | sts.
1798 88s 6
1799 1059 3
1800 1133 6
1801 1376 6
1802 842 uy
1803 486 -5 3
1804 432 2
_ 1805 265 | 3
1806 2503
1807 4032 7 1
1808 4694
1899 4224 7
1810 5089 5
1811 4364
1812 6298 uf
1813 6311 4
1814 6381 2
1815 9193 4
1816 9298 1
1817 | 12,025 2
1818 | 12,270 | 1
1819 | 15,164 2
1820 | 18,865 1 2
1821 | 22,197 5 2
1822 | 26,080 | 5
1823 | 26,846 g|2
1824 | 27,490 6 | 4
1925 | 25,346 7
=. 8. d.
1826 1884 7 Z
1827 2705 63
1828 3232 | 18
1829 3577 7 1]

In 1829, the amount of Postage for
the District of Beaufortis not included ;
it may be estimated at £45, making a
total of £ 3622:7: 113.

Present Rate of Postage.

A single Letter from Cape Town to
Caledon 5d. Swellendam 7d. George
9d. Graham’s Town and Graaff-Reinet
Is. Bathurst, Port Frances, Somerset.
and Beaufort, 13d. Clan William 8d.
Worcester 7d. and Simon’s Town 3d.

The Rates established on the 30th
November, 1816, and which existed till
the present ones, or those of October,
1826, were a very little lower. Pre-
vious to 1816, the charges were less
clearly defined.

1 | €€2] So | FFE) 6 ale |¢ oe | 93 | lo I+ of | 1 ela lt 9 | TeIOL
6 eva et Look re LB) Ne of nt Ha a Sank el acd cette eid ce steel eal bE *yas19 0g
3s | Fs if Tot PA Pe ig cared gia kg Span e108 Gauray-peetry
S |Lp if a ob 3205 er A a 1 a ee a i Dac Ce Ii Abt cg AUEAIV
S | & Lwkb Slt, alee ali tS te Ata Rates Pe adequaii yy
a) p . . . . I . G . . . . r t . . . 698.100)
Ss 6& b ra . . . G I C% . ° ° G L . . . Saojpneag
Ss | : Pe Gm aa Cage 1 Ok ae baie las, aig Sams: ia ies WeITITAA URIC
> |Z 2 tr al et iT eka a a VO eee 2c oe «dO PSe2IO AL
sy Il p . . I : € I G . . . I . . ‘ : : WavpuEaT[aarg
eG 3 Al é |° ile 7 Bg ona ea WR 1 a a Py “yosoqua|[ayg
iad rr | ns | | | | | | | a A
S me AO | a od a| 4 , (oot Hal Ya eet | r | mm} 2
S 2 129| & |S) & 5 =| ¢ 5 1 E |g oflad) Fle gle Beclazle Slefl $j
mM Ese PIS EL EISELE Sl El S| Ee /Ssis8 Be Regier ces) S) 4 | 2
es)" (5/8) E)? | 8/2) Fl) S|“ |Be8 | RSE Ree be Zee "| 25
oa “ 9| ee i] . o ~ 09 ag 4 aJSbleo o = =| n
° 4 t Se ht er a ols =
a 8 3 38 x BiSElo eo) El Slae
g = SNE Bip &legs| oa ale 5
<s See =e 8)... 2. a|ss|& BIS 8!
2194 YOTYAs JO ey 3. Riad) | gp) Bi si
08 som Se | sl

‘6Z8T Jequiasagy pur “gzBT aun uaaAqoq
KUOpOD oY JO spoLaysigZ AIyUNOD oY} JO SPANO FMI ay} Ut suONIAUOD peUTUUTD Jo UANoY

/

1?4
-

”

A Description of the Birds inhabiting the South of

_ Africa. By Anprew Smith, M.D. Member of the
Wernerian Natural History Society of Edinburgh ;

~ Honorary Member of the Mineralogical Society of Jena,

- &e.. , ;

i ae [Continued from'p. 17.)

Genus. GYPAETUS. > Storr.

Caput, plurimum © collum\ Head and neck for the most
‘que totum plumosa;. rostrum || part. covered with. feathers ;

subcrassum barbatum; nares | beak moderately strong beard-

barba, setosa, operte. Re- || ed; nostrils covered by a hairy
miges 244. et 3tia. eguales || beard; second and third wing
longissime. Tarsi breves plu- || feathers equal, and the longest ;
mosi; Rectrices 12. || tarsi short and_ feathered; tail
composed of twelve feathers.

Vultur Lath. Briss. Meyer—Falco Gmel.

1. GyparTus ey a Cuv.—Arend and Lammervanger -

of the Coloni .

Vultur barbatus et barbarus, Lath. Ind. Orn, vol. 1, p. 3,
sp. & and 6.—Vultur Leucocephalus, Peyer, Taschenb. Deut.
vi. p. 9.—Falco barbatus, Gmel. p. 252, sp. 38.—Vultur aureus,
Brisson Orn. — Edwards, t. 106. .

G. rostro niger ;capite et cervice subalbidus ; dorso et scap-
ulis fusco-nigricans; subtus subfulvus ; tridibus duobus circu-

lis, interiore favo, exteriore rubro.
pas Bill black; head and cervix dirty sallow white; circle round

the eyes, and space between them, and bill covered with a
deep black hair as well as each side of lower mandible, at
base, also some similar hair under the bill, which is in the
form of a large tuft pointing forwards ; irides of two colors,
viz.: yellow towards pupil, and fine red towards eireumference ;
front and part of sides of head behind eyes, as well as base of

‘lower mandible, ‘covered with a dense white down; rest ,of

head and cervix dusky white, faintly tinged with rufous;

_ batk and shoulders dusky, inclining to black, the centres of,
o

,
67—9-
yy eae

——————— eer

a ~~ :
4 Ors

106 A Description of the Birds

the feathers being more or less distinctly, an obscure MAD ;
black, and the edges clear black, the shafts white. Primary
and secondary quill feather, together with ‘the tail, more fr
less grayish; throat, breast, belly, and: thighs clear or dull
rufous ; toes somewhat pp naulgpeds and dusky black, Pec
about three feet. S. & 4

Young —Head and neck brownish black ; upper parts gray- _
ish brown with blotches of dirty white; the anterior part of thé
back with large white blotches; the scapulars and wing coverts
blackish with lighter colored spots; the quill feathers brown
ish black 5 iris brown; feet livid—(Temmink.)

This bird is found, though scantily, in most parts of South
Africa, and is séldom seen in company, either with those.
of its own species or of any other genus. It fr equently resorts
to spots where carrion occurs, and feeds upon it; and it often
- also, according to the statements of the inhabitants, attacks
and kills the smaller quadrupeds:

Fam. Fanrconip2.

Capit plumosum ; aut partim denudatum, Postrian forte, ?
aduncum, basi cerigerum ; nares laterales, in céromate posite,
plus aut minus rotuntliice, aperte ; digiti externt precipue
mediis connexi, ungues validt, acutissimi, ee mnenrvi,
retractiles. i

Head clothed with feathers or partially naked; beak strong,
bent down, and furnished with a cere; nostrils lateral, placed
in the cere, more or less rounded, and open; outer toes chiefly
connected with the middle one; claws stout, very acute, much
ineurved, and retractile,

Biv
Stirps. —AQUILINA, (EAGLES.)
Rostrum longum ad apicem foun aduncum ; remex quarta
precipue longissima.

Beak long, hooked at the tip only; the fourth quill feathet
astieilly longest.

Genus. POLYBOROIDES. Mihi. ‘

Bill compressed, particular~
ly towardsenlmen ; moderatel
hooked ; xostrils longitudina
and narrow; ceroma smooth ;
sides of head to. some. little
distance behind eyes bare.
Tarsi long, slender, and reti-
eulated ; claws compressed and
; acute ; fourth quill feather the
1 longest,

Rostrum compressum pre@er- |
pue versus culmen, modice un
cinatum. Nares longitudinales
et anguste, ceroma leve; la-
tera capitis ante et partum
etiam post oculos denudata.
Tarst longi graciles et retieu-
lati; ungues ‘compresst_acuti;
3/4 remex longissimia.

inhabiting the South of Africa: : 107

-, PoLOBOROIDES TYPIGUS: ,

P. caput, collum, e¢ dorsum, cesia, lineis transversis aut
maculis nigris variegatis; gulture et pectore cesits abdomine
et femoribus, albis, nigro transverse, striatis ; remigibus prim-
‘ariis, nigris, secundariis cesiis ; reetricibus nigris, facia lata,
apicibisque albis.

Bill dark horn eolored;. orbits and cere inclined to orange ;
front, crown, neck, interscapulars, and back fine gray; shoul-
ders and scapulars the same, slightly variegated, however, by

- narrow dusky lines, and most of the latter besides have also
@ large black blotch towards their tips. Primary wing coverts
dark.gray, each with a Jargefblack blotch towards the tip,
which last in all of them i§ white; secoridary coverts the
same, only the gray is a little lighter. Primary wing feather _
gray towards quills, elsewhere shining black, with the ex-
-eeption of some of the innermost, which are white ; seconda-
ries principally gray, having each a broad black bar towards
tip, which itself is white. Tail long, rounded, shining green-
ish black, with a broad band of white mottled with black
towards its extremity, and the apices of all the feathers
white, as well as a little of the vanes of each towards quills;
chin, throat, and breast an uniform ‘fine gray; “belly, vent,

insides of shoulders, hinder part of back, and whole of thighs
- finely marked with transverse black and white lines; tarsi-and
toes, yellowish brown; claws dark horn colored. Length two
feet four inches. _ Found, though very seldom, in the eastern
districts of the colony and in Caffreland, as also in Madagascar,

Obs.—Some years ago I saw a specimen of this species,
though in a very different plumage, viz. chiefly brown; which
was, doubtless, either a young bird, or else the female, if her
color differs from the male.

Genus. HALIMETUS. Savigny. SEA-EAGLE.

Rostrum, supra convexum; || Beak convex above; nostrils
nares lunulate, transverse ; |\lunulated, transverse; ceroma
ceroma subhispidum. Farsi || subhisped. Tarsi half feather-
semiplumati; acrotarsia scu-||ed:; acrotarsia scaled. Toes
telluta. Digiti liberi, externus || free, the outer one versatile ;
versatilis; ungues inegquales, || claws unequal acute. -
acuti. ¥
Hatimetvus vocirer. Groote Vischvanger of the Colonists.

Falco vocifer, Shaw, 7, p.94; Le Vocifer, Le Vaillant,
Ois Afr. pl. 4. ‘

T. capite, collo, parte anteriore dorst, pectore, el cauda albis,
humeris abdomine cruribus que, ferruginets ;-eeroma et digitis
flavis, mat At

Male.—Bill black ; cere et Lg between cere and

Seg fe |
108 oe i Description of the Birds :
|

eyes yellow, and thinly eovered with black hair; “eyes + "4
‘reddish brown.” Head, neck, interscapulars, anterior part of .
back, and breast pure white; the feathers of the head, back :
of neck, and interscapulars, with their shafts brownish red ; :
belly and thighs deep chesnut. Primary and secondary wing
coverts, as well as primary and secondary wing feathers, deep
shining black; tail slightly rounded, and pure white; legs and
toes deep yellow; claws black. Length from bill to root of
tail twenty-five inches; length of latter eight.inches. )_,

Female.—The black color is less clear; the white is more
dusky ; and the chesnut lighter; which, together with the
greater size, form the only differences between the sexes.

Young.—“The parts that are white in the old bird, are ashy
gray in the young ;” those that are chesnut in the former, are
brownish in the latter; and the shoulders and back are also of
a brown color; the wing feathers are black, but not so deep
asin mature specimens. ‘In the third year it acquires its
complete plumage.” .

In the vicinity of most of the large rivers of South Africa
this bird occurs, and it is also ndw and then met with about |
the different bays along both coasts ; but particularly the South-
east one. ‘‘ They build their nests upon the tops of trees or
onrocks, and the female lays three or four white eggs, rather
larger than those of the turkey.” When this bird is observed
to make much noise as perched upon the trees on the banks
of rivers, the inhabitants consider rain as near at hand...

Hauierus Biacrus.. Fishing Eagle of the Colonists. __

Falco blagrus, Shaw 7, p. 96; Le Blagre, Le Vaill. Ois
Afr. pl. 5. wt n + .

H. fuscus, capite, collo, cauda, corporeque subtus albis hume-
ris fuscis ; iridibus fuscis ; tarsis flavis ; unguibus nigris.

‘* Bill brownish; eyes deep brown; head, neck, breast,
belly, and thighs satin white, with the feathers of the head
and back of the neck edged with brown. Scapulars and
secondary wing coverts light grayish brown; tail the same,
with the exception of the tip, which is white. Primary wing
feathers blackish; outer vanes of secondaries like the scapu-
lars; legs and feet yellowish; claws black.” Length about

- two feet.” ;

‘** This bird is found inhabiting the sea coast and the banks
of riyers abounding with fish ; and is hence seldom met with
far in the interior.” Near the mouth of the Boscheman river
lonce saw a bird of prey, which was, evidently, one of the
species above described ; and on another occasion one perched
upon a large tree over-hanging the Keiskamma. I have
never, however, been able to procure specimens for examina-
tion.

ie oF gs eee

inhabiting the South of Africa. 109 _ «

“

Gents. CIRCEETUS. © Vieillot.

Rostrum supra convexum ; || Beak above convex; nostrils
nares lunulate ; ceroma subhis- || lunulated; ceroma subhispid.
pidum. Tarsi elongati, nudi ; || Tarsi elongated, naked; acro-
acrotarsia reticulata, Digiti || tarsia reticulated. Toes short ;
breves; externus cum medio ad || the outer connected at the base
basin connexus; ungues breves || to the middle one; claws stout,
subequales. nearly equal.

CIRCHETUS PECTORALIS.

C. nigro-fuscus aut niger, guttere et pectore nigris, abdo-
mine, crisso; et cruribus albis; cauda facits transversis nigris
que albidis striata; Tridibis flavis ; tarsis subalbidis, unguibus
rostrogue subnigris. :

Male—Bill dark horn colored; eyes fine. yellow; head, .

together with the back and sides of neck blackish brown,
the former often with a slight tinge of gray; interscapulars,
back, tail coverts, and shoulders blackish brown, each feather
more or less distinctly tipt with a dusky or pure white;
throat. variegated black and white; breast pure black or
brownish black; belly, under_ tail coverts, and thighs pure
white. Primary quill feathers black, with the exception of
the greater portion of the inner vane of each towards its base,
which is white; secondaries marked by transverse black and
grayish, or grayish white bands, and distinctly *tipt with
white. Tail nearly even and composed of twelve feathers,
each of which has, or may be said to have, white or gray
and white as the ground color, and to be crossed more or-less
completely by three broad black bands. When the two colors
first mentioned occur in the same specimen, the gray occu-
pies only the outer vanes towards the tips, and sometimes 2
little of the inner ones near the shafts, whilst the white
appears in all other situations. When viewed below the
whole ground color appears a pure white, and the three
transverse bands a dusky black. Legs and toes livid white,
with a tint of greenish; claws black. Length from bill to

‘base of tail fourteen inches; length of tail nine inches and

a half.

Female.—In point of color the male and female are nearly
alike, but the latter is always considerably larger than the

former.

~Young.—When it leaves the egg it is covered with a dense
‘white down, which, after a few months, is concealed by an
uniform light chesnut or a dull earthy brown plumage*. The

* ‘Thave met with youn specimens of this species of both colors, which
might possibly have been different sexes. j

i aes Fa
~ 0 A Description of the Bards

primary quill feathers are the same as in old birds, but the
secondaries are less distinctly banded, and the proportion of
the white in the bands is smaller, or indeed almost wanting,
gray being the prevailing color; ‘the tips are white.\'The tail
is banded, but the colors are in a reversed proportion, dark
brownish black, or black being the most abundant or ground
hue, and reddish white the most scanty. ‘The latter occurs in
the form of narrow transverse bands, about fowr or five on
each feather, and the tips of all have besides a narrow edging
of dusky white ; the tail is also considerably longer in young
specimens than in old ones*. Legs and,toes shaded with
brown; claws nearly black; bill dark Jhorn colored, shaded
with yellow; eyes yellow; length of the tail ten inches and
a half.
Examples of this species are sometimes met with in a very
_ different plumage to either of the above described; namely,
with the under parts principally white, slightly spotted with
black or dark brown, and more or less clouded with pale
rufous or dirty light chesnut. The head nearly white, or
only with shades or streaks of brown, and the back and
shoulders brownish, with the feathers more or less distinctly
tipt with white.

This bird builds its nest on trees, and constructs it exter-
nally with dried twigs, and internally with wool, hair, &c.
It lays usually one, though sometimes two eggs, which are
very large, and of a pure white color. Wherever South
Africa has been explored, the present species has been met
with, and though no where in great numbers, yet it is not so
rare as to enable us to imagine how it escaped the notice of
Le Vaillant. It feeds upon snakes, lizards, mice, &c. and I
have been assured ‘by many of the colonists that it even, at
times, catches and devours fish. he male and female are
usually found together; the young birds acquire ‘the plumage
of maturity about the months of May or June of, perhaps, the
second or third year.

Genus. HELOTARSUS. Mihét.

Rostrum superné convexum, Bill convex above, moderate~
modice curvatum et unctnatum ; || ly curved and hooked; nos- —
nares lunulate ; ceroma l@ye; || trils lunulate; cere smooth ;
lora subpilosa. Tarsi breves ||lores thinly set with hair.

ta

a
* This is not peculiar to. the Circeetus, but also occurs.in the young of —
many other genera. ih:

+ In relation to the position I have chosen for this Genus, as well as for
that of Rolsharaides I may observe that I am not inclined to view either as
well placed. The want, however, of the means of comparing them with the —
various other genera to which they are more or less allied, renders it neces- —
sary for me, to leave: their immediate “affinities to be discovered by others ©
enjoying better opportunities. e 7

“gy, = =

inhabiting the South of Africa.

partim plumis et partim squa-
mis rigidis elévatis tecti ; digite
squamosi et properungues scu~
tullati; ungues inequales mo-
dice curvati. — Remex 24a:
longissima,. 14 et Zta. fere
@quales. }

lil

Tarsi short, partly covered
with feathers, and partly with
rough elevated scales; toes
scaly, and towards claws scu-

‘tulate;.\claws, unequal, mo-

derately curved,\\, The second
wing feather the longest, the
first and third nearly equal.

Hetorarsvs rypicus. Boot or Berghaun of the Colonists.

' Falco ecaudatus, Shaw, vol.’7, p. $8,—Le Bateleur, Le Vail-
lant Ois. Afr. pi. 7 and 8. at
_ Heniger, dorso, caudaque rufis ; humeris griseo-fuscis; tectrici- ©
bus alarum nigris ; primariis et secundarits, griseis aut cinereis
prope bases, nigris versus apices. y .
Male —Tip of bill black ; base’ ‘and the cere orange ; eyes
deep red; head, neck, and ‘under parts clear black; inter+
scapulars, back, and tail clear deep chesnut; shoulders ‘gray-
ish brown; primary and secondary wing’ coverts black; pri-
mary wing feathers with both vanes gray, and the inner ores
edged near quills with white; secondaries cinereous gray,
with the innet vanes edged with white; and each feather
broadly tipt with fine shining black; scapulars black ; tail
slightly rounded, and the wings, when folded, about three
inches longer than it. "Parsi reddish, more or 1éss inclined
_to oratige; toes similarly coloréd; claws black. ' Length from
bill to base of tail seventeen inches; length of latter five
iehes atid & HAIE' 0 8h guat 7 Dor Ye dh-tys9 oy
Female.—Colors disposed.as in the male, only less. bright ;
size a little greater. Te aT "y
_Young.—Cere. bluish; bill horn. colored; feet and. tarsi
yellowish; plumage brown, lightest on the head and neck,
most of the feathers with the edges and tips of a fainter hue;
primary and secondary wing feathers blackish, tinged with
ray ; tail blackish brown; claws black. wie gat
ot is found in Autniqua land and in the eastern districts of
e colony, as well.as in the country around Lattakoo. It flies
ry hi h,, and exhibits a peculiar appearance. on account of
the oe .of the. tail and the. length of the wings. Le
atilant says it, kills young antelopes, lambs,, ostriches, &c.,
but I have seen it only feed upon carrion, which it did
with great avidity. wIBY, Ag

8) ie Gens, AQUILA,. duet. ci

_ Rostrum supra subemgulare ; || Beak somewhat ‘angular a-
nares rotunda 3 ceroma sub-.|| bove; nostrils rounded; cerema
hispidum. Tarsi usque ad }\\rather: hispid) Parsi clothed
digitos plumcdti. with feathers to the tues!“

ayit

112 A Description of the Birds

1. Aguita BeLLicosa. Daudin.

Falco Armiger, Shaws Zoology, vol.7, p.57.—Falco bellicosus,
Ind. Orn. vol. 1, p.9.—Le Griffard, Le Vaillant Oiss. d’Afri-
gue, tome 1, pl. 1. :

A rostro nigricante; capite subcristato ; plumis capitis,
cervicisque albo et nigro-fuscus variegatis; dorst humerorumque
fuscis albo marginatis. Infra alba; remigibus primariis
nigris upicibus albis; secundarits et rectricibus nigro griseoque
fasciatis, extrema parte albis.

Bill bluish at the base, black elsewhere; eyes fine brown ;
space between them and bill thinly covered with black bristles ;
plumage of hindhead a little elongated, so as to form a slight
crest. Feathers of head, and of back and sides of neck, as
well as of the front thereof towards its middle, variegated
blackish brown and white ; the latter towards their bases and
tips, and the former intermediate between those; interscapu-
lars, back, tail, coverts, and shoulders more or less deep
brown; with the tips,of all the feathers. but particularly of
those of the latter, dusky white. Throat, breast, belly, and
legs, pure white... Primary wing feathers black, tipt with. -
white ;_ secondaries alternately banded with dusky blackish
’ brown, and dull hoary gray, and all broadly tipt with white.
Tail slightly rounded, with each feather banded more or less
directly across by black.and hoary gray, the latter usually
passing to white towards the inner margins of the inner vanes,
and all distinctly tipt with white. .Tarsi and _ toes a light
livid green, inclining sometimes to yellowish green; claws
deep black and much curved; length from bill to base of. tail
twenty. inches; length of latter twelve inches; expanse of
wings about eight feet and a half.

Le Vaillant says*, the female is about one-fourth larger
than the male, and nearly of the same color; that she lays
two large and almost round white eggs in a nest constructed
on ‘a tree or upon rocks, according to circumstances; that the
male and female are usually seen together, and that their
favorite food consists of hares and the smaller antelopes,
which they pursue with much activity and determination. He
also remarks that it is only found on the western coast of
South Africa, which is also the locality that my experience
warrants me in assigning it, as the only two examples I have
seen were near to the mouth of Oliphants River.

2. AguiLa vuttuRInA. Berghaan and Dassievanger of the
Colonists. :
Falco Vulturinus, Shaw’s Zoology, vol. 7, p. 58.—Le Caffre
Le Vaillant Oiss. d’ Afrique, tome 1, p.28.°.
* Wherever my own observations are deficient, and the want can be sup-
plied by a reference to the work of the author just quoted, I shall always

avail myself thereof without hesitation, only making him responsible by
acknowledging the authority. 4

inhabiting the South of Africa. 113

A. nigra, rostro nigricante ; ceroma flavum, dorso albo.

Bill blackish blue, verging here and there to a light horn
color; cere deep yellow; ‘eyes reddish brown}; space between.
them and bill pretty thickly set with black bristles; back and
tail coverts white ; plumage elsewhere deep black; tail more .
rounded than in the foregoing species; tarsi and ‘toes deep
yellow; claws black. Length from bill to base of tail 17
in.; length’ of latter 12 in.; expanse of wings about 7 feet.

Young.—The upper mandible towards base is yellowish,
the rest is livid black; the lower, ‘withthe exception of the
tip, which is of the latter color, is a clear yellow; the head,
the back, and the sides of neck, clear reddish tawny, inclined
to a pale chesnut; the interscapular and shoulder feathers
dirty brown, edged, and strongly tipt with tawny; the back
a mixture of chesnut, brownish black, and dirty reddish white.
Below reddish brown of various tints, with the ‘centres of
féathers blackish or blackish brown; legs light tawny. Pri-
mary’ feathers have’ their inner vanes, towards their bases,

‘marked by transverse black and white bands, and the outer
ones by an uniform brownish redjelsewhere brownish . black,
with waved bands or narrow lines of hoary gray, and all tipt
with reddish white. Tail feathers towards quills black, crossed
with narrow reddish white bands; neat’ extremities reddish
brown, ‘and tips reddish white; feet and (toes livid white;
elaws black. } I deta
_ Obs.—This is one of the few birds which do not appear to
haye been quite correctly studied and observed by Le Vail-

att _ He states it as displaying certain characters, of the

Vu tures, though it doubtless exhibits in its formation and

habits, all the peculiarities of the genuine eagles; and he
affirms that it feeds. upon carrion, but I have never observed
it to resort to situations where such existed. As far as my
€xperience goes ‘its: food consists almost ‘entirely of the Dassie

(Hyrax Capensis) and from that circumstance it “is usually

met, with near, the tops, of mountains, either. soaring about

or. perched in positions from whence. it,can discover the

little quadrupeds,just named, upon which it: descends with a

character clearly indicative of its affinity. Besides such dif-+

ferences in the less tangible points, there is a very, material
variance in some of the more eyident characters; particularly
in that of color, which he describes as being entirely black ;

. whilst in twelve adult specimens that I haye examined the

back and tail coyerts were inyariably white. That such an
omission should have been committed by an observer of such
amazing accuracy I can hardly conceive, Yet I cannot: bring
myself to belieye that specimens procured by him were with-
y out the white back; and, therefore, feel persuaded that his
X -

114 A Deséription of the Birds

description was taken from a stuffed specimen, in which the
wings were, probably, so disposed as to conceal the color.
This species is. said’ invariably to build its nest in the most
inaccessible positions, and to lay one or two eggs. It is much
more common than the last described species, even in the
country in which both occur; and its habitat is far more ex-
tended, being about all the mountainous ranges, and even
the majority of the detached hills throughout the colony, and
the country a long way to the northward of it.

Agquita cHoKa. Chok of the Colonists.

A, supra fulvus aut subfulvus fusco variegatus ; infra fulvus
pectore et hypochondrits, maculis nigris, longitudinalibus, notatis
pedes flavi, ungues nigri.

Male.—Bill livid blue towards base, dark horn colored at
tip; cere yellow; eyes reddish brown; front, crown, neck,
-interscapulars, and back, pale tawny, with here and there
brownish variegations; tail coverts tawny or dirty white;

- shoulders varied tawny and dark brown; scapulars blackish
brown, more or less distinctly tipt with reddish white; pri-
mary quill feathers blackish brown, some of them edged on

‘ outer vanes with tawny red, and all tipt with reddish white ;
secondaries dark dirty brown, narrowly edged and tipt with
reddish white; primary quill feathers black; secondaries
blackish brown on their outer vanes, on the inner grayish
variegated by many transverse dark bands ; tips of all reddish
tawny; tail rounded, brownish gray, and much mottled by
partial indistinct dusky black transverse narrow bands ; tips
of feathers all tawny; under parts tawny with brown varie-

gations, particularly numerous on the flanks and anterior

part of the belly; thighs dark ferruginous; toes yellow;
claws dark horn colored. Length about two feet four inches.

Femade.—Color nearly that of the male, and distributed in
the same way; size rather larger.

Young.—Prevailing color chesnut, without any of the brown
variegations of the older bird; feathers of the head and back
of neck tipt with light tawny; tail dirty brownish gray, tipt
with reddish white; cere and toes dull yellow; claws black;
eyes yellow.

As far as travellers have penetrated, they have-found spe-
cimens of this bird; it is pretty abundant all over the colony,
and usually resorts to places where carrion exists, to procure
its food. When-an animal dies it is usually one of the first
visitors, and it eats with avidity till the Vultures arrive,
when it gives place to them, and remains afterwards a simple
spectator. The female builds her nest on trees, but I have
had no means of ascertaining the number of eggs she lays.

/
EL Se sel

¢

ee

ee

ee ee eee

See ees

’ inhabiting the Squth of Africa. 115

» Obs:=The colors described) as marking the old birds, are
those most commonly met with, but it may be observed that
specimens obtained soon after the moulting season have a ches-
nut instead of a tawny tinge, and all the brown variegation
deeper and clearer. Though I have no direct reason for be-
lievingy that the plumage described as that of an old male, is
only that of one of a middle age, yet from having witnessed
so much yariety in the markings of birds in that stage, I think
it is not improbable that farther observations will prove the
mature color to be a little different.

Genus. MORPHINUS. Cuvier.

Rostrum supra convexum; || Beak convex above ; nostrils
nares ellipticit. Tarsi elevati, || elliptic. Tarsi eievated, rather
subgraciles; acrotarsia scutel- || slender ; acrotarsia scutellated.

lata. Digiti subbreves; un- || Toes rather short; claws acute,
gues acutt,

Spizaétus, Vierllot.

Morruinus ALBESCENS.

Falco albescens, Shaw, vol. 7, p. 93.—Le Blanchard, Le
Vaillant Ois Afriq. pl. 3.

M. albescens ; cristatus ; supra fusco-flavescente varius ; cauda
nigra albo fasciata.

Male.—Bill lead colored; eyes fine yellow; head with a
small crest; the whole plumage white, clouded with blackish
brown upon the mantle, and soft to the touch; tail rayed
transversely black and white; primary wing feathers with the ©
outer yanes brownish, and the inner ones rayed; claws a
leaden color.”’ Length about two feet six or eight inches.

Fenale.—‘ A third larger than the male.”

~ Young.—As well as Le Vaillant could judge from two

young specimens which he found in a nest, the color of the ©
plumage is nearly that of the the old bird, excepting that the
brown is more abundant, and all the wing’ coverts are bor-
dered with reddish. When this species leaves the egg it is
covered with a tawny white’ down.”

_ Le Vaillant found this species in Autinequa land, and the

_ only two specimens which I have ever seen, occurred one in
the forest between the Sunday and Bushman Rivers, and the
other near Hermanus kraal, on the banks of the Great Fish

F River ; but neither of them was J able to procure.

| Morrpuinus occirirauis. Kuifkop Valk of the Colonists.

8 Faleo Occipitalis, Daudin, Ois. 2; p. 40.—Shaw, 7, p. 59.—

_ Nisser Tokoor, Bruce, Le Huppard, Le Vaillant, Ois, Afr. pl. 2.

116 A Description of the Birds

IM. mgro-fuscus aut niger ; occipite cristdto; pein et
rectricibus albo variegatis ; pedibus flavis.

Male,—Above blackish brown, inclining to a sinplé black,
at least in very old specimens ; below the same color, only of
a darker tint; head and crest blacker than the other parts ;
the latter composed of several feathers, and most of them of
different lengths, the longest between five and. six inches ;
primary: and secondary wing coyerts blackish brown, with
more or less of the inner vane of each feather white; primary
wing feathers white towards quills, blackish brown elsewhere ; ;
in the very outermost ones the white occurs only upon the
inner vanes, in those next to them it occupies both vanes,
and in what are still, more internal the white is crossed. by
black bands; secondaries: have the outer vanes an uniform
dusky brown, and the:i inner ones brown and a dusky or pure
white in alternate transverse bands; tail slightly rounded,
and each feather marked with white; grayish white) :or seds
dish white and black alternate bands; the number of the first
description is usually three, besides some irregular ones or
only spots towards quills; the bands seldom extend completely
across, but have the extremities on each side commonly mar-
gined with the same black as the other bands, and between the
last light colored one, and the tip nearly two inches of uniform
black; bill and claws black ; cere.and toes yellowish. . Length
from bill to base of tail nineteen inches; length of latter 1 nine
inches. |

Female. —In addition to being one-third larger ‘ad the

male, the colors are less bright, and there is a stronger tinge
of brown at all times in the plumage ; the legs are also more
white; and the light bands of the tail have’ commonly a
stronger shade of gray or reddish white; the white of the
primary wing feathers is also generally clouded with light
brown; the sides of the head are spotted with whites. and the
crest is shorter.

Young.—‘ When they escape from the ege they are covered
by.a grayish white down, which is. replaced by degrees by
brownish feathers, edged with red. At the: time wey leaye _
the nest the crest is quite apparent.”

This bird. constructs its nest upon trees, and tne it inside
with feathers and wool ; the females lay two nearly round eggs,
which are spotted with brownish xed.» The «male and female
usually occur together, and Le Vaillant found them only in
Autenigua land. A fine specimen of this species was ‘shot
near Stellenbosch by Dr. Versfeld, and I have seen others
frequently about the. sources of the Cowie River, and on the
banks of the Great Fish River towards De Bruin’s,Drift. “It
may, therefore, be said to inhabit the whole- of the South-

inhabiting the South of Africa. 7

east Coast, and also the interior towards the éeastérn frontier
of the colony, as well as beyond it.

Moresinus pusius.

M: supra fuscus aut nigro fuscus ; infra albus striis, longitu-
dinalibus fiscis variegatus ; latera colli pectoris que subfusca.
Remiges nigré-fusce, albo aut nigro plus minus variegate ;
rectrices, fusce striis nigris uidulatis rotate, et apices alba,
digiti flavi, rostriat et ungiues sttbnigri.

Female—Bill bluish black; cere yellow; plumage above
‘brown or blackish brown, according to. the age and season of
the year, the shafts of the feathers and a portion of the vanes
adjoining being always darkest; feathers towards quills more
or less white; shoulders the same color as back, with the
exception of the margins of the feathers, which are of a
lighter tint; sides of neck and breast variegated brown and
white; chin, throat, and centre ,of breast chiefly white, with
some brown shades in the form of longitudinal streaks that
include the shafts of the feathers; belly white, here and
there variegated with clouds of light, reddish brown or with
dark brown narrow streaks, produced by, the, shafts being of

that color. Several of the long feathers on the flanks more -

or less ‘distinctly crossed with reddish. brown, and those on
_ the outside of the thighs also slightly marked in the same

way, only with a lighter shade, the rest of the feathers of
the legs pure white: Primary wing feathers blackish brown,
except the inner vanes towards quill, which are a pure white

or white and black in transverse bands, the latter distributiou-

occurs most particularly in some of the innermost ones, which
are almost for their whole extent so marked; secondaries
blackish brown, the inner vanes banded with a darker tint,
and all pretty broadly tipt with white; insides of shoulders
white, with a few blackish brown spots or blotches. Tail
nearly even, the feathers blackish brown, variegated with
narrow waved irregular bands of a darker tint, and all besides
being tipt with white are more or less mottled with that color,
particularly the inner vanes near quills; upper tail coverts
reddish white; toes yellow; claws black. Length from bill
to root of fail ten inches; length of latter eight inches.

_ Young.—Bill bluish black; cere greenish yellow; plumage
above a light brown, with the tips and edges of the feathers
_ light tawny or reddish ; chin, throat, and centre of bréast
light tawny with brown streaks; belly the same color, with a
_ few narrow brown lines; flank feathers, and those on outside
of thighs marked as in older specimens ; wing feathers and
¥| ag with the brown less deep; toes :greenish yellow; claws
black.

-» Obs —In the above descriptions J am yéry doubtful if either

WES pie te ae
ae ¥ ”

A

118 A Description of the Birds
the »mature or young plumage be detailed, as a variety of
circumstances concur to induce me to believe that both are -
examples of a plumage in a middle stage, only ; that of the one
___, being at least a year older than that of the other. Of the
> four individuals which I have had an opportunity of examining,
two were killed at the Heer Logement, near the Oliphants
River, one near Cape Town, and the other some where in the
interior. At the former of those situations this bird is by no
/ means rare, but on account of its great shyness is with diffi
culty obtained. It retreats upon the approach of evening
towards the higher parts of the mountains, and perches during .
the night upon the branches of old and decayed trees. In the
day it resorts to the plains in Search of food, and in its pro-
gress through the air it commonly soars, is circles, and at a
great height, whereby it is almost impossible to destroy it
while on the wing. In consideration of its form and general
character, I have placed it for the present in the Genus Mor-
phinus, though I am not quite convinced but that a more
extensive opportunity of studying and comparing: its charac-
ters, habits, and .anatomical structure, will point out its
affinity and position to be elsewhere. It is a species, there~
fore, which I should particularly recommend to the obserya-
tion of the colonists, and specimens of it in different ages
would be. most acceptable, more particularly the young as
found in the nest.. P

Genus. CYMINDIS*. Cuvier.

Rostrum supra convexum; || Beak convex above; nostrils
nares subclausi, rimiformes. || nearly closed, and resemblin
Tarsi breves; digiti semi-pal-|| a cleft. Tarsi short; toes halt-
matt. webbed.

CyMINDIS. BACHA.

Buteo Bacha, Cuv. Reg. Animal, 1, p. 324.—Falco Bach
Shaw, 7, p. 157.—La Bacha, Le Vaillont, Ors. Afr. pl. 15.

C. obscuro-fuscus aut nigricans ; humeris, abdomine et cruri~'
bus albo notatis; tectricibus inferioribus caud@ albo lineatis ;.
crista occipitali nigra albo fasciata; cauda fascia alba. .

Male.—‘‘ Bill. lead colored; cere and bare space between
beak and eyes yellow; eyes a deep brownish red; head black,
variegated with white; hindhead crested; the feathers black
at their tips, and white elsewhere; plumage above earthy
brown or blackish brown, lightest on the wings and shoulders ;
beneath the same hue, only less deep, and from the breast to
the legs the feathers are spotted with white, as are also those
on thighs and shoulders; the hinder part of abdomen and vent

* Shaw’s Zoology, vol, 13, p. 21.

inhabiting the South of Africae - 119

-rayed transversely Brown and white; tail slightly rounded
with a broad band of tawny white, and each feather tipt with
white ; tarsi and toes yellowish; claws black. Length one
foot eight or one foot ten inches.”

Female.—* The spots are less distinct, and more of a tawny
tinge; the brown is less clear; and the size exceeds that of
the male.”

Le Vaillant found this bird on the mountains of Great
Namaqualand, and I have myself seen seyeral examples of it,
at least as far as I could judge, about the tops of the moun-
tains which occur towards the lower part of the Orange
River. It is yery shy, and on that account, though I en-
deayoured by every means to procure a specimen, I was un-
successful. ‘‘It makes its nest in holes of the rocks, which
it constructs externally of sticks, and internally of leaves or
moss, and lays two or three eggs. Rock rabbits (Hyrax
capensis) form its principal food.” —As I have never. myself
had an opportunity of examining this bird, I have placed it in
the Genus Cymindis, in consequence of the remarks of Mr.
Vigors, one of the most enlightened Ornithologists of. the

‘\ -

present dayf.

Stirps. ACCIPITRINA. (HAWKS.)
Rostrum breve a bast aduncum; ale breves; remex quarta

plerumque longissima.

Beak short, hooked fro the base; wings short; the fourth
quill generally longest. ;

Genus. ACCIPITER. Azcé.

Rostrum breve; nares sub- || Beak short; nostrils somewhat
ovales. Tarsi elongati glabri;|| oval. Tarsi elongated, gla-
_aerotarsia secutellata, suturd || brous; acrotarsia scutellated ;

vix decernenda. || sutures scarcely visible.

ny Sparvius pars, Vieillot.—lerax, Leach.—Nisus, Cuvier.

ie:

Accirirer musicus. Blaawwe Valk of the Colonists. y
- Falco musicus, Daud. Orn. p. 116.—Shaw, vol. 7, p- 143.—
Le Faucon Chanteur, Le Vaillant, Ois d’Afriq. p- 117, pl. 27.
a A. canus, abdomine cruribusque, albis, nigro lineatis ; remi-
gibus, primartis nigro fuscis, et secundartis albis nigro notatis ;
cauda rotundata ; plumis.duabus mediis nigro-griseis reliquts,
nigro et albo variegatis ; ceroma et tarsis rubris,

_. Male.—Upper and. lower mandibles at base orange colored,
elsewhere black ;, cere vermillion red; head, neck, and breast

+ Zoological Journal, vol, 1, p. 324.

120 A Description of the Birds, &c,

light bluish gray; back and scapulars dark slate.color; upper
tail coyerts white ; shoulders silvery gray, fmely mottled with
black ; false wing feathers and primary. wing coverts deep
hoary, inclined to grayish* black; secondary coyerts. white,
mottled with narrow tortuous blackish lines; primary wing
feathers brownish black, variegated on inner vanes towards
quills with lines or streaks of white; secondaries pure white,
here ,and there dotted or finely streaked with black;, belly,
thighs, and under tail coyerts finely banded black and white.
Tail slight. rounded, the two centre feathers blackish gray,
and the rest blackish, or. blackish gray and white in aileron
proportions, the latter particularly abundant in the two outer-
most ones of each side, and all, with the exception ¢ of the two
middle ones, are broadly tipt with white. ‘Tarsi and toes
vermillion red; claws black. Length from bill to base. of
tail ten inches; length of latter the same...
F emale. —Colors the same as those of the male, nd in point
of Hs is but little superior to it. :
g-—Bill blackish, with a little of the base of each
soandtbte yellow; cere greenish yellow; eyes grayish yellow,
inclined to pure yellow; head, neck, and back’ brown, the
feathers of the two former white towards quills, whereby the
neck in particular, at times, appears much marked with the
latter color; tail coverts white, with a triangular brown spot
near the tip of each; shoulders brown, with the feathers
edged and tipt with reddish white; belly, thighs, and under
tail coyerts marked with alternate broad irregular brown and
white bands; primary wing coverts brown, tipt with white ;
primary wing feathers reddish brown, banded with black, and
the outer vanes. tinted with gray; ‘secondaries bluish gray,
banded with. black, and tipt with white; tail with reddish
gray and blackish brown transverse bands ; ; the former four in
number; legs.'and toes somewhat flesh colored ; claws black.
This Hawk jis very generally distributed throughout ‘the
‘ whole of South Africa, and is particularly abundant along the
flats adjoining the western coast. It lives upon mice, lizards,
and the smaller birds; makes its nest on trees; construct it |
externally with dried twigs, and’ internally’ with wool, and
lays two or three white eggs of nearly the size and shape of |
those of the common domestic hen.
Obs—In the appendix to Denham and Clapperton’ s Travels
and Discoveries in Northern and Central Africa, p. 195, it is
stated that ‘this beautiful Hawk was met with occasionall ik
most parts of Central Africa, but not in any abundance.”’ tis”
placed in the Genus Astur by the writer of the observation |
just quoted, but the length of the tarsi and its general form, ,|
appear to me to ally it more to the Accipiter. z
|

(To be continued.)

i21

Pebiriments of pee 8 Wicks; and on the effects of
Chlorine upon the combustible properties of the Wax
of the Candleberry Myrtle. By Mr. JOHN Reb,
Member of the South African Institution.

' [Read at the South African Institution.}

Tue fat of the Sheep or the Cow when exposed to the
temperature of 120° of Fahrenheit melts, and when exposed to
the temperature of 500° suffers decomposition, and is con-
verted into gaseous compounds consisting of Carbon, Hydrogen,
and Oxygen. At this elevated temperature they burn in
contact with atmospheric Air, the combination being attended
with the extrication of Caloric and Light.

When a Candle is lighted a portion of Tallow is melted,
is attracted by the Wick till it is brought within reach of the

flame, where it is converted into the compounds aboye-

MS

mentioned, which combining with the Oxygen of the Atmos-
phere give out Caloric and Light. This Caloric melts another
portion of Tallow, which is attracted, decomposed, and under-
goes combustion, and thus is a regular supply kept up.
Combustion requires an elevated temperature; if therefore

_ any substanee at a low temperature is brought near the flame,

it abstracts a portion of Caloric, and causes a diminution of
its size, and if brought still more close, or a substance at a
lower temperature is made to approach it equally near, it is
entirely extinguished.

These circumstances serve the important purpose of regu-
lating the combustion, for if this communication of Caloric to
surrounding objects did not take place, and if the combination
was effected at a low temperature, the whole mass would sufier
almost instantaneous conflagration. When a Candle is lighted
or relighted, the Wick either having no Tallow or only a small
quantity, is soon consumed, and the flame is forced to descend
till it comes near the mass of unmelted matter; in this case,

or when the Wick is snuffed too close, the Caloric being
abstracted too rapidly, the flame is diminished in size; and on
account of its proximity to the mass, melts a greater quantity

of Tallow than is required for the proper supply, which
accumulates and makes the Candle gutter, causing waste and
inconvenience. On the other hand, when a Candle has burnt

_ for some time, the Wick becomes too long, diminishing by its
i hee the quantity of light evolved by the combustion.

his obscuration may be partly owing to the shadow of this

_ opaque body, but is in part-owing also to the influence it

_ exerts upon the chemical process which takes place. As the

_ Wick is not consumed, it requires a constant supply of Caloric

to keep it at an elevated temperature, which being abstracted
Q

122 Experiments of Candle Wicks, &c.

from the combustible compounds lowers their temperature,
-renders the combustion less complete, and produces a yellow
flame instead of the usual white flame which diffuses more
light. In consequence of this imperfect combustion, a portion
of carbon is deposited, which either passes off in the form of
smoke, or adheres to the Wick increasing its size. It is there-
fore of importance that the Wick should be of a proper
- length, that it may on the one hand afford sufficient surface
"apon which combustion may take place, and on the other not
«iminish more than is necessary the effect of the light which
the combustion renders sensible.
The thickness of the Wick is of importance as well as its

length. When not sufficiently thick it is apt to incline down~ ~

wards and fall upon the Candle; or if it remain upright it
does not attract a sufficient supply of melted Tallow for the
combustion: when it is too thick, though a sufficient quantity
of melted Tallow may be attracted and consumed, the illumi~
nating effect is diminished in the same way as when it is too
long, the diminution being greater in proportion to its size.
To remedy this it was suggested to me to try the effect of a
flat Wick; aceordingly I made a Candle with a Wick con-
sisting of three separate Cords placed in a plane with each
other, the breadth of which consequently exceeded its thick-
ness; I also made another Candle with two Wicks placed at a
distance from each other, each Wick containing five threads ;
a third with three Wicks each, containing five threads; and a
fourth with one round Wick, containing twenty threads, and
compared the illuminating effect of each with that of a common
~ Wax Candle. The manner in which the experiment was made
was the following: two square boxes were procured, each
having one side open, the top and bottom being closed, these
were placed with the open sides facing a wall; in one I
placed the Wax Candle, in the other box each of the other
Candles:successively, and between the two boxes a cylindrical
object at’the distance of four inches from the wall. Both
Candles being lighted and snuffed so as to have the Wicks of
the length best adapted for giving the maximum of light.
Keeping the Wax Candle at the distance of 18 inches from
the wall, the others were moved backwards or forwards accord-
ing to circumstances, so as to obtain a shadow of equal
intensity from each Candle. The following are the results
which I obtained, but which considering that the flame of a
Candle is at all times variable, can only be looked upon as
approximations to the average effect. As the number 18
indicates the distance in inches at which the Wax Candle was
placed from the wall, so the number opposite each of the other
Candles shows the distance at which they severally produced
a light equal to that from the Wax Candle.

i) ect a eet ete Ma tt

Experiments of Candle Wicks, &c. 123

Common Wax, - - - - - - - - = 7 2 If
Tallow with flat Wick composed of three Cords,
each containing 5 threads, - - - - - - - I%

‘Tallow with one Wick, containing 20 threads, - 15

Tallow with two Wicks, each containing 5threads, 18

‘Tallow with three Wicks, each containing 5threads, 264

It has been ascertained by experiment, that the luminous
effect is increased or diminished in proportion to the square
of the distance; therefore, if one body produces the same
effect at the distance of sixteen inches as another at twelve
inches, the illuminating power is as nine to sixteen. This
principle enables us to find out the comparative quantity of
light emitted from each of these Candles. But for our
present purpose it is sufficient to say, that the Candle with
three Wicks, containing in all fifteen threads, produces in
burning the same effect at the distance of 263 inches as that
with two Wicks, containing in both ten threads at the distance
of 18 inches, and the same as that with one Wick, containing
twenty threads at the distance of 15 inches, and so with
regard to the others.

In endeayouring to ascertain the effect produced by dimi-
nishing the size of the Wick, using as before a Wax Candle as
the standard, I obtained the following results:

OVS ceee fee em Sm meh ele le om a fae oe nant

Tallow with three Wicks, each containing 5 threads, 163

Ditto, ditto, ditto, 4 threads, 23%

Ditto,, ditte, ditto, 3 threads, 212
| A circumstance which influences the illuminating effect, is
_ the distance at which the Wicks are apart from each other, as it
_ increases till they are at the distance of a quarter of an inch,
beyond which when five threads compose the Wick, two flames
are formed, but. does not materially diminish at a distance of
_ one-third of an inch, when the flames are completety separate.
_ The most eligible distance would be a quarter of an inch, but
id as in burning they sometimes vary their position, approaching
vi to or receding from each other, the distance of one-sixth of an
- inch is to be preferred at which we may always obtain one
flame from both. .

_ On endeavouring to ascertain the comparative quantity of
_ light evolved from a given quantity of Tallow, using a common
_ Tallow Candle and one with two Wicks, I found that when
_ both are kept snuffed closely, there is but little difference ; in
_ one experiment the quantity of Tallow consumed in half an
7 hour, care being taken during the time to keep the flame in
_ each equal, being of the
i Common Tallow Candle, - - - 68 grs.

4 Candle with two Wicks, - - - 66 grs.

. Tn another experiment the quantity consumed was the same

124 Experiments of Candle Wicks, &e.

in each. In another experiment I allowed both Candles te
burn without snufting them, till the Wick attained the length
of an inch, in which state the consumption of Tallow is not
much different to that Which takes place when they are kept
of a moderate length. ‘The result I obtained was as follows :

Wax Candle as before, = = = = = = = = 48
Tallow with two Wicks, each containing 8 threads;
when kept snuffed, - - - - = - = = = 213
allowing it to remain unsnuffed, - - - = = 193
Common tallow Candle with one Wick, containing
20 threads, when kept snuffed, - - - - = 15
allowing it to remain unsnuffed, - - - = - 7

As these observations shew that a Candle with two Wicks
gives a light nearly equal to that of a Wax Candle, I shall
endeavour to point out some of those circumstances which
require attention in attempting to make it available for useful
purposes. When each thread is not twisted separately, but the
different threads are twisted together, each Wick in burning
constantly ehanges its position, as occurs frequently in a
Spermaceti or Wax Candle, where the end of the Wick points
sometimes in one direction, sometimes in another, therefore
the two Wicks at one time recede from and at another
approach towards each other, or bend on different sides
laterally; but when each thread is twisted separately and the
whole are then twisted together, strength is given to the
Wick, and it remains more steadily in one position.

A certain number of threads is necessary for giving that
strength which is required to keep the Wick from bending.
Though a sufficient degree of light may be obtained from two
Wicks, each consisting of six or even three or four threads,
such Wicks becoming during the combustion soaked with
melted Tallow, and the top becoming loaded with a deposit of
Carbon soon bend, and the rays of Caloric being directed too
much upon the Candle melt the Tallow too fast, causing it to
waste. The Wick therefore requires not less than 8 threads,
the strength of which is sufficient to keep it upright till it
reach the required length, when it bends and the extremity is
gradually burnt off.*

The extremity of the Wick of a common Tallow Candle in ©

burning, continues in the centre of the flame beyond the
proper time, and receives such a deposit of Carbon as to
increase its size greatly, and hence the light becomes di-
minished at least one-half. This has been obviated in some
measure by placing the Candle in a position inclining from

* The Cotton which I used was that sold in the shops for making the best
mould Tallow Candles; 8 threads form a Wick about the thickness of that
ofa common Wax Candle, <

y

a

I SOE

Vote

Experiments of Candle Wicks, &. 125

the perpendicular. But as the angle of inclination necessary
to obviate the inconvenience is not less than 30° the suggestion
has been seldom adopted. One principal object I had in view
in making the experiment now detailed, was to form a Tallow
Candle so, that this advantage might be obtained wore readily.
As a Tallow Candle with two Wicks gives nearly the same
light as a Wax Candle, it seems better fitted for accomplishing
this end than one with three Wicks; it was with it therefore
that my observations were made. I found that when placed
exactly upright, sometimes the Wicks either did not bend
sufficiently soon, or inclined in opposite directions with regard
to each other, and assumed a shape which was unpleasant to
the eye. It seemed necessary on that account to give the
Candle a position somewhat inclined, and I found that an
angle of not more than ten degrees was sufficient, the wicks
being placed in a plane with each other, and I generally in
lighting the Candle gave it first a slight bend. With these
arrangements I partially succeeded, such a Candle placed in
this manner, burning without requiring snuffing, and the
Wicks when consisting of 8 or 10 threads possessing sufficient
strength to retain a straight form till they acquire sufficient
length, when the extremity bends and is consumed. More
extensive and varied observations than J] have been able to
make are necessary to ascertain the comparative advantages
and disadvantages which such a Tallow Candle possesses, com-
pared with a common Tallow Candle, so as to render it fit or
unfit for use under peculiar circumstances. 1 apprehend,
however, that though it may answer perfectly well when used
in cold and temperate weather, and when there is no wind to
affect the direction of the ‘flame ; in hot weather or when the
atmosphere is not still, it will be found apt to gutter; for, on
“account of circumstances which further investigations are
required to explain satisfactorily, Tallow is very liable, par-
ticularly in warm weather, to melt in too large quantity at
the surface and to run down the sides of the Candle.

_ The Wax procured from the Candleberry Myrtle, of which
there are several species indigenous in this Colony, and from

_ which a large quantity is collected by the Farmers, is fre-

quently used for making Candles. This Wax possesses a
pleasant smell, and burns without emitting that unpleasant
empyreumatic odour which renders the combustion of animal
fat disagreeable. It is naturally white, but acquires in the
procees. of manufacturing it, a deep green color derived from
the soluble coloring matter of the seeds. It is much harder
than Bees’ Wax; is brittle and sonorous. Moistened with
water and exposed to the action of the sun’s rays, it very
slowly loses its green color; in the course of six weeks
becoming grey; but I apprehend such exposure however long

126 Experiments of Candle Wicks, &c.

continued does not render it entirely white. It melts at the
temperature of 107° of Fahrenheit, and at a temperature not
miich higher than 212° becomes so far decomposed as to assume
a brown color. It burns with a bluish flame giving compara-
tively a faint light, and Candles made of it, in burning are
even more apt than tallow Candles to run. Mixed with an
equal quantity of Tallow, it forms a Candle which differs but
little in its combustible properties from a Tallow Candle.

In endeayouring to ascertain the comparative illuminating
properties of Berry Wax, and using the same Wax Candle as
the standard, I obtained the following results:

Common Wax, - - = - - - = = = = = 18

Berry Wax with one Wick, containing 20 threads, 13}

Berry Wax and Tallow in equal proportions, with

one Wick, containing 20 threads, = Pak ne geen es

Berry Wax absorbs Chlorine Gas, three ounces of the Wax
absorbing 16 oz. of Gas by measure: in consequence of this
action it becomes white, increases in hardness and brittleness.
It melts at the same temperature as the unbleached Wax, that
is 107°. Melted over Water a substance separates from the
mass; this substance absorbing water, increases in specific
gravity and sinks to the bottom of the Wax in the form of a
spongy mass. A small qnantity of water remains diffused in
minute globules through the mass of the Wax, and may be
driven off by exposing it in a shallow vessel to the tempera-
ture of boiling water. In conducting this part of the process,
care must be taken not to increase the heat beyond this point,
otherwise it acquires a disagreeable brown colour. Upon
cooling, it contracts very considerably, and thus is well fitted
for taking very delicate impressions.

Berry Wax thus bleached burns with a clear flame, but

requires a Wick nearly as thick as that of a Tallow Candle.’ .

It is not apt to gutter, on the contrary it does not generally
melt faster than is necessary for carrying on the combustion.
Hence it is well fitted for burning with two or three Wicks,
and a Candle made in this manner gently inclined in the way
formerly mentioned, may be used without being snuffed.
The comparative trial afforded the following results :
Bees’ Wax; = (<')+ ate * Vs) Pals <te POS
Bleached Berry Wax, with one Wick, containing 20
threads, (n= los = feiege) 3 oie ie) CS
Bleached Berry Wax, with two Wicks, containing
S‘threads,i:-)) = 29 S508 =!) ei ei eS OD
Results corresponding almost entirely with those from
Tallow.
Thus it appears, that the chief advantages of the bleached
Berry Wax are its greater cleanliness ; being less apt to soil
any thing which it touches; its want of unpleasant smell, and

,_ =e

Experiments of Candle Wicks, &c. 127

its not being liable to gutter. How far these advantages may
avail to render it deserving of being used as a preferable
substitute for Tallow, I will not pretend at present to say ;
but if, as I am inclined to expect, the Chloride of Lime is
found fitted for the purpose, I think it probable that it may be
found to deserve a preference in many cases.

I may mention that the manner in which the Candles with
two wicks were made, was as follows: I got a straight tube of
tin, to one end of which I fitted a stopper of wood, having two
holes at the proper distance apart. Through one of these
holes I passed the end of the Wick from without, inwards,
and carried it through the other hole from within, outwards,
fastening this end on the outside with a pin which fitted the
hole. I then passed a wire, having a hook at the end, through
the tube, laid hold of the Wick, and drew it to the other end,
where I fastened it with a piece of wood of such thickness as

_ to keep the Wicks at the proper distance from each other, and

fastened the other extremity of the Wick with another pin
passed through the stopper. It is now ready for the reception
of the melted matter, which is poured in in the usual way.
This arrangement has ¢his advantage, that the Candle may be
drawn out sooner than it can be done in the usual way, in
which if any considerable force is used, the Wick is liable to
break, an inconvenience which is avoided by pushing in the
stopper, after having taken out the pins, the Candle being
thns forced upwards is loosened from its fastenings, and may

_ then be more readily withdrawn entirely.

I am indebted for the following Botanical account of the

~ Candleberry Myrtle, to the kindness of Mr. Bowie.

Candleberry Myrtle.

NATURAL ORDER. Awmentacez. Jassieu. 407.
Sub-order 5. Myriceze. Kunth. Synopsis. 1. p. 361.
Sexual System of Linnzeus. Dioecia Tetrandria.
Genus. Myrica.

_ Generic. char. Amentum, oblong, scales of the calyx, ovate.

Female Flower with two styles; Drupa one, seeded.

Sp.1. M. mrutorica. African.
Upper leaves elliptic, partially toothed: lower leaves
entire.
2. M. SERRATA. Saw leaved.

Leaves, lanceolate, unequally, but sharply serrate,
younger branches somewhat hairy.
3. M. LAcINIATA. Smooth, Oak-leaved.
Leaves, oblong-linear, deeply cut; younger branches
with a resinous exudation.

128 Notes on the Culture of the Vine,

4. M. QUERCIFOLIA. Hairy Oak-leaved.
Leaves, oblong, bluntly notched, younger branches downy.
5. M. corpiFo.ia, Heart leayed.

Leaves somewhat heart-shaped, serrated, sessile, and
partially imbricated. -

N.B. Nos. 2, 3, and 4, are the species which produce the
most Wax, and are generally found in sandy fields.

Nos. 1 and 5, are found midway up the Cape Mountains,
and not unfrequently on the lower regions also with the other
species.

There are three other species met with in the colony,
though by some Botanists they are only considered as varieties
of the former.

Notes on the Culture of the Vine, and on the Making of
Wine. By Dantet CLortE, Esq. Member of the South
African Institution.

Communicated by the Wine Committee.*

1. Ts mode pursued in the culture of the Vine in this co-
lony, is perhaps better calculated for the exposed situations of
most of the vineyards, and the violent storms of wind to
which we are subject, than the system of training the vines on
espaliers, as at Madeira, by which there is, moreover, a mani-
fest waste of labor, without any improvement in the quality
of the grape, which certainly in this colony is not inferior to
that of Madeira. How far manuring vineyards may be con-
sidered essential in this colony, 1 cannot venture an opinion,
but it is not a custom pursued at Madeira, from an idea that
it increases the quantity but affects the quality of the wines.
2. Greater attention ought, in this colony, to be paid to
the selection of grapes destined for the press, in order rather
that wines of two qualities should be obtained, namely, a su-
perior and inferior sort; than one mass of comparatively in-
different wine. Pe
~8. At Madeira, the grapes upon having obtained a proper
degree of maturity, are cut and thrown into the receiving ves-
sels for the purpose of being trodden, as long as any juice can
be expressed from them, when the stalks and husks are collected.

* Along with Mr. CLOETE’s communication is the following extract from
the Minutes of a Meeting of the Committee, held on the 10th February,
1830, and signed FRaNcIs CoLLison, Secretary:

“ Resolved, That the members present are sensible of the value of Mr.
CLoETe’s Tréatise to the Public, and that the Secretary he requested to
convey the thanks of the Committee, for the communication.

“Resolved, That the same be forwarded to the South African Institution,
for insertion in the Quarterly Journal.”

©

and on the Making of Wine. 12

together and subjected to the pressure of a lever or common
screw; the liquid thus expressed being mixed with the juice
first obtained by mere treading; the whole of this liquid
is allowed to pass from the vessel in which the grapes are
pressed into another, through a basket or sieve, in such man-
ner as to prevent any husks, seeds, or stalks, from escaping
and remaining in the liquid about to undergo the vinous
fermentation.

4. The liquor obtained in the foregoing manner is
placed in vessels with only the bung-hole open, in order
therein to undergo the required fermentation; the casks
being kept constantly filled. When the fermentation ceases,
the wine is racked off into other casks, wherein the second

_ fermentation is carried on.

It is in my opinion desirable, that the casks in which the
fermentation is to be carried on, should be prewously well
washed with French brandy ; and that the casks into which
such fermented liquor is racked off, be not only well washed
with French brandy, but should contain a small quantity
when the new wine is poured in.

The system pursued at Maderia, as described in the fore=
~ going articles, differs very materially from the practice in
this colony. It is and must be admitted that the grapes here
_ are not inferior to those of Madeira, neither are they wanting
_ in saccharine matter and flavor, the two essential requisites
_ for the production of good wine. The evil must, therefore,
_ be in the subsequent treatment of the juice, and "andoubted-
_ ly arises only from the injudicious manner in which the
fermentation is conducted, comprised in the following :

: No regard is ever paid to the seasons, whether they prove
4 dry or unusually wet; and thus whether the grapes contain
_ the required quantity of saccharine matter or not; nor is art
_ made to supply the defects occasioned by a wet season, the
necessity of which I view as more important, generally, to the
' wines of this colony than those of Madeira, from the circum=
_ stance of at least two-thirds of the vineyards of this colony
i being situated in such low marshy lands, or in situations
Subjected to such continued dampness, that the effects of
» superabundant moisture (although the seasons may not, in
_ reality, have been unusually wet), are thereby generally and
. annually felt; and the results are wines of very inferior
| qualities, without any effort being ever made to remedy the
_ defects occasioned by such superabundant moisture, and com-
} oy al comparatively aqueous state of the grapes,
__ The remedies are extremely simple, and consist either in
boiling down a quantity of the newly expressed juice into
i syrup, and distributing this syrup in quantities proportions

oo; R 7

130 Notes on the Culture of the Vine,

ed to the deficiency of saccharine matter in the grapes, or by
boiling sugar into a syrup, or by throwing raisins or dried
figs into the must; any of which admixtures should be applied
previous to fermentation, and will tend materially to the im-
provement and body of the wine.

It will have appeared from Articles 3 and 4, that the ex-
pressed juice of the grape is subjected to fermentation in
casks (if possible, brandy pipes) well washed with brandy, as
being thereby freed from impurities which must otherwise de-
teriorate the quality of the wine. Their size is of course im-
material, but they should not be of the description commonly
used in this colony, having their heads or tops entirely open
(I mean the vessels, called kuipen).

The use of these vessels must, upon reflection, appear ex-
tremely detrimental to the production of good wine, even to
the-most prejudiced minds; and | feel satisfied, that, to the
operation carried on in them, is to be attributed the bad
quality of Cape wines in general, and so long as that system
is persevered in, wines of more flavor and body, or of better
quality, cannot be expected.

It must be evident to every observer that when the mass of
expressed juice, husks, stalks, &c. is subjected to fermentation
in these open vessels or kuipen, that the husks, &c., during
the fermentation, rise to the top, and becoming exposed to
the atmospheric air, soon contract acidity, and almost imme-
diately become putrid; the fermentation of the expressed
juice during this time continues under this surface of putrid
matter, with which, by the continued ebullition of the juice,
every part thereof is in turn brought into contact; hence the
liquor acquires a flavor which, under whatever term it may be
called, is, in my opinion, that which has established the cha-
tacter so peculiar and so destructive to Cape wines.

The liquid having thus acquired a detestable taste from
which it never can be properly freed, even under the most
judicious subsequent management, is not the only eyil
which must result from the use of these vessels; for, by
having so large a surface at once exposed to the atmospheric
air, all the flavor which the wine might have acquired under
a proper mode of treatment, is allowed to escape with the car-
bonic acid gas which is copiously disengaged during fermen-
tation, and the wine is thus left with the taste acquired from the
putrid matter with which it had been in contact, and, more-
over, is deprived of any flavor the grape might have con-
veyed.

The following remarks, generally considered of minor im-
portance, if attended to, would perhaps materially improve
the quality of wines in this Colony:—

8 fe aah Fain NP

MEST

zs
=

fea eee tot ol

eg

pS a re
- rere

ES a

and on the Making of Wine. 131

The examination of casks or other vessels, previous to
being used for the vintage.

Constant attention to keeping casks filled, particularly
when the wines are new. Putting fresh rags to the bung at
each filling, as, from the evaporation which had taken place
previous to each re-filling, the rag will have become dry
and sour.

Neglecting to keep casks constantly full not only subjects
the wine to deterioration, but is of considerable loss to the
owner, by the progressive increase of evaporation propor-
tioned to the space of liquid exposed to the air; further, the
confined air in any vessel not kept full, admits a disengage-
ment of the spirituous parts of the wine, which become
vitiated and immediately generate acidity, which at first is com-
municated to the surface of the fluid, and shortly after to the
whole mass.

Wines cannot too frequently be drawn or racked off, and
thereby freed from impurities which must otherwise prove
detrimental. There are periods of the year at which this ope- —
ration becomes absolutely necessary, even to wines of a certain
age, viz.:—When the vine begins to shoot,—when the vine
blossoms,—when the grapes begin to ripen,—and when the
fermentation of the grape takes place, at which periods a fer-
mentation more or less sensible is always observable. I have
noticed much improvement in wine, if in the operation of
racking it be allowed to pass through a blanket or baize,
being thereby gradually cleansed of much dirt, without actual
fining, which latter operation always tends in some degree to
weaken it.

The use of good brandies for mixing with wines, is of the
utmost importance. The article generally known by the name
of Cape Brandy, ought never to be used, even for washing

_ the casks preparatory to the reception of wines; it is a spirit

possessing every quality but that one likely to improve them ;
its empyreumatic qualities must alone condemn its uses. It
cannot be expected that the Cape should produce brandies

from the distillation of putrid husks, stalks, and lees, of a

quality proper for wines, when even France with every effort

' that art can devise in the use of machinery for distillation,

has not succeeded in producing from such materials a spirit
entirely free from a smoky, burnt, and empyreumatic taste,—
this is a fact acknowledged by all French authors who have
treated on distillation.

Cape Town, Ath February, 1830.

132

=

Remarks on Delagoa Bay, a large Harbour situated on
the South-east Coast of Africa, and on the Country
and Nations adjoining it. By a NAVAL OFFICER.*

How this bay obtained the name of Delagoa is unknown, ,but
certain it is that such is only in use amongst,.the English and
Americans, and that by other nations it is called after its
discoverer Lorenzo Marques, which, however, is confined
by the Portuguese to their factory only, whilst the anchorage
in the bay they denominate the Quatros Rios. There can,
however, be no doubt but that the name of Delagoa will be
that by which in future times it will be generally known. The
bay extends from 25° 20’ S. to the river Mapoota in 26°, and
from the Cape of Inyack in latitude 25° 58’ S. and longitude
32° 55’ E, to the entrance of English River in the same latitude,
and in longitude 32° 32’ E, Into the bay three large rivers
empty themselves, viz: the Mapoota into the South-west
corner, and English and King George’s Rivers into its east-
ern side. A fourth, by the name of Lagoa, is marked in charts
as towards the northern extremity; and although from sea-
ward at five or six miles distance there appears to be a large
opening, yet on examining it within two miles we could find
none, but only discovered there, as we have seen in other
parts of the coast at these seasons, a considerable quantity of
water within the beach. From this circumstance it is not im-
probable that the names of Lagoa and Delagoa were derived,
From Lagoa to Inyack there extends a bank or bar of shal-
low sounding, with from seven to two fathoms at high water.
The shallowest parts, or rather those which abound most
in shallow knolls, are about six miles from the large Inyack.
Ata like distance farther to the northward the bar may be
crossed with not less than four-and-a-half fathoms at any part
or at any time, but from fourteen to seventeen miles from the
Cape, there is a patch of shallow knolls with as little as two
fathoms at low water springs. This patch extends near to the
shore, and leaves only a clear channel inside of it of about
half a mile or a little more in breadth, with not less than nine
fathoms of water. Such soundings, it appears, may be carried
in all the way, provided the land be made any where between
25° 38’ and 25° 25’, coasting southwards close along shore.
To the westward of Lagoa, however, the land runs off shallow
and in knolls to a distance of four or five miles from the beach,
which appears to be the north end of the bar. From the sea,

soundings decreased very gradually with fine sand, until on the |

bar in ten and nine fathoms. Jt continues for some breadth

* Communicated by Mr, JARDINE,

Remarks on Delagoa Bay. 138

with no less than seven fathoms, and then comes on the knolls
with five fathoms, or sometimes less ;—these are the soundings
between the latitudes 25° 57’, and 25° 44’, but from 25° 48’
to 25° 50’ may be considered the best part of the bar to cross
into the bay.

When over the western side of the bar and in the bay, the
water deepens rapidly to nine, ten, or more fathoms, and there is
then safe anchorage every where. To the northward of the
mouth of King George’s River a bar and a reef extend for some
distance into the bay; and those, together with another which
runs due north from Elephant Island, narrows the channel to
about — miles.* On the western side of the Inyack and Ele-
phant Island there is an excellent harbour which we called
Port Melville, this is carried on the bay side by shoals, and

bounded to the southward by the Mapoota flats, and on the
western point of Elephant Island docks might be made, there
being ten and twelve fathoms water close to it, and a rise of
thirteen feet-and-a-halfin spring tides.
_ The harbour most frequented by whalers is English River,
which itself is the estuary of three rivers, namely—the Temley,
the Mattall, and the Dundas. This harbour is an excellent
one, and points are to be found in it where dry docks might be
formed. It has an outer bar over which, at low water springs,
_ there is but two fathoms and a quarter, making four-and-a-half
at high tide, and within the harbour there is from six to ten
fathoms. From Port Melville to the westward towards English
' River, there are several banks as far as the channel into the
_Mapoota River, which is near the eastern coast of Temley. Into
the Mapoota River as much as five fathoms may be carried all
the way, and it is navigable to a considerable distance, as well
_as the Temley, which is so for large vessels about — miles.+
The principal river in the bay, however, and indeed, on this
coast, is that which has the names of Monice, Maynice, Mama-
toonga, Mayhay, Clerinda, Macobite, Rio Prata, Rio de Es-
“perito, Santo, and many others, but which we named King,
George’s River, because the people of this bay always call
“themselves King George men, many of them having picked up
alittle English from the whalers. ‘his river has a shifting bar,
but we carried through its channel twenty-two feet at high
water. Within, it is not so considerable as either the Mapoota
or English River, except that it flows from an immense dis-

tance, and delivers to the ocean such bodies of water as fre-
quently bursts its banks to find other outlets into the great
ay, which happened in February, 1823. It has a direction

* No number is-inserted in the MS.—Eds.
+ Ibid,

134 Remarks on Delagoa Bay.

for many miles, and has its source in the mountains North-west
of Inhamban, and nearly North from its mouth. From this
direction, and from its having its sources near that of the river
of Inhamban, it is certain no other very considerable one can
exist on the, coast between them. ‘This river has the advantage
of opening a free communication with an immense country of
great fertility even to the Portuguese post Mamia, which is
said by them to be not far from its source, but the situation can-
not be ascertained, further than itis in the Captaincy of Rios
de Senna,

Inyack extends from the Cape and Island of that name,
sometimes improperly called St. Mary, to the southward along
the coast to the river. It is bounded on the West, by Port
Melville and the territory of Mapoota; on the East, by the sea;
on the South, by the river; and on the North, by the bar of
Delagoa Bay. ‘lhe natives are a naked timid race, beg by
their insular situation unexposed to wars or to depredations
. from their neighbours. They are for the most part quite naked,
excepting that the one sex conceal what nature forbids them to
expose by means of a long tube of plaited straw, and the other —
by a sort of apron which is passed between the limbs and fixed
behind.

The inhabitants have abundance of catile, poultry, and fish, —
and they collect on their shores also much ambergris. They —
have no religion whatever, yet use circumcision, and have —
faith in witcheraft. They exchange their products for beads or —
cloth; they have no elephants or other wild animals, and what —
their vegetable productions are we had no opportunity of ascer-_
taining. The king of Inyack pays tribute to the king of Ma- —
poota, in acknowledgment of his superiority. It may be reckon- —
ed to contain ten thousand inhabitants. Mapoota is bounded
on the North, by the Bay of Delagoa; onthe North-west, by the —
kingdom of Temley; on the West and South, by the Vaterahs
Olontontes, a very warlike and admirable race of Caffres. It
appears that not long since Mapoota was over-run by the
Veterahs, who at length settled therein by agreement. They
possess more industry than the Mapootans, and have improved
the country so much that it always enjoys abundance, and
through them the Veterahs of the interior barter their ivory
and horn for beads and coarse cottons, which are obtained
principally from the Portuguese factory. Their products are
cattle, goats, poultry, rice, Indian corn, sweet potatoes, pine
apples, plantains, and several other tropical fruits; onions,
cabbages, and pumpkins, they have in great abundance, with
many fruits peculiar to the country. In customs, manners, &c,
they resemble the inhabitants of Inyack and Temley, they are
much inclined to trade, and when they can with impunity,
they are said to be very treacherous, as indeed are all tho

Remarks on Delagoa Bay. 135
@ ‘natives round the bay, and upon all the rivers except those of
Tnyack. Mapovta may contain near twenty thousand inhabit«
ants, Temley is bounded on the East, by the bay; on the
: North, by the English and Dundas Rivers on the West, by
_ the mountains of the Olontontes or Veterahs; on the South-
_ West, by the little state of Pongelly; and on the South, by the
river and kingdom of Mapoota. The people of this kingdom
are timid, tractable, industrious, keen in traffick, and treacher-
ous it is said when their interest prompts, or a temptation
Doss in their way. With these people we had much more
intercourse than with any of the others, and at length we yielded
_totheir entreaties to be taken under British protection by ceding
the sovereignty of their country to His Majesty. Their domain
oh fertile to a degree and might produce much rice, but it has
lately been devastated by the Veterahs. They are precisely the
same-people as those of Mapoota, Inyack. and other parts about
_ the bay; all speaking the same language, it is believed, as far
as Inhamban. Mafooma or Ofoomo, as Deago de Conto has
called it, is situated between the mouth of King George and
e English Rivers, is a very small state, and in it the Portuguese
- factory is situated. Mattoll is on the northern branch of the
5 tiver of that name, which empties itself into English eed aud
3 has also been lately devastated by the Veterahs.
___ To the North-westward of Mattoll lies Moambo, a very con-
siderable state, which is watered by King George’s River,
4 and Mawtote, Mamalong, Maghoy, and Cherinda, are small
' states at-its mouth. At Mamalong on the western bank are
~ now settled the Vaterahs who have lately overrun and destroyed
f many of the neighbouring countries. Of them all we can learn
3 is, that they are from the interior districts about and beyond
the source of the Mapoota to the South-west of the mountains
West of English River. They are a martial people, of free
i air and noble carriage, and are characterized by having the
_ lower pendant flap of the ear perforated by a very large hole,
and thereby differing from all the other tribes.
The present king of the Veterahs, Zeite, was a minor at his
e. “father’s death, and therefore his uncle, Pomnsondune, assumed
- the government until his nephew should come of age, but being
_ then unwilling to resign, a war ensued, and Zeite turned his
_ unele and all his adherents out of the country to find another
for themselves. For two years past these have been more
destructive than a swarm of locusts to all the countries be-
tween their own and the sea, and, being a more manly and
bold race than the natives of theed countries, have entered
every part as conquerors, and have at length fixed themselves -
t Mamalong, about thirty miles from the “Portuguese factory.
_ The Veterahs, like all the tribes of the interior, manufacture
ail the implements of agriculture and husbandry used on the

136 Remarks on Deiagoa Bay.

coasts, even by the Portuguese. The natives of Delagoa Bay
are armed with assagays, spears, and sometimes with small
shields, and have no clothes but the cottons received in barter
from the Portuguese, or wollens they get from whalers. The
Vaterahs clothe themselves elegantly in skins of animals, live
much on animal food, and protect their bodies in war by an im-
mense shield of bullocks hide of an oval form, such as that used
by the Caffers on the borders of thé colony. Behind the shield
they carry from three to six or more assagays, and a spear
ready to be taken from thence as from a quiver when requireds

The natives of Delagoa are too timid to undertake any thing
by night; aud, therefore, the Vaterahs always make their at-
tacks then, as they are sure to find no resistance. The latter
have an openness of character which speaks much in their
favor; it is said they never attack their enemies without first
sending to inform them of their intention; but the attack
upon our tents was made without any such notice, and most
treacherously, which they excused by saying they would not
have done a thing so contrary to their usual practice, if they
had not been influenced by a renegade son of old King Kapell,
who persuaded them that immense treasures of beads were .
in our boats, and'which might become an easy prey to their
well known prowess. With all these nations, from the Equa-
tor Southwards, beads are money; more civilized people have
too often been beguiled by a smaller temptation; we should _
not, therefore, judge them too harshly.

The huts of all the natives of Delagoa are circnlar, small,
well avd neatly constructed; and with a palisade fence en-
closing an area round one, two, or more of them, Polygamy
is universal, and a man’s wealth and consequence are known
by the number of his women. They are slaves to the men,
and the only cultivators of the ground, yet the latter are much
disposed to be industrious if they can get any thing by it; and —
for beads, to the amount in value of one penny, any man’s
labour may be had for the day. They are keen traders and |
covetous, but honest; death is the punishment awarded for
theft among themselves. They are extremely desirous of
learning what they can from Europeans. When the Leven first
arrived in English River, the Portuguese succeeded in impres-
sing the inhabitants witha great dread and fear of us, giving
them to understand we were come to punish them for the —
murder of one Calder, a Portuguese merchant from Rio, who —
established himself in Temley as a merchant and whale fisher.
From his having done this without consulting the king and
people, they cut him off on some petty quarrel about a hand-
kerchief. As this had happened only about two or three
years before, and as they saw us intimate with the Portuguese, —
they believed it might be true; and, therefore, during our first

Remarks on Delagoa Bay. 137

visit of six weeks, not one chief would venture on board.
They, however, employed a man as asort of spy to examine
us, whose name was English Bill, he said, but his native name
was Shamaguara. He was a man of no great note, haying then
only seven wives, but one of his daughters was married to the
king of Mapoota.. This person spoke a very little bad
English, after the manner of the seamen of the whale ships,
from whom he had learnt it; he also spoke a little Hindostanee,
which he had picked up from the crew of a vessel from Bom-
bay, about four years ago; a little Dutch he had also some-
where or other learnt, and Portuguese he understood well. He
also could converse with the Veterahs, in whose country he had
travelled as a merchant, and could make himself intelligible
to our Cafires from the Keiskamma. By him the captain seut
presents to King Kapell and his chiefs, and invited them to

an unreserved intercourse, but the old King Kapell was lately

dead, and the custom is that such an event is never to be pub-
lished for one year, by which time the succession is easily and’
quietly settled. Our importunity to see the king, and our
insisting, if we did not, he must be dead, caused his successor
to come forth openly. Asa first act of his authority he put
his cousin, a chief of note, to death, because he had been
plotting in favor of the new king’s uncle, who was a son of the
late king.. The name of the present one was Mayelt, a grandson
of 'the deceased, and a very fine young man, not more than one
or two and twenty. These circumstances, added to the fever
with which our crews were attacked, and which proved so
fatal, prevented us from seciug Mayelt or any of his chiefs on
board, but he permitted his people to serve us in the capacity
of boats’ crews, by which assistance they saved our own men
from much exposure, and were thereby very useful; one lad
named Mimgatree, entered with us to go to sea. English Bill
and the boat’s crew continued on board the Cockburn all the
time we were absent, which was three months, and on our
return to English River on the 1st of March, the former again
joined us. The captain visited the eastern chief Slangelly,
and a good understanding was established. By English Bill
they had frequently invited us to take possession of the coun=
try, but now Slangelly came on board in an official capacity
from Mayelt with the offer to cede the sovereignty of his
kingdom to King George, stating his reasons for so doing as
shewn in the deed of cession, and desiring to do so by a
written one. The captain did not,intend to accept it at that
time, but to refer the affair to Commodore Nourse, ia whose
province it more particularly lay. As the governor, however,
of the Portuguese factory was so enraged at the intimacy of

_ King Mayelt and his chiefs with the British, that he was pre-

paring a number of Portuguese flags to possess the country by
$

138 Remarks on Delagoa Bay.

force on our departure, which he was simple enough to declare ;
the captain, therefore, did not hesitate to accept the cession
to save the people froma dreadful visitation, for we were
assured that murder and rapine would follow him, although he
could not have secured a foot of ground, and would have been
obliged, after a little time, to shut himself up in his fort again.
The British flag was hoisted on the eighth of March, and salu-
ted with twenty-one guns, and notice officially given to the
governor of the Portuguese factory that the inhabitants of
Temley were subjects of his Britannic Majesty.*’ Mayelt, King ~

* COPY OF THE DEED OF CESSION. .

1, Mayett, King KapelJ, King of all the lands situated between English
and Dundas rivers on one side, and the river of Mapoota on the other, com-
monly called Temby, after.one of my forefathers who first settled this land,
—Do, by the power, authority, and title which have devolved on me by
the much-lamented death of my grandfather, the late King Kapell, freely
cede the full sovereignty of all the said Jands of Temby and Mapoota, to
George the Fourth, King of Great Britain and Ireland, &c. &c. &c. and his
successors, on the conditions and for the reasons hereafter specified. %

First,-That the King of Great Britain do permit a free trade to this land
by all his subjects of British India, of the Cape of Good Hope, of Mauritius,
and of his European dominions, under such regulations as he may see

roper,

f Second,— That the King of Great Britain do establish such a force in the
lands of Temby, as may protect my people, not only from the incursions of
the more warlike natives of the interior, but also from the msults and con-
tinued oppressions which have hitherto been practised on us by European
nations, and more particularly by the Portuguese; who are not only unable
to afford us any protection themselves, but by a most despotic, enthralling,
and unreasonable interference, prevent, when they can, our commerce wit
the people of any other nation, even instigating us to murder those of our
subjects who may have had any such commerce; and to all this, in the late
war with the out-cast Olontontes, when our whole country was devastated
and no family safe, the Portuguese factory on the north bank of English
River, were not only at peace with our invaders, but on such amicable
terms as to buy their plunder of cattle and slayes and to carry on other
peacable traffic with them, whilst my. people were reduced to a famine by
the effects of the said war. .

Third,—That the person who shall represent the King of Great Britain in
these lands, shall be-trusted with unlimited power to execute such laws and
regulations as may-be made for these lands of Mapoota and Temby.

Fourth,—That no law or regulation, neither for white inhabitants or”
black {except only the military) shall be made, unless assented to after dis-
cussion by the chiefs assembledfor that purpose, in the first instance, and
in the second, by the head council, consisting of the British Governor, King
Kapell, or his suecessor, two British, and two Temby counsellors,

Tith,—That the number of chiefs shall not exceed one for-every square
league in the country, and one half the number may-be British settlers or
military officers, not under the rank of lieutenants in the army; the chiefs
shall all be named by the Governor and by King Kapell, jointly; those of
Temby shall be chosen by King Kapell, those from the British by the
Governor.

Sixth,— King Kapell recommends that no Governor be allowed to retain
his situation more than five years, and that the King of Great Britain would
be graciously pleased to cause their public conduct to undergo a public
review and trial in England, at the end of their time; and that no Ghar e
against them shall be received, unless delivered into his successor’s hands
within one year after his supercession,

Seventh,—That no law or regulation. shall ever be proposed or passed,
but on the following principles, viz:—the freedom and security of persons

Remarks on Delagoa Bay 139

Kapall, was so ill, that he could not come to us himself, there-
fore the first lieutenant. and botanist went to his place, sixteen
miles from: the Deémding, where he most joyfully put’ his
hand to it in the presence of all his chiefs, and as great a con-
course of his people as could, on so short a notice, get there.

and property, and a perfect good faith, that is, the persons and property of
every man shall be inviolable and sacred, so long as he keeps all the con-
tracts, engagements, or conventions he may have voluntarily entered into,
either with the state or individuals,

Eighth,—Whenever any lands may be necessary for public buildings or
works, it must be ceded by law after the second year of the formation of a
British establishment; before that time, I, King Kapell, will give such
lands as the Governor shall require of me; but should any individual suffer
toss by a public appropriation of his land, he must be satisfied for the same
accordiiig to the judgment of arbiters.

imth,—The chiefs shall be called together in council by the joint autho-
rity of the Governor and King Kapell, four times in every year, for fourteen
days each time, and none to absent themselves without permission of the
said authotity.

Tenth,—Every man shall have dominion in his own family; that is, over
his own wives, children, and servants, within the bounds prescribed by law;
the laws of the land shall, as soon as possible, be reduced to the most simple
order, and be taught by rote to every male child, who, as soon as he shalt
be ablé to repeat them and understand them, after he is seventeen years of
age; shall enter into a soletiun agreement to keep the same, and shall from
that time be free from his father’s government, being responsible only to
the staté, except he still inhabit lis father’s house, and in that case he must
fall under his paternal government,

Eleventh,— In all civil and criminal cases, trials shall always be before
judges named by joint authority of the Governor and King Kapell from the
chiefs, and in civil cases by three arbiters, in criminal by seven.

welfth,— The revenues, and their administration in every. branch, come

' wmder the head of laws and regulations; and the power of making war and

eace shall be with the supreme council exclusively, and the male popula-

Bon shall be formed into bodies of militia, and exercised at least two hours

in’ every week, under such regulations as the Governor and King Kapell
miay think proper.

Thirteent h,—A man may, by will, give over his property to whomsoevér
he may think proper, provided he be sane, but no property whatever shall
be devised intail; and in case of dying intestate, all his children by all his
wives shall share the inheritauce equally.

And I, King Kapell, do declare, that Lam induced to make this céssion
by the advice of my chiefs, because I find my state and people too weak to
defend themselves against the aggressions of either Africans or Europeans,
and beeause I find my people ignorant and uncultivated, and inhabiting a
country capable of every thing by well directed industry, to which they are
well disposed; and, lastly, I have chosen the King of Great Britain for my
protector; because my people are strongly attached to his, that very many
speak the English language, and because f believe his power to be the only
one established on principles of universal justice, and the only one capable
‘of affording me ahd my people the protection we seék.

In witness whereof, I have put my hand and seal in the British mannér,
this eighth day of March, one thousand eight hundred and twenty-three.

(Signed) KAPELL,
SLENGELLY, =
SHAMAGUARA, 3
CAPENFENICK,

_We, the Undersigned, do certify; that we walked about sixteen miles to
the residence of King Kapell, of Temby; unattended by any but his own
people, and that he did, without solicitation, and by his own frée witk and
desire, make a cession of the sovereignty of his kingdom and its dependen.

.

140 Remarks on Delagoa Bay.

The next day, Mayelt came down to Slangelly’s place, though
sick, and ordered English Bill and as many men as we wanted
to go with us to the Cape, taking our acceptance of the cession
of the country as a security for their return, for they were be-
come, as he said, King George’s own men. Temley and
Pangelly have twenty thousand inhabitants at least; Mapoota is
tributary to Temley, and has as many ; Iinyack is tributary to
Mapoota, and may have fifteen thousand. These are rough
estimations, but Temley has thirty-two chiefs, which, at five
hundred inhabitants eaeh, is fifteen thousand, and that is under
the truth. Pangelly is a'small state quite dependent on Temley,
which I should take at five thousand. Mafoomo, or as Deago
de Conto has it, Ofoomo, is situated on the North bank of
English River, and is a very small spot; the site of the Portu-
guese factory is within it, its extent is not more than five miles
from Reuben Point to the westward, and it is not broader; the
aumber of inhabitants is very small, and although the Portu-
guese exercise a vicious tyranny over the people, yet they
assume neither jurisdiction nor rule, beyond the demand of a
servile subjugation to their will. Even these people. they did
not presume to consider as-entitled to their protection against
the Veterahs, who drove away their cattle from under the walls
of the fort, and wasted the grounds and plundered the huts
even within reach of its guns. This is actually the same people
as the others in manners, customs, and language. It is, perhaps,
not a little remarkable, as shewing that by a just order of God’s
Providence the reaction of crime brings on its own punishment.
About 1580, a Portuguese ship was wrecked a little to the
northward of the Kei, with a governor of Inyack on board,
on his return to Europe; the crew marched by the beach to

>

cies in the public presence of his chiefs and people, as by the accompanying
Deed, and that he then gave his hand to sign the same, as did also as wit-
nesses Slengelly, the chief of the district forming the southern bank of
English River, and Shamaguara, the Interpreter, and Capenfenick.

In witness whereof we have given this under our hands this nineteenth
day of March, 1823.

(Signed) Wm. MUDGE,
< Senior Lieut. of H.M.S. Leven.
(Signed) JOHN FQRBES, Botanist. ~

I, the Undersigned, do henehiy: periay, that I had been repeatedly solicit -
ed to accept the cession of the Kingdom of Temby, by the desire of King
Kapell, of which it was only my. intention to acquaint superior authorities,
but circumstances rendered it necessary that [should at once decide to
accept it until the pleasure of His Majesty should be known, when this
request was brought to me in form, by Prince Slengelly in the King’s
name, which he did on the eighth day of March. I do also certify, that so
far from having moved the act myself, or from having offered any induce-
ment to the King of Temby to do it, I haye constantly evaded it when
urged to take it for King George and tae English, until this time, nineteenth

areli, 1823. i
pero (Signed) W, F. W. OWEN, >
Capiain H. M.S. Leven.

Remarks on Delagoa Bay: ; 141

Inyack, and crossed the Mapoota, as it is now called, which
was then the Beligare, and reached English River. The then
King of Ofoomo dealt subtilely with them and persuaded them
to give up their arms, when he stripped them naked and turned
them away, to the number of about a hundred. Of these about
ten reached India to relate the loss of upwards of two hundred
of their companions. The descendants of this very people now
groan under a most vicious yoke from the countryman of the
people they so treated. Mattall is a large state now in a dread-
ul state from the effects of the Vaterah invasion; it is bounded
on the South, by Dundas River; on the West, by the petty
states on the borders of the King George, and by Moambo;
on the East, by the Mofoomo, Manleote, Mamalong, and
Maghof. This state, which was populous and rich, is now
a waste, and the inhabitants are suffering from famine and
- poverty. |

There cannot, however, in all these states, including those on
the King George’s River, be fewer than a hundred thousand
inhabitants. The same people originally inhabited the whole
course of the King George, and the shores of the bay as far
as Cape Corientes to Inhamban, which may include a hundred
thousand more. The products of these countries are as various
as can well be imagined; and the soil is rich and capable of
any sort of culture. The sugar cane, Indian corn, pines, and
pumpkins, with numerous other tropical plants are indigenous,
and it has many fruits peculiar to itself. Its rivers produce
hippopotami, fish, and alligators in abundance, and also valu-
able stones, and, probably, gold. The bay has fish of various
kinds, besides the whale and seal. Rice, maize, millet, and
various other useful farine, are in plenty in the neighbourhood;
but are frequently laid waste by elephants, elks, and hippopo-
- tami. The Portuguese shew not the shadow of pretension to
interference with any of these tribes, and, indeed, have great
dread of them. The commerce between all these people is
similar, that is beads, brass, and cottons, for elephant’s teeth,
ambergris, rhinoceros’ horns, and hippopotami tusks; they also
barter their cattle, poultry, pigs, goats, and grain; as also the

skins of wild shingle!
_ Of birds, the most remarkable are severals species of beautiful
Coane and storks, but the wild water fowl are in great plenty,
or the whole country has large lakes of water which never dry,
and cover very much ground during, and some time after, the
rains. ‘The climate of the countries round Délagoa Bay’ is
Seen te represesented as very unhealthy, and we have suf-
“fered very severely from a fever which would appear, at first
view, to he its plague; but, judging it more fairly than by a
first view, we have no idea that it is more unhealthy than other
tropical countries which are uncleared and uncultivated. The
land is generally of a moderate elevation, and the soil light and

142 ! Remarks on Delagoa Bay:

dry, without any appearance of its being insalubrious.. But all
countries, when the sun is near his zenith, are at these periods
subjected to similar visitations when their deleterious effects are
not avoided.

Even in the Ganges the rainy season is more inimical to the
health of the Europeans, than we found Delagoa Bay. Our
people were peculiarly subjected to the noxious effects of the
season, being confined to the beds of the rivers at or near their
estuaries, where vegetable matter undergoing decomposition
had full and unobstructed room to act on subjects, unprepared
by habits to resist its attack, wherefore we could not but expect
to suffer, and eur losses were very heavy ; two of seven fell in
one season from its deleterious effects, but neither the natives
nor the Portuguese garrison suffered materially, the season they
remarked as unusually unhealthy though very few died. The
country is, however, full of lakes, yet it is in general so elevated
and so dry as to furnish numerous situations both airy and
healthy. It is never extremely hot, and the changes of tem-
perature are never sudden; the highest range of the thermome- -
ter was 86 or 88, and the lowest in the warm season about 70.

When the sun is in the northern hemisphere, which isthe season
for the black whale to calve, the bay is very much frequented
by American and English whalers, into which vessels many of
the natives engage themselves as boat’s crews for very trifling
remuneration ; that season is found both healthy and agreeable.
The banks of the Mapoota and of the rivers which fall into
English River are for the most part muddy, covered with man-
groove, and behind them is a rich champaign country, studded
with clamps of trees like park land, of a moderate elevation
(that is from twenty to fifty feet above the sea), with avery rich
soil, The King George River, however, has a different charac-
ter, which marks most decidedly the distance of its sources like
the Mississipi, and other great rivers. This one passes through
a lower country of alluvial soil, being bounded by elevated
banks, which banks are for the most part the spots chosen by
the natives for their huts and rude culture. At Chamoa and
Mancess on the right bank, there are some high lands, of which
the Vaterahs have now possessed themselves. On the left bank
the country is an entire swamp or reed marsh, except the bank
that forms the margin of the river, which in some places is —
formed into sand hills of small elevation, ‘The seasons here aré
similar to those of other tropical countries, and extremes of
temperature are never known. The barometer ranges generally
from. 29.05 to 30,03 inches, rising always with a southerly wind.
It generally, in October and November, as also in March, stood —
about 99.09 in settled weather, when sea and land breezes were
regular.

The changes of the barometer here, as within the tropics,
seldom precede a change of weather, but follows it rapidly.

‘

Remarks on Delagoa Bay. 143

The changes of the seasons or monsoons may be said to be be-
tween September and March; and the weather is mostly fine,
though then the rainy season. The fine weather is always ac-
companied by strong séa breezes at E.N.E. by compass, or N.E.
true; and between noon and midnight they fall suddenly and
are succeeded by light land winds. After some days continuance
of fine weather, the land breezes become stronger, and the sea
breezes fall a little for one or two days together, which is often
accompanied by rain.

‘The rain always comes off the land with S.W. winds, as may
be remarked on all this coast at this season, and which is not
difficult to account for.’ It frequently happens thet heavy storms
are formed by the meeting of the sea and land winds, which
come on in furious gusts from South, lasting about an hour in
their greatest rage, and then settling into a gale that gradually
subsides in about thirty-six hours, as the winds draw round to
Eastward, and when at S.E. it becomes moderate and fine again.
The wind then gradually draws round by the East to North-east,
where it commonly continues a few days and then undergoes a
similar round of change. In the bay the South-east and East
winds are sea breezes, are accompanied by fine weather, and are
mostly followed by iand breezes, though it frequently blows two

_or three days from the Eastward, only relaxing in strength during
the night. The change of sea and land breezes are not felt at
three leagues from the coast, but at that distance and beyond it
the wind undergoes the changes above described.. Bad weather
always comes on with winds between West and South, and: dis-
appears as they draw round to the East, which holds from the
Kei River to the Baganto Islands; so that although this season is
called that of the N.E. monsoon, the strongest winds are from the
Southward. :

Delagoa Bay, according to some, is consideredas a point of
considerable political and commercial importance. It is the only
part in Africa, to:the Southward of Mozambique, over which, in
a nautical view, it has many very manifest advantages. The
neighbouring coast is clear and safe; it is attainable and
always easy of access from North or South at all seasons
of the year; it has safe anchorage either outside the bar or
within, or upon it. There are no currents to sweep ships past
it; there is a convenient rise of tide, and the surrounding ~
country will always supply it to any extent of demand. Mozam-
bique fails in all these particulars. From Delagoa the voyage
to any part of India, or to Europe, is simple at all seasons of the
year ; but from Mozambique these voyages must always depend
on the monsoon. To Great Britain this port offers an important

point; it opens all the interior of Africa to her commerce,

where millions of people, are ready to receive clothing and ©
civilization from her. By its products the more southern would

| always be secured against famine, or even scarcity ; and in itself

144 Basil Hall’s Account of the Penitentiary,

it offers a point of very considerable importance for establish-
meuts for whale fisheries.

The black whale is abundant on all the coast from May to
August and Septemter, and between it and Madagascar the
spermaceti whale is abundant in the months last mentioned. The
bay and its rivers produce seals, hippopotami, turtles, ambergris,
and abundance of fish; and by its situation it would command a
free intercourse and commerce with every point on the entire
coasts of Madagascar, at all seasons of the year.

These are its positive advantages to Great Britain, to which
may be added, that her sovereignty might extend thence,
towards the Southward, until it embrace the whole coast of
Natal, apparently the richest and best endowed land in all Africa.

But Mould this bay fall into the possession of either the
Americans, the French, or the Russians, it would be most
ruinous, not only to the Cape colony, but to our East India
possessions and commerce, either in peace or war. In peace
by becoming a mart for all East India productions; and in war
as being one of the finest ports in the world whence inimical
enterprizes might issue at pleasure.

An Account of the Penitentiary, or State Prison, at
Sing Sing, near New York, and of the discipline
pursued towards the prisoners confined in it. By
Captain Basil HALL.*

On Wednesday the 30th May, we visited the Penitentiary, or
State Prison, at a place-called Sing Sing, on the left or east
bank of the Hudson River, at the distance of thirty miles
from New York.

I have yet seen nothing in any part of the world in the way
of prisons, which appeared to be better managed than this
establishment. It is no easy task to bring people who are
well disposed under the influence of strict discipline} but
when the parties to be wrought upon are wicked and turbulent
by nature, and altogether unaccustomed to restraint,’ the
difficulty is considerably:'augmented. This problem, however,
has been, I think, pretty nearly solved in America.

T had been told, in a general way, that several hundred
convicts were employed at this spot, in the construction of a
prison in which they themselves were eventually to be con-
fined ; but I could scarcely credit the accounts which described
the degree of order and subordination maintained amongst a

_set of the most hardefed ruffians any where to be: found.
Accordingly, although prepared in some degree, my astonish- |

EO 9
* Travels in North America, yol. J, p. 51,

at Sing Sing, near New York. 145

ment was great when I approached the spot,.and saw only two
sentinels pacing along the height, from whence I looked down

upon two hundred convicts at work. Some of these were
labouring in a large marble quarry, others in ‘long wooden
sheds surrounding the spot, and some were engaged at various
parts of the new prison, an extensive stone building running
parallel to the river, about one-third of which had. been
finished and made habitable.

_ Captain Lynds, the superintendent, for whom we had
brought a letter, joined us on the edge of the cliff, and begged
us to walk down, that we might see what was going on, and
judge, by personal inspection, whether or not the accounts we
had heard were exaggerated. ‘

There was an air of confident authority about all the
arrangements of this place, which gave us a feeling of perfect
security, though we were walking about unarmed aniongst
cut-throats and yillains of all sorts. There was something
extremely imposing in the profound silence with which every
part of the work of these people was perforined. During
several hours that we continued amongst them, we did not hear
even a whisper, nor could we detect in a single instance an
‘exchange of looks amongst the convicts, or what was still

| “more curious, a sidelong glance at the strangers. Silence in

fact is the essential, or 1 may call it the vital principle of
this singular discipline. When to this are added unceasing
labour during certain appointed hours, rigorous seclusion
during the rest of the day, and absolute solitude all night,
there appears to be formed one of the mostvefficacious com-
binations of moral machinery that has ever perhaps been seen
in action.

The principles upon which this system of prison discipline
rests are very simple, and may be easily explained; perhaps,
however, the readiest method will be to run through the
routine of one complete day’s operations, by which all the

- principal parts will be seen, and their bearing on one another
. more readily understood.

The whole-secret of the astonishing success of this plan,
lies in preventing the prisoners from holding any kind of
communication with each other, however slight or transient.
As a matter of indispensable necessity towards the accomplish-
ment of this object, it is obvious that the convicts must be
kept separate at night. To effect this completely, without
any great cost in the way of houseroom and of superinten-
dence, is a difficulty which has been completely overcome in
the state of New York. According to the system alluded to,
each. prisoner,has a separate sleeping place, seven feet in
length, seven high, and three and a half wide, built of solid
blocks of stone, and secured by an iron door, the upper part

mt

146 =©Basil Hall’s Account of the Penitentiary

of which contains orifices smaller than a man’s hand.
Through this gate a sufficient supply of air is admitted, and
as much light and heat as are necessary. The ventilation is
made complete by a sort of chimney or air-pipe, three inches
in diameter, which extends from the upper part of each of the
apartments to the roof of the building. These cells, or
sleeping births, are placed in rows of one hundred in each,
one aboye another, and in appearance by, no means unlike
wine bins in a cellar, only deeper, wider, and twice as high.
Each tier has in front of it a narrow gallery just wide enough
for one man to pass, and connected at the ends with a stair=-
case. The prison at Sing Sing when completed, which it
probably is by this time (1829), will contain eight hundred
cells, four hundred of which are on the side facing the river,
and a like number on the side next the land. The block or
mass of building, formed of these two sets of cells placed back
to back, may be compared to a long, high, and straight wall,
twenty feet thick, perforated on both sides with four parallel
and horizontal ranges of square holes. This again is encased
on all sides by an external building, the walls of which are at
ten feet distance from those of the inner work, cr honeycomb
of cells. These outer walls are pierced with rows of sma
. windows, one being opposite to each door, and so adjusted as”
to afford abundant light and fresh air, but no means of seeing
out. Stoves and lamps are placed along the area or open
space between the external wall and the inner building, to
afford heat in winter, and light to the galleries after sunset.
As soon as the prisoners are locked up for the night, each
in his separate cell, a watchman takes his station on the
ground floor abreast of the lower tier, or if he thinks fit he
may walk along the galleries past the line of doors. His feet
being shod with mocasins, his tread is not heard, while he
himself can hear the faintest attempt at communication made
by one prisoner to another; for the space in front of the
cells seems to be a sort of whispering or sounding gallery, of
which fact I satisfied myself by actual experiment, though I
do not very well know the cause. In this way the convicts
are compelled to pass the night in solitude and silence; and
I do not remember in my life to have met before with any
thing so peculiarly solemn as the death-like silence which
reigned, even at noon-day, in one of these prisons, though I
knew that many hundreds of people were close tome. At
night the degree of silence was really oppressive; and like
many other parts of this curious establishment miust be
witnessed in person to be duly understood. ds
The convicts are awakened at sunrise by a bell; but before
they are let out, the clergyman of the establishment reads a
prayer from a station so chosen, that without effort he can

at Sing Sing, near New York. 147

readily make himself heard by all the prisoners on.that side
of the building, that is to say, by 400, or one half of the
number confined. The turnkeys now open the doors, and a
word of command being given, each of the prisoners steps
out of his cell into the gallery. They are then formed into
close line, and made to march with what is called the lock
step, with their eyes turned towards their keeper, along the
passages to the work-shops. On leaving the building, the
different divisions or gangs under the several turnkeys, make
a short halt in the outer-yard to wash their hands and faces,
and also to deposit their tubs and water-cans, which are taken
up by another set of prisoners, whose duty it is to attend to
the cleansing department of the household. Another party of
the prisoners attend to the cooking; another to washing
clothes; in short, the whole work is done by the convicts.
The main body of the prisoners are then marched to their
fixed tasks; some to hew stones, or to saw marble, some to
forge iron, some to weave cloth; while others are employed
as taylors, shoemakers, coopers, and in various other trades.
Each shop is under the charge of a turnkey, of course not a
convict, but a man of character, and known to be trustworthy,
who, besides other qualifications, is required to be master of
the business there taught; for his duty is not only to enforce
the closest attention to the rules of the prison, and in parti-
cular that of the most rigorous silence, but he has to instruct
the men under, his charge in some trade. The prisoners
when in these work-shops, are placed in rows with their faces
all turned in one direction, so that they cannot communicate
by looks or signs. Each turnkey has not less than twenty,
nor more than thirty men under his charge; and it is found
that one man, stimulated by a good salary, or by other
adequate motives to do his duty, and who is duly supported,
can perfectly well enforce these regulations upon that number
of persons.

The general superintendent of the prison has a most
ingenious method of watching not only the prisoners, but also
the turnkeys. A narrow dark passage runs along the back
part of all the work-shops, from whence the convicts, sitting
at their tasks, as well as their turnkeys, can be distinctly seen
through narrow slits in the wall, half an inch wide, and
covered with glass, while the superintendent himself can
neither be seen nor heard by the prisoners, or by their keepers.
The consciousness that a vigilent eye may at any given
moment be fixed upon them, is described as being singularly
efficacious in keeping the attention of all parties awake, to an
extent which no visible and permanent scrutiny, I am told,
has the power of commanding. .

' Ata fixed hour, eight I believe, a bell is rung, upon which

148 Basil Halls Account of the Penitentiary

all work is discontinued; the prisoners again form themselves
into a close line under their turnkey, and when the order is
given to march, they return back to their.cells. Each one
now stops before his door, with his hands by his side,.motion-
less and silent like a statue, till directed by a signal to stoop
down for his breakfast, which has been previously placed for
him on the floor of the gallery. They next turn about, and
march in, after which the iron doors of their cells are locked
upon them, while they take their comfortless meal in solitude.
At Auburn, where this system was first put in operation, it
was the practice, at the time of my. visit, fo allow the
prisoners to eat their meals in company. But experience
* having shown that even this degree of sociability, trifling as
it was, did some harm, and that much good was gained by
compelling them to mess alone, the plan above described has,
I believe, been introduced in all the other similar establish-
ments in America, of which I am glad to say there are now
a great many.

After. twenty minutes have elapsed, the prisoners are
marched to their work ; which goes on in the same uninter-
rupted style till noon, when they are paraded once more to

their cells, where they take their lock-up, unsociable dinner, |

and then pace back again to their dull silent round of hard
labour.. On the approach of night, the prisoners are made to
wash their hands and faces, as they did in the morning on
leaving their cells, and then, as before, at the sound of the
yard-bell, to form themselves into lines, each one standing in
order according to the number of his night’s quarters. As
they pass through the yard they take up their cans and tubs,
and proceed finally for this day to their cell doors, where
their supper of mush and molasses, a preparation of Indian
corn meal, awaits them as before. At a fixed hour they are
directed by a bell to undress and go to bed; but. just before
this, and as nearly at sunset as may be, prayers are said by
the resident clergyman. It is very important to know from
the best qualified local authorities, that the efficacy of this
practice, considered as a branch of the prison discipline, and
independently of its other valuable ,consideration, has been
found very great.
Captain. Lynds, the superintendent at Sing Sing, and the
gentleman who is, I believe, universally admitted to have the
greatest share of the merit which belongs to the first practical
application of this system, is decidedly of opinion that it is
not and never can be complete, unless there be a clergyman
permanently attached to the establishment, whose exclusive
duty it shall be to attend to the prisoners. . Indeed he told
me himself, that he had originally taken the opposite line,
from a belief that this division of authority with a spiritual

.
;

ee ee ee ee

at Sing Sing, near New York. 14¢

superintendent, if I may use such a term, would interfere
with the ordinary discipline; but that he now considered this
alliance of primary consequence. This question is one of
great moment, and the name of Captain Lynds stands so
deservedly high, that I cannot afford to relinquish the support
which his authority lends to my own deliberate opinion upon
this subject.

In April 1827, at the earnest recommendation of this
gentleman, a chaplain was sent to Sing Sing. The person who
was induced to assume the responsibilities “of this station was
Mr. Gerrish Barrett, and that he feels these obligations in
‘the proper spirit, will I think be freely admitted by every one
‘who reads the following extract from a letter written by him,
which I have transcribed from page 109 of the Second
Report of the Prison Discipline Society of Boston, an institu-
tion which has rendered eminent services to this cause in
America. ;

“ A little after seven o’clock every evening,” says Mr.
Barrett, ‘“T eommence reading the scriptures to the convicts,
afterwards make some remarks, and then offer a prayer on
éach side of the prison. I have found by experience, that to
stand: ‘as near the centre of the prison as possible, on the

pavement below, is far better for the purpose of being easily
heard, than to stand upon the gallery. “I am persuaded, that
~ of all ‘the methods which haye been used for fastening’ divine
truth upon the minds of convicts, this daily reading of the
scriptures and prayer is most likely to succeed. The truth
strikes upon the ear, when the men are sobered by the labours
of the day, when no mortal eye sees them, and when the
twilight and the silence, and the loneliness combine in causing
it to make a deep impression. They can then reflect on what
they have heard till they fall asleep.
“© After’ ‘divine service on the Sabbath, a vaastaseatle por-
‘tion of the time is spent in talking to the men in their cells.
In this business I feel more and more interested. J. have
_ found no one*yet, who showed via disrespect or unwillingness

‘ he hear what was said.”

‘Sketch of a Classification op the Bolopiate Rocks. By
ie Henry T. De va Becue, Esq. F. Re Si &e

Br _ [Extracted from the Philosophical Magazine, No. ‘36.1

“fo propose in the present state of geological science’ any
“classification of rocks which should preterid to more than tem-
porary utility, would be to assume a more intimate .acquaint-
ance with the earth’s crust than we possess. Our knowledge

-

1b0 Sketch of a Classification

of this stricture is in reality but small, and_ principally
confined to certain portions of Europe; and eyen in many
these portions we are continually presented with new yiews
and a detail of newly-discovered pheenomena by able observers,
which so modify our previously received opinions as in many
instances almost to amount to a change of them. Still, how-
ever, a large mass of information has been gradually collected,
particularly as respects this quarter of the world, tending to
certain general and important conclusions ; among which the
principal are,—that rocks may be divided into two great classes,
the stratified and the unstratified ;—that of the former some
contain organic remains, and others do not ;—and that the non-
fossiliferous stratified rocks, as a mass, occupy an inferior
place to the fossiliferous* strata, also taken as a mass. The
next important conclusion is, that among the stratified fossili-
’ ferous rocks there is a certain order of superposition, marked
by peculiar general accumulations of organic remains, though
the mineralogical character varies materially. It has even
been supposed that in the divisions termed formations, there
are found certain species of shells, &c. characteristic of each.
Of this supposition, extended observations can alone prove the
truth; and in order properly to inyestigate the subject, geo-
logists must agree to what mass of rocks they should limit the —
term Formation: if, as some now do, they apply it to every
accumulation of ten or twenty beds, which may happen, in the —
districts they have examined, to contain a few shells not found
in the strata above and beneath, the investigation is not likely
to lead to any extended conclusions.

To suppose that all the formations into which it has been
thought advisable to divide European rocks can be detected
by the same organic remains in various distant points of the —
globe, is to assume that the vegetables and animals distributed
over the surface of the world were always the same at the same >
time, and that they were all destroyed at the same moment to
be replaced by a new creation, differing specifically if not ge-
nerically from that which immediately preceded. This theory
would also infer that the whole surface of the world possessed
an uniform temperature at the same given epoch.

It has been considered, but yet remains to be proved, that
the lowest fossiliferous rocks correspond generally in their
fossil contents, in places far distant from each other. Let us
for the moment suppose this assertion to be correct. To
obtain this uniform distribution of animal and vegetable life,
it seems necessary, judging from the phenomena we now
witness, that there should also have been an uniform tempera~ |
ture over the surface of our planet. To, obtain this, solar

A

* The term fossiliferous is here confined to organic remains.

i

of European Rocks. 151

influence, as it now exists, would be inadequate; we must
therefore have recource to internal heat to produce the effect
required. In the present varied temperature of the earth’s
surface, if we imagine a rock to be formed which should
enyelop every animal and plant now existing, the fossil con-
‘tents of one district would differ from the fossil conténts of
another; if we except man, whose bones would more or less
become the characteristic fossils of those portions of the rock
which might overlie the present dry land. The rock sup-
a ie to be now formed would present a striking contrast with
he old fossiliferous, and we should have two very distinct
accumulations of organic remains. The question arising. on
such phanomena would be, Has so great a change of organic
‘character been effected gradually or suddenly? . To suppose
it sudden will not agree with the pheenomena presented to us,
even by the now known European rocks; and if it be con-
sidered gradual, we cannot expect that rocks should every
where contain the same organic remains, eyen in those that
have been commonly called secondary: consequently the
organic remains considered characteristic of any particular
formation in one part of the world, may not be found at all in
-/an equivalent formation in another.
Upon the theory that the world cooled in such a manner
that solar heat, as now existing, gradually acquired its in-
fluence, the warm climate vegetation would gradually be re-
strained within narrower limits, until it became circumscribed
as it now is; consequently all rocks formed within the tropics
would probably contain warm climate plants, while these
would gradually cease on the N. and 8.; so that it would be
by m0 means safe to deduce the kind of Flora that should be ~
found in any given rock in the tropics from the fossil plants
‘discovered in an equivalent rock in Europe. If vegetable life
might under such circumstances so vary, there séems no good
‘reason why animal life might not equally differ. To what ex-
tent the mass of organic fossils found in any particular Euro-
‘pean formation or group of formations may exist in equivalent
rocks (of Africa or America for instance), remains to be seen.
Tn the present state of our knowledge, it is only safe to state
that certain remains have been discovered in a given rock,
not that they are absent from it. yg
- The old divisions into primitive, transition, secondary,
‘and tertiary, are now admitted by many persons ‘to be founded
‘on an erroneous view of nature; yet such is the force ‘of
habit, that many geologists, aware of the fallacy of these di-
‘visions, still continue to use the terms, and we hear nearly
48 much as ever of transition rocks.. Would it not be ima-
ined by a person first directiny his attention to the ‘study
f geology, that there were three great marked ‘periods,

152 Sketch of a Classification.

during each of which rocks of a peculiar character, distinct
from each other, were formed, and that there was~a trans-
ition or passage only between the first and second of these.
I appeal to those who have examined rocks in the field, and
not merely in cabinets and museums, whether or not the stu-
dent would entertain correct opinions. _These divisions may
be said to have been made in the infancy of the science, and
doubtless‘contributed much to its present comparatively ad-
vanced state; but it should always be recollected that they
weie formed from limited observations, and were connected
with particular theories, which recent and more.accurate ‘ob-
servations have shown to be any thing but correct. — If it shall
be proved that there is an occasional passage between the old
tertiary and secondary classes, there would appear to be more.
or less transition throughout the whole series of the stratified
rocks, showing that the term transition, at least, is incorrect.
A great mass of evidence is, indeed, in fayour of a break at
the epoch of the Exeter Red Conglomerate (Rothe Todte
Liegende), resulting from a great derangement in the pre-
viously existing rocks, and the grinding and rounding of de-
tached portions of them into gravels, which when comparative
tranquility was restored, were deposited in horizontal beds on
the disturbed strata. Yet able observers assert, that there is
an occasional passage of these rocks into the coal-measures,
upon which they so commonly rest in an uncomfortable man=
ner. _We have now so many instanccs of great differences in —
the mineralogical structure of the same formations, either ori-
ginal or consequent on disturbance, that such stricture is no
longer. a character of importance; and it yet remains to be
seen how many of the strata supposed to belong to the primi-
tive class are altered rocks.

M. Brongniart’s division into ‘‘ Sediment Rocks” would be
‘both natural and useful were it certain where such rocks com-
menced, and that all those necessarily included in the class
were so formed. This division has been much. used in France
of late, and would appear infinitely superior to the terms
secondary and tertiary.

In offering the annexed sketch of a classification of European
rocks to the attention of the reader, it is merely my intention
to show that divisions can be made for practical purposes,
independent of the theoretical terms primitive, transition,
secondary and tertiary; terms which not being founded on an
enlarged view of nature, but grounded on peculiar views, now
doubted, there would appear no good reason for preserving.
It is not presumed that. this classification will be adopted, and
-Lam well aware that many just objections can be made to it;
but it pretends to nothing beyond convenience: and if geolo-
gists could be induced to use something of this kind, or be)

of European Rocks. 153

ether that would better answer the purpose of relieving us
from the old theoretical terms, I cannot but imagine that the
Science would derive benefit from the change.

In the accompanying Table, rocks are first divided into
stratified and unstratified, a natural division, or at all events
one convenient for practical purposes, independent of the
theoretical opinions that may be connected: with’ each of
these two great classes of rocks. The same may perhaps
also be said of the next great division; viz. that of the
Stratified rocks into superior or fossiliferous, ‘and inferior or
non-fossiliferous.. The superior stratified or fossiliferous
_ rocks are divided into groups, nearly the same as those which
I published in the Annales ‘des Sciences Naturelles for August
last. I have myself foond them usefnl in practice, more par-
ticularly in the examination of districts distant from each
other.

Stratified Rocks—Group 1. (AU/uvial) seems at first sight
natural and easily determined ; but in practice it is often very
difficult to say where it commences. When we take into con-
sideration the great depth of many ravines and gorges which
appear to originate in the cutting power of existing rivers,
the cliffs even of the hardest rocks which more or Jess bound
any extent of coast, and the immense accumulations of com-
paratively modern land, ‘as for instance, those great flats
on the ‘western sidé of South America, there is a diffi-

culty in referring these phenomena to the duration of a com-
- paratively short period of time. Geologically speaking, the
epoch is recent; but, according to our general ideas of time,
it appears to be one that reaches back far beyond the ‘dates
usually assigned to the present order of things. Man and the
monkey tribe seem to be the most marked new creation of this
epoch. I would by no means be supposed to ‘deny that they.
may not have previously existed, but at present the mass of
evidence is against their prior appearance. There seems,
indeed, no good reason why man and the monkeys should not
have lived as well as the bears and hyzenas at periods ante-
éedent to this epoch; ‘but until the remains of the two former
be‘ found in rocks ‘proved to be formed previous to this period,
it cannot be affirmed that they did*. The animals now exist-
ing, considered as a mass; appear to differ specifically from
those whose remains are found entombed in the various roeks,

. * Should such observations ad those lately made on the caverns of the
department of the Gard by M. de Christol (Annales des, Mines 1829) be
multiplied, and should it he always shown tliat human bones and pottery
are, as is stated to be the case, in these caverns, really of the same date as
the hyzna’s bones, dung, &e. with which they are mixed,—we can scarcely
refuse to admit that man existed previous tg the alluvial epoch; supposing
it in all cases proved, that these cavern remains are of the same alate as
those considered of the diluvial period.

U

154 Sketch of a Classification

gravels, clays, &c. formed’ previously to the existing order of
things. There are indeed a few exceptions to this, observa~
tion, but the body of evidence seems to render a new creation
presumable. t et]

Group 2. (Diluvial) comprises those gravels so commonly
occurring in situations where actual causes could not have
placed them, but where, on the contrary, such causes tend to
destroy them. The most extraordinary feature of this group
is the distribution of those enormous blocks or boulders foun
so singularly perched on mountains, or scattered over plains
far distant from the rocks from whence they appear to have
been broken. Many valleys appear to have been scooped out
of horizoutal or nearly horizontal strata at this epoch; the
force which excavated them haying acted often upon strata
shattered and broken into faults... Of course a general modifi
cation of the previously existing forms of mountain and valley
must have taken place, if we are to consider the catastrophe
general. Much information is yet wanting respecting this
group, which it is hoped those observers who haye been more
especially occupied with it, will soon afford us.

Group 3. (Lowest Great Mammiferous) comprises the rocks
commonly known as tertiary: they are. exceedingly yarious,
and contain an immense accumulation of organic remains,
terrestrial, fresh-water, and marine. The recent observations
of some able geologists have shown, that the upper members
of this group approach more closely than was formerly sup-
posed to the existing order of things. We yet require much
information respecting eyen the European rocks composing
this class, notwithstanding the labours of those who may
almost be said to haye devoted their exclusive attention to
them. The group is characterized by the first appearance, in
the ascending series, of any abundance of |the mammiferous
animals, many genera of which are now extinct. vir

Group 4. (Cretaceous) contains the rocks which in England
and the North of France are characterized. by chalk in the
upper part, and sands and sandstones in the lower. The term
‘ eretaceous’’ is perhapsan indifferent one; for, possibly, the
mineralogical character of the upper portion whence the name
is derived is local, that is, confined to a particular portion of
Europe, and may be represented elsewhere by dark compact
limestones or even sandstones. As however the-geologists of
the present day are perfectly agreed as to what rock is meant
when we speak of ‘the chalk,’’' there seems no objection to
retain it for the present. The French geologists have long
considered the sands beneath the chalk, known as green-sands,
as belonging to the same formation with the chalk. That'the
fresh-water character of the shells contained in the Wealden
rocks is more or less local it seems but rational to infer; for

of European Roeks. 155

-it) cannot be imagined that all the waters of the globe became
suddenly: fresh in order that these rocks might be formed,
-and’as suddenly salt again for the deposition of the green-sands
and chalk.» Some French geologists moreover consider that
in ‘France there is'a marine equivalent of the Wealden rocks.
- (As far as our observations of fossil organic remains have
yet extended, it would seem probable that the ammonites and
belemnites ceased to exist after the formation of this group;
‘for, as yet, their remains have not been detected in Group 3.
Should this, after a greater extent of the world has been ex-
amined, be found generally true, it will ‘be a most valuable
guide in determining the relative ages of this and the pre-
viously noticed group, in cases where the mineralogical struc-
‘ture is of no avail.
Group 5. (Oolitic) comprises the various members of the
oolite or Jura limestone formation, including lias... The term
oolitic has been retained upon the same principle as that of
cretaceous: in point of fact even in England and the North of
France the oolites, properly so called, form but an insignifi-
cant. part of the mass of rocks known by the name of the
oolite formation; this character is:also not confined -to the
rocks in question, but is common to many others. In the Alps
and Italy the oolite formation is replaced by dark and compact
marble limestones, so that its mineralogical structure is of no
value. Saurians would appear to have been abundant in some
places. The prevailing fossil characteristic seems the extra-
ordinary quantity of ammonites and belemnites, the remains of
which are so numerous in this group. It is remarkable that
‘the nautilus should have been continued down to the present
time, and that the other camerated shells which swarmed at
this epoch should not now be found. The belemnites do not
appear to occur beneath the lias, at least as yet we have no
well authenticated instance of-such occurrence.
~ Group 6. (Red Sandstone) contains the variegated marls
(Marnes irisées, Keuper) the Muschelkalk, the New Red Sand-
stone (Grés Bigarré, Bunter Sandstein), the Zechstein, and the
Exeter Red Conglomerate (Rothe Todte Liegende). \'The whole
is considered as a mass of conglomerates, sandstones, and
marls, generally of a red colour, but most frequently varie-
gated in the upper parts. The limestones may be considered
subordinate. Sometimes only one occurs, sometimes the other,
and sometimes both are wanting. There seems no good rea=
son for supposing that other limestones may not be developed
in this group in other parts of the world. When the muschel-
kalk is very compact with broken stems of the Lily encrinite*,
one of its characteristic fossils, it might easily be mistaken
GTAP Crick eae ee toe Retey fee eee Pe ee, Pe
* Encrinites moniliformis, Miller.

166 Sketch of a Classification

for some of the varieties of the carboniferous limestone. In
some places the new red sandstone contains an abundance of
vegetable remains, at others none can be detected im it.» The
saurians first appear in the ascending series, at least in any
abundance, in this group. As I have before observed, the
lower part of this group generally rests unconformably on the
inferior rocks, and seems to have resulted from a very gene-
ral upheaving and fracture of the pre-existing strata, accom-
panied by the intrusion of trap rocks. ,

Group 7. (Carboniferous) Coal-measures and.carboniferous
limestone. The former would appear in the greater number
of instances to be naturally divided from the group above it,
but the latter would seem more allied to that beneath: there
is, however, so much connection in this country between the:
coal-measures and the carboniferous limestone, that it would
appear convenient for the present to keep them together,
Judging from Europe, the coal-measures present us with the
largest mass of fassil vegetables.

Corals were common, but they occur in as great abundance,
if not more plentifully, now; though the recent species, ge-
nerally speaking, differ from the fossils. But Productze, the
abundance of which characterizes this group, are now un-
known; and the Crinoidea which occur in these rocks ‘i
multitudes are very rarely found in a living state.

Group 8: (Grawvacke) This may be considered as a mass of
sandstones, slates, and limestones, in which sometimes one
predominates, sometimes the other; the old red sandstones of.
the English geologists being the upper of its sandstones. Tri-
lobites are the most remarkable and abundant fossils of this
epoch, and corals and orthaceratites occur in great numbers.
It is difficult to fix the inferior-limits of this group.

Group 9. (Lowest Fossiliferous) It is very difficult in the
present state of our knowledge to say whether or not this con-
stitutes a separate group from No.8; and Ihave here intro-
duced it more in accordance with the views of other geologists
than with my own. A_ difference in mineralogical structure
proves nothing; the changes in this respect are so various,
that the different appearance of one slate from another, if not
shown to oceupy a different geological position, is of no value.
It has indeed’ been supposed that the Snowdonian slates are
older than the grauwacke series, but we yet require the proof
of this. :

Inferior or Non-fossiliferous Stratified Rocks.—It would be
useless in a sketch of this nature to enumerate the varieties of -
Slates and other rocks that enter into this division, they will
readily present themselves to the mind of the geologist; recent
observations show that many rocks to all appearance of. this
division may belong to the preceding. |M. Elie de Beaumont,

of European Rocks. 157

in one of his late letters to me, states, that mounting the VaF
Bedretto from Airola to the foot.of the Col, which leads into

- the Haut Vallais, he found ‘‘an alternation many times repeat-

ed of small beds of a compact and grey-black limestone, and a
nearly black limestone mixed with clay slate thickly studded
with crystals of garnets and staurotides. Both the one and
the other of these rocks contain a considerahle number of be-
lemnites transformed into white calcareous spar, but of which
the general forms and alveoli are nevertheless very visible, and
can leave no doubt as to the nature of the fossils. As these
limestone beds are the prolongation of those in which the gyp-

_ sum of the Val Canaria is found, and as these are the same

with those in which the dolomite of Campo Longo occurs, we
can assure ourselves that all the curious mineralogical pheno-
mena of the St. Gothard have been introduced into beds con-
temporaneous either with the oolite series or the greensand.”
Now, when such important changes as those noticed by my
friend M. Elie de Beaumont can be fairly traced, what may we
not expect to find in the sequel, when geologists shall cease to
be contented with referring a particular mineralogical struc-
ture to the old divisions transition and primitiye, of which the

- former seems only to haye been created as a geological trap-

Unstratified Recks.—This great natural division is one of
considerable importance in the history of our globe. To the
rocks composing it, and the forces which threw them up, may
be attributed the dislocations and fractures in the stratified
rocks every where so common, and in many instances their ele-
yations into lofty mountain ranges. In many of the great
chains the trap rocks are yisible along their line of elevation,
as was first observed by M. Von Buch in the Alps,—on the
‘southern side of which they are exposed at intervals; and it is
on this side that there is so much dolomite in the limestones.
To assert that igneous rocks cannot be present along the whole
of this line becayse not every where visible on the surface, is
like affirming that there is no table beneath a cloth spread on
it, except in the cases where there may be a few holes. We
are too apt in judging of the mass and thickness of rocks to
compare them with our own size, and imagine them enormons,
expressing surprise at the immense forces which it must have
required to raise such masses into mountains; when if they
were compared, as they ought to be, with the mass of the world,
the thickness becomes trifling, the highest mountains insignifi-
cant, and the forces required to raise them comparatively
small.

That granitic, trappean, and serpentinous rocks have exer=
eised a great influence on the present position of the stratified
rocks, few geologists will doubt. The igneous origin of the
two former is also very generally admitted; but though the

158 Sketch of a Classification

third is not so generally referred to that origin, I know not
how we can deny that it was produced by a cause somewhat
similar to’that which produced the others, when we consider
Me mode! of occurrence, more particularly in the Alps and in
taly. bOsie Ya"
oaThe geological dates of the elevations of mountains is a most
important subject, and one on which M. Elie de Beaumont read
aovery interesting paper, in June last, before the Institute of
France*. His’ recent observations have tended to confirm his
previous remarks on four of these epochs.» Ist. “That the
£zgeberye,'the Cote d’Or, &c. have been elevated between the
epoch: of ‘the Jura limestone and the green-sand aud chalk.
(Groups 5 and 4 of the annexed Table.) 2nd. That the Pyre-
nees and Apennines were’ thrown up between the epoch of the
chalk and ‘tertiary rocks (Groups 4-and 3).°' 3rd. That the
Western Alps were raised between the tertiary epoch and the
first“ terrains de transport” (Groups 3 and 2). 4th. ‘That still”
later, there was an elevation of mountains, in which were com-
prised some in Provence, the Central Alps, &c.
~ How far the igneous rocks have been connected with these
pheenomena remains to be seen; but, as before stated, it is by
no means fair to infer that because not seen on the surface they
do not exist beneath. Volcanoes, properly so called, both ex-
isting and extinct,’seem to have exerted a minor influence in
‘the elevation of strata compared with that. exerted by the igne-
‘ous rocks which were shot up previous to the action of these
‘volcanoes. Elevations of land do, however, take place apparent-
ly from the causes that produce volcanoes; and of these ‘the
rise of ‘land’ noticéd in Chili by Mrs. Maria Graham, in‘conse-
“quence‘of ‘the earthquake of 1824, ‘is a striking example.“
Should the annexed Table succeed in calling the attention of —
geologists to other divisons than those made in the infancy of
‘the science, and grounded, on particular theories, one supposing
three great epochs and a transitidn between the firstand second —
of these; another considering rocks divisible into two great
‘classes, a primary ‘and’secondary, the primary containing or-
ganic remains in’ its upper part, —my object will, ‘as ‘I’before
stated, be fully answereds “We are yet ‘acquainted with so
small a portion of the real stricture of the earth’s exposed sur-
face, that/all general classifications of rocks are premature; and
it seems useless'to attempt any others than those which are com-
‘paratively local, calculated for temporary purposes, and ‘of such
a nature as not teimpede by an assumption of more knowledge
than we possess, the general advancement of geology. ~

| * The first| part of this paper hasbeen published in the Annales des Scien-
.ces Naturelles, for September. -

159

Of European Rocks.

“saduRpsq ns
aUIes SY} JO suoT}eOyIpoU sev AyUO PasapIs
-u09 aq Bajo ues Ady} yeYT ‘1ay}0 YyoRa
ozurssed Os Sydou o1y10e1S pus ueaddexy ayy,

: *syoOa
peygyeajs astiayur aq} Jo soueivodde ayz
auunsse ‘saouRystuNnoIt9 SNoeA Wi0dy SAeUL
payers roledns a4} yey} Wes plnomM 4]

‘9184 SUIRMAL O1UeSIO

“UOUIUIOD SA}IGOTEL FE,
“‘QUOJSOWE] AY} Ul UOULUIOD zzonpoIg pue
saplUlioug ‘suleuio191qv} 2904 Jo aUepUNngYy

_‘SglJas Surpuadse ay} Ul suRTINES

jo ‘agouepunqe~Aue ut ‘aouvavodde 4siiy
“sales Surpusosep 94}
ur sazluMajaq Jo aouvavadde sey ‘ saqu

“W2Jag pues sa} MOMMY JO souEpUNge yeaIZy

‘sazlUDlajag pue sa}iuouMy
jo ‘satias Sulpuadse oy} ur ‘sounseadde ysey

‘sdL1a8 SUIPWO9SE 94} UI sfeumUe snorayiUL
“wel Jo aouRpunge-Auv jo aoueIvadde 4siLy
‘Aa|yeA pue UrezUNOUL JO SUTIOJ 10119}
“ue 94} JO UoIyeoyIpow fe}ye13s payed
to ‘{eyuoztoy Ajsnoraadd ur 4nd. shape,
2 “uo
-BULIOJUL BUYYSIX9 0} Surpro9s9" aie tM :
HO], 24) PUB UB Jo agueseedde aiqeqor,y

oxy Krdydaog Saqiusig ‘opmmesty
‘poy aselyergy ‘aurzuadaag

‘oop Greseg ‘ayAyorsy ‘seavl ULapou puke yuatUY -

*a29 ‘O2p ‘ss1atey
*O}LIS SNOsIBITA]
‘azerg Ayurpy
‘aqeig AvpD
“apelg as09|e,J,

‘dog ‘sazRIG [BSEULE, ‘SapPeLG URIMOPAOUg
‘saqels Ajo oyeMnersy ‘san0}s

“OUI BIeMNBIH ‘ayDeMNTIs) ‘QUOjSpULS PI PIO”
10).

‘aUO}SIUII] SNOJaJMMOGIe ‘*saansea
‘(apuabavy appo.y ayjoy ‘abnoyy satzyy) a}e1

“aU0|3U0D pay Joyaxg SulazsypaZ “(wazspuny 1} »

-ung ‘aLipheg saiz9) auojspurg poy sayy 4/24

“-Jaqosnyg ‘(4adnay saassy sausvyy) SjAkua poyesaue A

"sely Surpnyour ‘noeastoy 3}1;00
1O auO}SOU] Vine ay} sz umouy ATyensn syooy
“WOHeULIOJ sure e jo AjarivA jeoo[ & sdeysad
497} 8] ay} 6 SyI01 vaplea,, pue Spues-use15 *yyeq/)
“SUIJSIXS AOU aso ‘a[quIoSad s194}O pure
qoeordde yorym jo amos: ‘sureuar JoyeM-ysoay
pue ‘sumeur ‘[erjsaii9} jo vouepunge yeas & Aq
paziiajoeleyo $rerp.10} SY UMOUY SY9Od SNOLIBA Jt, J,
44 aa *£oajsap-0}
pus} sasneo [enjoe yory ‘sured pure ‘sir ‘surez
-UNOUL UO S[aavis fsyoo|q puessop[nog po,s0dsues y,
jag ‘SUOT}RISHIOUL fLOeUISeyeIg “Spue|s] [eI0D
“sasnva [enzo Aq pasupoad sputy snolies Jo snyijaqy

«+ dnowyponmers “F"
dnoxsrysnoanuadsag ¢
> dnosxsy uvaddery, %
* ° dnoaryorues[o, “T

E26 cate” Fy ~ “SnOUugArTis
-soddadns jo rap S-soa-NON] 10. Saga
“40 apeatudajap ON Y-ILVULS wWOrUaAN]

+ dnorg snox
I HEBOd -FS9 AOL'S!

:

‘ dnesy ayeaneiy *g

§ ~* “dno |
> -snorayruoqae > *Z
‘: » + sdnors
auojspuey — pry 'g9 ;
*shouda
* + dnoryoyy09 '¢ L-1Issoqg 10 ‘agra

: ;LLVULS woruganas
* dnory snoasejai9 ‘F

* snoaojrame py

“U4eaig | «-ysaAoT "gs.
+ dnomg jeanne |
+ > anor peanyy" EL

‘SM0OU NVIMOUN AO NOLLVOLMISSV'IO

>* SHOOY AAIAILVULSND

oy
sw20Y GAMILVULS

i606 ™
ea

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables, adapted
for the Soil and Climate of South Africa. By Mr.
J. Bowtr, Member of the South African Institution.

[Read at the South African Institution.]

A principal object of the South African Institution being that of
local Improvement, as far as the present resources of the Colony
will admit, will, I trust, be a sufficient apology for submitting
the present paper to the consideration of the Society ; and, where
any of the hints therein can be reduced to practice, there is
little doubt of the results proving of the highest importance to
‘the Colony, whose welfare and prosperity depend so much upon
an unwearied and persevering attention to the culture of the
soil, and consequent increase of such produce, as the localities
or resources of the Landholder permit. .

To render those hints of service, and familiar to the colonists,
I have confined myself to tlie enumeration of a few Exotie
Vegetables already in the colony, or to such as may be readily
obtained from the countries with which we have frequent
communication. ; oe

In the list, a few kinds of trees are mentioned, from which an
immediate réturn of profit cannot be expected in the production
of their fruit; but the planter ‘should keep in mind, that he has
an imperious duty to perform ; in the improvement of his estate,
for the benefit of posterity, and that the immediate benefits
derived from such planting, are shade and protection to other
crops. required. for his daily support; and in another view,
interesting to himself, by raising the value of his estate far above
those which are yet suffered to remain in a condition, little-or ae
better than they were at the first period of the colonization of
the country. ' B-prent ‘Ss -

In the selection of the plants, and in pointing out the different
parts.of the colony, where very reasonable hopes, may be
entertained of their thriving, less dependence has been placed
on speculative theory, than on practical observation, and a duc

ee nee ee Le

——

=

consideration of the affinities of several indigenous plants with ~

those now recommended for culture.
The neighbouring inhabitants of the forests along the South-
eastern shore of this Colony, would deem it superfluous to plant

trees for timber or firewood ; but such of them as have visited —

the interior regions, especially the Sneeuwberg, and have
experienced the scorching rays of the Sun by day, and felt the
piercing effects of the cold by night, and recollect that in some

of those bleak situations not a stick is to be found wherewith to ~

kindle a fire, must admit the advantage of such practice.

The inhabitants of those regions having no theoretical works —

to excite them, nor any practical experiments to teach them

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 161

the value or means of improving the face of their country, and
bettering their own condition, or providing more certain
provender for their cattle, are induced to lead a nomade life; in
which the losses they sustain would deter others, less patient of
hardships, from leading se wandering a life, in search of a scanty
and poor subsistance for their flocks and herds. It is therefore
to be hoped that some spirited individuals may be found, to set
the example to their countrymen, when they themselves are
made acquainted with the most likely method of carrying such
improvement into effect.

t is acknowledged that the scarcity of water, and the pre-
vailing droughts, are- great obstacles to agricultural improve-
ments in this colouy ; but, if it is in the power of man to draw
from the atmosphere, moisture for the establishment of certain
vegetables, it can only be accomplished by the extension of
forest planting, it being well known that trees possess a powerful
attraction for clouds, and, after obtaining a sufliciency of moisture
for themselves, impart the superfluity for the sustenance of
smaller vegetables.

The topographical histories of several countries, record the fact
of a change of climate having being caused by the indiscriminate
destruction of the trees; and farther state the difficulties ex-
perienced in the attempts to re-establish the indigenous plants of
those countries. Experiments ought therefore to be made, both
on the plains and high lands with such exotic productions, as are
known to resist the severe action of the winds, and the effects of
cold and drought in their native climates, and which serve as
skreens for the establishment of more prized, though perhaps not
more valuable productions.

The apparent barrenness of the several mountainous regions of
Southern Africa at the present day, is no proof that they never
were covered with timber of large dimensions. The present
form of the rocks themselves, and the connection of the various
strata of which they are composed, are evident proofs of the
changes they have undergone at some remote period; and
although no fossile remains has been found, indicative of large
forests having once existed, yet, at this day, the same species of
trees are to be met with (though of a diminutive size) on them,
which are found in all their perfection in the forests of the
coast.

I am aware of some instances in the colony, of the Oak
remaining in a quiescent state for years; and in consequence of
these solitary examples, several persons have been deterred from
making farther attempts; but the planting of a single tree, or a
row of trees, and their failure, is no criterion to judge by, as to
the practicability of rearing whole forests. The soil ani climate,
therefore, are too often blamed, when the fault lies in the
indolence of man. We ought, therefore, to repeat the trials of

xX

162 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

such as may have failed, and also of other kinds; by other, and
we may hope, more efficient methods. —

The limits to which it is necessary to confine this paper, will not
admit of full directions being given for the rearing of the several
plants recommended for trial ; volumes might be written upon so
interesting a subject, without exhausting or fully elucidating the
various methods in common practice, or publishing those not
generally known. Those persons, therefore, who may be induced
to make experiments, must rely upon their own judgment in
many respects, particularly so far as regards the nature of their
lands, and the means of irrigating them when necessary, which are
within their power. I would strongly recommend the keeping of
a Journal, in which the soil and kind of plants, as well as the dates
of planting, should be entered, leaving blank columns for future
remarks and observations. These notes will serve to refresh the
memory, and may be more relied on than many published works,
as being the result of actual experience.

The want of a public establishment, where experiments on
European practice might be made, in the propagation and
culture of various useful productions, is severely felt on more
accounts than one. Successful results in such an establishment;
would be a stimulus to the Colonists at large, and would effec-
tually prevent any excuses being made in relation to improve-
ments, which must eventually contribute to their own benefit and

emolument.
* Let not thy servile care
Too close a copy of our fathers bear ;
Give new resources to the rustic art,
Try other schemes, and other views impart.”

ULEX rvroraus. Furze, Gorse, Whin. Hey brem. A
shrub of the Diadelphia Decandria Class of Linnzeus, and Natural
Order, Leguminose.

This plant will thrive in rocky, gravelly, or sandy soil, and
is found to improve more in dry than in moist situations. It
may be sown as a protection to rear trees under, such as oak,
fir, &c. ; and when these arrive at a sufficient hardihood to pro-
tect themselves, they destroy by their shade their first protector.
On the secondary hills, plains, &c. the seeds of this shrub may be
sown with advantage, and the roots, if even washed by the ocean,
receive no injury therefrom. It may be grown to any extent, for
the feeding of horses, kine, and sheep; for the two former, it is

necessary to cut and bruize the young shoots, as the spines are —

too strong for the mouths of cattle. Sheep and goats browse

upon it, without injury to themselves; and, like other animals, —
grow quickly fat thereon. It forms an excellent hedge, where it

is kept clipped, and is a good fuel for ovens, kilns, &c. 3

This plant has been many years in the Colony, but it still —
remains in a neglected state. ;

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 163

SPARTIUM scoparium. Broom, Brem.

This shrub, known only at present in a few gardens of the
Colony, will thrive in many places equally well as the furze.
The seeds are best sown where the shrub is intended to remain :
it is of particular service on loose sands, where scarcely any
other plant will grow, excepting the creeping grasses. Goats
are particularly fond of it; and as it attains a considerable height,
it forms an excellent shelter for sheep, and appears to resist the
effects of the South East winds in their greatest strength. The
flowers are pickled and eaten as capers, and: the young tops
have been substituted for hops; the twigs forma good thatch
for out-houses, and a cordage may be manufactured from them.
Neat and useful fences for the protection of young garden crops
may be made of the young branches, in the manner of matting
orreeds. They are also capable of tanning leather; and pro-
duce a good fuel, where larger wood is scarce. The old wood is
used in veneering.

SAMBUCUS nicer. Elder, Vlier. Natural Order, Capri-
foliaceze, and Pentandria Trigynia of Linnzus.

Cuttings of the young wood of this tree, about 12 or 14 inches
long, allowing for 6 or 8 inches to be put in the ground, may
be planted nea in any soil and exposure. It resists
particularly the effects of the sea-breeze, and forms an excellent
skreen to rear other trees under. It rarely produces fruit in
the warmer parts of this colony, but if planted in the colder
districts of Roggeveld, Bokkeveld, Sneeuwberg, &c. no doubt can
be entertained of its becoming of future service. If trained to
single stems, it will grow to the height of 18 feet: no quadruped
will eat its leaves.

The wood of this tree is of great use to the mathematical
instrument maker and the turner, it being frequently substituted
for box-wood. The flowers, inner bark, and leaves, are used in ©

erfumery and medicine, and of the berry a warming and en-
ivening wine is made.

This tree was introduced to South Africa previous to the year
1695, but its culture for useful purposes has hitherto been
neglected, being only occasionally seen in gardens as a foreign
' curiosity.

BUXUS semrervirens. Box Tree. Palm. Natural Order,
Euphorbiacez, and Monoecia Tetrandria of Linneus. _

This tree grows freely from cuttings or layers, but is best
reared from seed. It is perfectly hardy, forms a complete
shelter wherever such may be required, and will grow in almost
any soil. It is fit for felling at the age of thirty years. Its wood
is of the highest importance to the turner and to the mathematical
and musical instrument makers; it forms also the best blocks for
the engraver on wood. Its culture, whether for shelter or forest,
is highly recommended.

Like many other exotic productions, it only as yet makes its
appearance in a few gardens.

164 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

LIGUSTRUM vutcare. Privet, Keelkruid. Natural Or-
der, Olinez and Diandria Monogynia, Linnzus.

This shrub is best raised from seeds, the berries should be
sown immediately they are ripe; it may also be increased by
cuttings and layers, or by the suckers which spring up from the
roots.

This plant forming only small fibrous roots, impoverishes the
ground much less than any other of similar growth. It is, there-
fore, of the greatest utility in forming small hedges in the garden
for the protection of tender vegetables; and‘as it may be kept
closely clipped, it is far superior to any shrub whatever for the
above purpose. When left to itself, it attains the height of
about seven feet; the wood is useful to the turner, and from the
pulp of the berries, a rose-coloured pigment is prepared: with
alum they dye wool and silk of a good durable green.

This plant was introduced into the Colony in 1827.

PINUS sytvestris. Scotch Pine or Fir.

This tree is particularly fond of the most exposed and bleak
situations, and is therefore adapted to mountainous and rugged
countries ; and may be sown or planted while young, wherever
a few handfuls of soil are met with. It does not thrive in deep
clayey soil, nor bear the sea air so well as some others of the
fir tribe.

The leaves and young branches form a nourishing fodder for
sheep and cattle.

PINUS strosus. Weymouth Pine.

A quick growing and useful tree, producing the timber known
in commerce by the name of white pine. It does not thrive in
such bleak exposures as the last kind mentioned ; and it should,
therefore, be planted in more sheltered situations, and in a light
moist soil.

PINUS pinea. Stone Pine, Pitjes. Denne Pitjes.

This tree, so well known in the Colony, is deserving of more
extensive culture than it meets with at present. Experience
has already shewn, that it thrives well in hard iron-stone
land, as well as in light sandy soil, and that it resists in a
great measure the effects of the winds. A few solitary
instances of this kind, thriving in bleak exposures, are to be
seen in the neighbourhood of the Sneeuwberg; and in such
parts of the Colony trees are particularly valuable; and would
become much more so, if they were planted in broad belts
at convenient distances from the corn and fruit lands, so as to
give shelter to the crops, and form a barrier of defence against
the encroachments of cattle. Seeds of these three kinds of pine
should be sown along with furze, where this last is not wished
to remain.

The first and the last-mentioned kinds appear to have been
introduced previous to 1695.

a Nees

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 165

FRAXINUS excetsorr. Common Ash, Esch. Polygamia
Dioecia of Linnzus ; and Natural Order, Olinez.

This tree may be propagated by layers; but the seeds or the
keys as they are usually termed, answer best, and may be sown
with oats; which latter, being cut at the proper season, leaves
the ground covered with young trees. It is particularly adapted
to bleak and exposed situations, and thrives where few other
trees will; upon hilly oe it may be sown with furze. It
bears transplanting well; and forms a valuable coppice, where
small timber for spars is wanted; and for this purpose it re-
quires to be cut down every six or seven years. The young
branches are good fodder for cattle. This tree attains nearly
the same size as the oak, and in Europe brings nearly the same
price as the best of that timber.

The variety of uses to which this timber is applied, is a suffi-
cient recommendation for its culture; and, although the Colony

_contains some species of timber applicable to the same purposes
as the ash, there are uses to which it alone appears applicable.
tt burns freely when fresh felled. ‘The bark is used in tanning
calf-skins, and also dyes yellow. The ashes of the wood afford
a good potash.

The ash was introduced to this Colony in 1827.

ALNUS ctutinosa. Alder, Elzeboom. Monoecia Tetrandria
of Linnzus, and Natural Order, Amentacee.

This tree is best reared from seeds, but may be propagated
by layers, or truncheons sharpened at one end, and planted
about two feet deep in the ground.

lt is properly an aquatic tree, and is the most eligible for the
embankments of rivers, water courses, &c. Its timber is
valuable for articles which are required to be constantly under
water ; and serves also for many domestic purposes.

The whole tree is astringent, and the bark useful to the tan-
ner and leather-dresser; and in dying cotton, forms a basis for
black: the young shoots are also made use of in dying, and
according to their age give a variety of colours.

This tree was introduced previous to 1695, and has become
naturalised to the Colony ; but appears to be neglected as far as
its properties to the turner, tanner, dyer, &c. are useful.

MYRTUS communis. Common Myrtle. Myrtus. Icosan-
dria Monogynia of Linnzus, and Nat. Ord. Myrtacez.

Three varieties of this shrub are well known in the Colony,
and appear to have been introduced to it at an early period.
To many persons it may appear unnecessary to mention it in
this place ; but hitherto it has been considered here, more as an
ornamental tlian a useful shrub; and in a country like this, ex-
posed to strong winds, the myrtle is of great utility in the
formation of hedges, which breaking the force of the wind,
softens its blasts, and thus no eddy current returns with accumu-

166 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

lated force, as it must do when obstructed by walls, or solid
fences.

The myrtle is a native of Asia, Africa, and the southern
parts of Europe. In Italy it grows as an underwood; though
Pliny, who mentions eleven varieties of this plant, did not con-
sider it as a native of any part of Europe, and was farther
strengthened in his ‘opinion of its being a stranger to Italy, by
its retaining its Greek name, which has been followed im all the
European languages.

Where this shrub grows naturally, it has been observed
principally in hot sandy soil; it is sufficiently hardy to resist
severe degrees of frost, so that there is no part of this Colony
where it would not become useful as well as ornamental.
When formed into hedges, it should be regularly clipped twice
or thrice a year, and only be allowed to attain the height
most suitable to the purposes for which it is planted.

Before the use of pepper was known to the Romans, the
berries were used by them in seasoning their dishes in cookery,
and also in flavouring their wines.

‘“« Leaves odoriferous, cephalic, astringent, bark and leaves
used in tanning; berries used in dying, and to form an
astringent extract ; flowers-and leaves yield an astringent oil
by distillation, and the berries a fixed oil, myrteum, which is
astringent.”

To propagate this shrub, cuttings may be planted in the
months of July and August.

LAURUS nositis. Sweet bay. Laurierboom. Enneandria
Monogynia of Linnzeus. Nat. Order. Laurine.

This shrub grows well in loamy soil; but a dry sandy, or
gravelly one, is recommended. Its evergreen foliage and close
growth, and its thriving under the shade of large trees, where
scarcely any other shrub would grow, renders it peculiarly
adapted for fences: it bears clipping extremely well; and
although it may be occasionally disfigured by strong gales of
wind, they do not effect its destruction.

This was the Laurus of the ancients, and was regarded
by them with more superstitious reverence than perhaps any
other tree. Linneus gaye it the trivial name of Nobzlis, from
the exalted uses to which it had been applied.

‘‘From the berries a green oil, or rather butter is extracted
by decoction in water: and by the press they yield an insipid
fluid oil.”

Propagated by sowing the berries as soon as ripe, or by
preserving them in sand till a favorable season, guided by
localities, will ensure a quick vegetation; or by cuttings or
layers. The last method is preferable, as in two years they —
become strongly rooted, and may then be seperated from the _

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 167

parent stock, taking care at the planting out, not to place them
too deep in the earth.

OLEA evrop#a. Olive. Olyven. Diandria Monogynia

of Linneus, and Natural Order. Oleinez.

There are several varieties of this species of olive, differing
less in their fruit than in the form of their leaves; two of
these have been introduced into the Colony,—one of them
from England, by Mr. Tuomas Perry*, in the year 1821, and
the other variety I believe from France, since that period.

As the accounts of Travellers have led to many errors
respecting the growth of the olive in this country, and the
soil and climate being peculiarly adapted for its culture, and
also producing several indigenous kinds, I shall enter more
fully into the subject than I at first intended, and give the
various methods of propagation and treatment of the planta-
tions. when firmly established. Much as there has been
written to induce the Colonists to cultivate this, it. still
remains neglected; though there is scarcely a tree from which
so much benefit may be expected to be derived with less care
and attention than the one in question.

The European Olive may be propagated by seeds, cuttings,
truncheons, blocks, layers, and by grafting on the indigenous
“species. °

Cuttings of 9 inches in length, taken from one year old
shoots, should be planted in a rich light soil, and kept
moderately moist; the ground ought neyer to be allowed to

«become very dry; these will root freely in a few weeks, and
be fit for transplanting in 12 months. sa

In Italy, the propagation is conducted in the same manner
in which it was, during the time of the Romans. ‘An old
tree is hewn down, and the ‘ceppo’ or stock (that is, the
collar or neck between the root and the trunk, where in all
plants the principle of life more eminently resides,) is cut
into pieces of nearly the size and shape of a mushroom, and
which from that circumstance are called novali; care at the
same time is taken that a small portion of bark shall belong
to each novali; these, after having been dipped in manure,
are put into the earth, soon throw up shoots, are transplanted
at the end of one year, and in three years are fit to form an
olive yard.”—(Blunt’s Vestiges, &c. 216.)

Truncheons or stakes of the olive, two inches thick and
five feet long, may be driven into the ground where they are
intended to remain, and root freely.

Shoots of one or two years growth may be laid down,
giving them a twist to crack the bark, or slit them half way

* District Surgeon, Graaff-Reinet.

168 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

through, when they root very readily. These operations
should be performed in the month of August.

Grafting on the Olea Capensis, and other indigenous species
of the Cape Olive, should also be performed in the month of
August, and there is little doubt of the beneficial result of
such practice, in procuring an early return of the green fruit
for pickling, and the ripe fruit for oil. The scions or grafts
should be placed rather low on the stocks, and the buds from
the latter be carefully rubbed off as they make their appearance.

The longevity of the European olive tree is remarkable, as

some plantations exist which are supposed to be those men-
mentioned by Pliny; and, therefore, must have existed nearly
two thousand yevrs, if not more, and still produce an abundant
crop.
In France and Italy, an uncertainty prevails in the crops of
olives; sometimes one that yields a profit, does not occur for
six or eight years together; and hence it is considered that
the culture thereof is less beneficial to the peasants of those
countries, than that of corn; but these circumstances do
not appear to apply to this Country, especially as the olive
may be cultivated on ground which is impenetrable to the
plough or spade.

The different kinds of South African olive trees, are well
known to the peasantry of this Country, by the general appel-
lation of olyvenhout-boom, some of which attains a consider-
able size, and are useful as furnishing a hard and compact
wood for cabinet work, and some more essential purposes of
domestic economy. The Iron-wood of the Colony is in reality
a species of olive, viz. Olea undulata.

The Boschjesmen sometimes form their keries and the well-
known implement, the graafstok, of the Olea capensis, and
for the latter purpose it is peculiarly adapted on account of
its hardness. Among those tribes the nuts are preserved by
the mothers, and given occasionally to the children, who appear
to devour the kernels with much satisfaction.

The Olea capensis is widely disseminated over the whole
Colony, and inhabits alike the highest mountains, (where they
maintain themselves by insinuating their roots into the
crevices of the rocks,) the strong soil of the Karoo’s, and the
purer sands of the downs and sea shores. It is also found in
the recesses of the forests, and along the margins of rivers.
In the plains neighbouring the Sneeuwberg, the olive sheltered
by piles of loose green stones or occasional schisturs rocks,
attains a larger size than any of the other trees which occur
at a distance from rivers. It is common from thence to the
Gariep or Orange river. In that country they occasionally
shelter the flocks and herds; and it is the kind so often

lew

wt

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 169

confounded by botanists with the European species; but
which differs in every essential specific character. It is
recommended as stocks for grafting upon, until a sufficiency
of the European kinds are produced from layers or cuttings
to form permanent plantations, as in strong soils and on
the dry declevities of the hills, the trees of the Cape
species are observed to shrivel in dry seasons, and remain
in a quiescent state like some of the succulent tribes, until
refreshed by copious showers of rain. This circumstance
might sometimes injure a foreign scion on these stocks, but
such remains to be proved.

The olives for eating are gathered in a green state, and
merely pickled in salt and water.

Olive-oil is expressed from the ripe fruit, which becomes
black at maturity. It is crushed in a mill of a simple
construction into a kind of paste, which is put into hair bags
and subjected to a press, beneath which a vessel is placed
with water somewhat warm, into which the oil drops, and is
then skimmed from the surface. A second and third pressure
is sometimes performed.

The fruit ought to be crushed in a fresh state, and not
allowed to heat before the operation is performed. In Spain,
which produces the finest olives, the worst oil is manufac-
tured, the fruit being suffered to remain in heaps whereby it
becomes heated, and a rancid acrid oil is only obtained.

CINNAMOMUM campnora. Camphor Tree. Ennean-
dria Monogynia of Linnzeus. Natural Order, Laurine.

This tree may be propagated by cuttings of the ripened
wood, or by layers, which last is perhaps the best method.
Shoots of the ripened wood should be laid down in a light
sandy soil, mixed with a good portion of black vegetable
earth, which may be easily procured from the neighbourhood
of springs, or from marshy grounds. The shoots at the time
of laying must be twisted at the part intended to take root,
and fixed securely in the ground by means of hooked pegs,
covering the layers with four inches of soil, shortening the
ends, and leaving only about three inches of the points above
ground, keeping them moist, and to prevent the earth from
becoming suddenly dry, decayed oak-leaves may be strewed
over the surface. The earth round the outside of the layers
may be drawn towards them, to form a basin for the better
retention of the water they occasionally receive.

The best season for performing this operation, is the
months of June and July, and the layers will be sufficiently
rooted by the month of June of the following year, when they
ought to be removed to nursery beds, where they will become
more firmly rooted previous to planting out where they are

Ls

170 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables:

finally to remain. Any layers which are not rooted may be

relaid, splitting them longitudinally, and allowing the earth.

to enter the slit, and cutting to the ground any shoots they
may have made during the preceding season. Fresh shoots
may be laid down at the same time, adding earth and decayed
leaves as before.

It is from the young shoots, wood, and roots of this tree,
that a great part of the camphor of commerce is obtained,
and might be produced in this Colony to any required quantity
for home consumption or exportation. That the tree thrives
in the most luxuriant manner, we have sufficient proof in
various parts of the Colony, where it attains a considerable

size; but is more generally considered as an article of mere.

curiosity, than of usefulness ; and it is a matter of surprise
that its real value has not attracted the attention it deserves ;
especially of late years, when no obstacle has been placed
in the way of its culture and manufacture, which may be

conducted in the most simple manner, and the crude article.

is sure to find a ready and profitable demand.*

The camphor is sometimes found about the roots of the

trees in considerable quantities; but as it does not appear to
be generally the case, these exudations may be caused by
wounds or other injuries not well known. ;

To procure the extract, the wood and roots are to be split
very fine (the young twigs require only to be bruised and
broken) and boiled up with water in an iron pot, covered
with a wooden top, haying a deep concavity on the inside, in
which a piece of straw or thatch reed must be fixed for the
camphor to adhere to as it rises, and from which it is after-
wards to be separated, and kept in close casks or boxes, as it
is extremely volatile. By stirring with a thin piece of
board while the boiling proceeds, the camphor may also be
collected. To purify the crude camphor, it is necessary to
sublimate it with one-sixteenth part of its weight of lime,
on a very gentle heat; but this is more properly the proyince

of the chemist, and requires a particular apparatus for the _

operation.-

It is observable that several vegetables afford a much
larger portion of camphor when the sap is allowed to pass
to the concrete state by several months drying. It would not
be advisable, however, to split the wood, until the distilla-
tion is about to be performed.

The camphor-tree thrives in a sandy or loamy. soil, and

bears pruning without injury. If planted in hedge-rows, it —

may be found most profitable to cut them down at least eyery

* From several observations made in various parts of the Colony, it is
presumed that great quantities of Camphor may be produced from several
indigenous trees and shrubs, of which an early notice will be taken.

Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen. 171

i two years, Or they might be. 6 faa a ated ‘as Bollards, and the stems
at a proper size. be Pe. disper? ed of to. the cabinet-maker, to whom
_ the wood is alway’ S, valuable.
This tree is a native-of Japan, and from, thence large
quantities of camphor is exported. It appears to have been
_ introduced into this Colony at an early period, being recorded
in the Garden List of 1695.
(To be continued.)

Observations relative to the Origin and History of the
Bushmen. By AnpREw Suitu, M.D. M.W:S. &c.

[Read at the South African Institution.]

Tuar the genuine Hottentot, at least in an uncivilized state,
will doubtless ere long only be known to us through the
pages of history, is a position tenable, upon the rapid
decay of the race, its intermixture with other varieties, and
the gradual extension of ciyilized life; all now in active
progress, haying. a strong tendency to produce the state, and -
hurry on to the period in anticipation. This apparent cer-
tainty of the approaching extinction, of at least the savage por=
tion of the race, points out the present as the latest stage
| calculated for observing and recording information concerning
the peculiarities of their character and organization, which
‘nature herself will soon cease to supply, and declares. that
_ every, even the most trifling, advance to this point wil be
something gained for posterity. Under such impressions the
following remarks are offered to the notice of the Institution,
not so mach from their being adapted to supply the numerous
wants, as for calling attention to the subject, and eliciting from
others the various and requisite details.
‘The Aborigines of South Africa, under whatever local
names they may haye passed, or still do pass, according to the
special tribés to which they may have belonged or do yet
belong, will be found to have consisted, and still to consist,
nly of two distinct races, namely, those of the Hottentot and
Gate. The first of these, or that which from the circumstances
_ above alluded to has the greatest claim upon our immediate.
attention, was, and to.a certain extent is, even now divided
into distinct tribes or hordes; each having its own distinctive
; peersiistion, and, more or less, governed by its own laws.
mongst those, one division has always held, and still conti-
é nues to, hold, a most conspicuous position, and. has ev er been
_ proverbial. with the rest, on account of its troublesome
7 Ly ‘character and universally outrageous conduct. To this the
‘other tribes, as well as its own member, apply the name of

172 Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen.

Saap or Saan, and history describes a portion thereof under the
appellation of Bushmen, to which, as a subdivision of the
former, the following remarks are intended to apply.

The term Bushman, or more properly BoSgjiesman, is of
Dutch origin, and commonly employed at present by the
colonists to designate a native of the wild and savage tribes
residing immediately beyond the northern boundary of the
colony, and supporting themselves either by plunder or.the
Spontaneous productions of nature. The time when such

communities began to exist, must ever remain a matter of

conjecture, yet it is certain that they occurred at an early
period, for we find that the histories of such hordes are familiar
to the better disposed Hottentots even far in advance of the
colony, and stated by them.to have existed from time
immemorial. Considering the manner in which their num-
bers are at present occasionally increased, we may, without
much danger of error, attribute their origin, partly to the
consequences of war and poverty, and partly to the association
of characters whom crime induced to seek a refuge in the
desert, or the habits of a better state of society expelled from
its haunts. In yery early times, the part of the country now
known to us as the chief resort of the Bushmen, was more
densely populated than at present, and the outrages and violences

perpetrated by its inhabitants were, according to tradition, .

even more frequent and horrible than they now are. In such
days also, the barren districts lying between the Oliphant
and Groone Rivers, now a long way within the boundary of
the colony, together with various other spots near the western
coast, were peopled by such characters; and the Great
Karoo, as well as the country about the Camptoes River,
were likewise at one period the retreats of persons like those
in question. The belief of such having been the case, is
founded partly upon the traditions of the older Hottentots ;
partly upon the statements of the writer of the Diary of a
Journey made by Governor Simon yan der Stell, to the Coun-
try of the Amaquas*, and partly upon the authority of a
document quoted by the Rev. Dr. Philipt, which furnishes
evidence shewing, that in the year 1702, a party of armed
Boors reached as far as the last named district, and found
there “no kraals, except hordes of Bushmen.” Besides
such real and presumptive proofs. of their antient existence
in various situations, we also find them in the present
day scattered over all the deserts of Great Namaqualand

* “Beschryvinge van de Kaap der Goede Hoope, door Francois Valen-
tyn,” p. 6, Amsterdam, 1726; or translation in the South African Quarterly
Journal, vol,1, p. 39 et se

+ Researches in South Africa, by the Rev, John Philip, D.D. vol.1, p. 37

'
}

Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen. 173

and the Butchuana country*, and observing there a similar
line of conduct towards the Hottentots, Damaras, and
Caffres, in their yvicinity,, that those within reach of the
colony do ‘towards its inhabitants... All such have cer-
tainly any thing but a tendency to support the opinion en-
tertained by not a few, that the tribes in question were
originally called into existence through the outrages of the
colonists ; and though I am ready to admit, that very great
oppressions have been extended to the natives by the white
population, yet it is impossible to allow with such facts
before us, that the latter were in any way instrumental in
Siving origin to a peculiar community of individuals, which
there is every reason to believe existed long before European
influence approached even the confines of their country.

Though justice induces me thus to object to such a cause as
that assigned, yet at the same time I am quite prepared to
admit, that the malpractices referred to by the advocates of
that opinion, have had doubtless considerable share in aug-
menting the number,—believing, that whatever tends to create
poverty, is calculated for producing and likely to produce
Bushmen, wherever Hottentots occur. Instead then of
ascribing the origin of such to an individual, a recent and
a limited cause, I would rather venture to attribute it to
influences which operated of old, as well as.still continue to
operate,—namely, poverty and crime, The former I would
regard as having been, and as still being, the most productive ;
the latter as the most odious and dangerous; the first as having
heen, as well as being, the consequence of misfortune, but
more frequently of imprudence ; the last as now and then the
result of accident, but more generally of mental depravity ;
and both as having operated and as still operating in many
parts of South Africa, in producing: and increasing the num-
bers of the tribes under consideration.

The majority of the Bushmen population, according to the
restricted sense in. which the term is here to be understood,
consists of pure Hottentots;. and the remainder of blacks
either the offspring of an intercourse with the former and
other coloured persons, or else the actual outcasts of other
races themselves. The number of inhabitants is small, com-
pared with the great extent of country over which they are
scattered, and which consists of the whole of that extensive
plain lying between the northern boundary of the colony—
the Kamiesberg range of mountains, and the confines of the

* Mr. Anderson, who was some time a Missionary amongst the Corannas,
when speaking of a spot’ near the Orange River, says—“*The Coronnas
occupied this place; they are by no means so numerous as the Boschesman,
yes are every where to be found from east to west in the Briqualand.”—

ransuctions of the Missionary Society, vol,3, p. 54.

174 Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen.

Orange River. The distribution of the population varies
according to the season of the year, the supply of game, and
the relation of the tribes to the surrounding inhabitants. In
situations where nature is liberal of productions convertible to
the support of man, something like small communities are
occasionally met with; but in places again, where food is
scanty, or water defective, it is rare to find more than one or
at least two families together; and those having little or no
intercourse with their neighbours, unless when self-defence, or
the spoils of some marauding expedition bring them for a time
into contact. The fact of their being usually dispersed in
such small parties when friendly and well disposed, and of
their ‘associating in hordes or troops when projecting and
executing mischief, or enjoying the spoils often consequent
upon that, frequently furnishes the farmer with a fair guide for
judging of their views, and often enables him to discover the
retreat of thieves, where those themselves had in the first
instance escaped detection.

The little intercourse which they thus have with each other,
and the absence of almost every kind of property, render
them quite strangers to'the great objects of laws, and. con-
sequently unconscious of the benefits of a regular Goyernment.
They have, therefore, rarely either hereditary or permanently
elected rulers ; and few, if any, of them are disposed to acknow-
ledge any superiority, except that which physical strength may
secure. In situations where a temporary leader is advan-
tageous, and which they consider as only so in war or the
chase, they unconsciously give place in the former to the
bravést and most dexterous, and in the latter to the most ex-
perienced and cunning. They have no established laws by
which offences are tried, nor determined punishments by which
aggressions are avenged; every individual is his own law-
giver, and every crime is punished according to the caprice
of the sufferer, or the relative positions and relations of the
implicated parties. The absence of every thing like system,
renders punishments amongst them very unequal, and often
extremely disproportionate to the crimes they are employed
to retribute.. It permits injuries of the highest order often to
be inflicted with impunity, and others of the most insignifi-
eant character to be visited with the most hideous vengeance ;
yet, nevertheless, such is the satisfaction of all with their —
present circumstances, in relation to such points, that they
cannot be persuaded that it is better to be governed and pro-
tected by acknowledged and constituted regulations, than be
subject to the varying whims of every mind.

The Hottentot Bushman presents most of the physical
characters of the race as examplified in other situations, and
the mixed description according to circumstances, exhibits

Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen. 175

more or less of the appearances of the Negro or Caffer. In
size and strength, the former is at the very least equal to the
Hottentot elsewhere, and is certainly not, as has been generally
affirmed, of inferior stature to the members of the savage tribes
by whom he is partially surrounded. All have an expression of
acuteness and energy beyond that of their colouredmeigh-»
bours, and a gait and activity peculiarly»striking, Their’
eyes bespeak a habit of watchfulness and scrutiny particularly»
characteristic, and their demeanour indicates a constant habit
of apprehension and fear... They» appear to survey every
stranger as if an actual enémy,; and only waiting a favoura-
ble opportunity to injure them; and they do not, until after
| very considerable intercourse, appear easy in such company.
This evidently arises froma consciousness of their offences,

and a conviction that their habits and general conduct towards -

all other nations or tribes are cf such a character as warrant
any thing but the kindness or friendship of strangers. | On
several occasions I endeavoured to convince them, that the
Cape government and the farmers were, in spite of all the
depredations and murders they had committed on the colo-
nists, yet inclined to deal liberally with them, but in none of
these attempts did I perceive the slightest disposition to give
a credence to these assurances, but a distinet persuasion that
such was not the case, or rather, could not be so, considering
their own aggressions ; and, therefore, must be only a pretence
employed with a view to deceive them. The dictates of their
own hearts, perhaps, never lead them to forgive an injury, so
that it is only a conviction or belief of inability that induces
them occasionally to forego a punishment; and, as they are
in the habit of feeling and acting in relation to others, they
| naturally fancy others must be m regard to them. Hence
arises the necessity of being acquainted with the characters

and views of savages, in order to be able to judge how far »

principles fitted for the management of. nations stored with

both, civil and moral knowledge are suitable for such as are, -
in a great measure, strangers to either; and, consequently, +

without the very means necessary to enable them to compre-

) hend the more abstruse and complicated rules and regulations ;

| calculated for the guidance of man in a state of actual civili-
zation. ety

~

Most Bushmen pertinaciously ayoid every communication »

| with foreignezs, and resort to the most unfrequented and
inaccessible spots, upon the actual or even supposed approach
thereof. They are deeply versed in deceit, and treacherous
in the extreme, being always, prepared to effect by guile and
perfidy what they otherwise are unable to accomplish.*

* The Rey. Mr. Kicherer, a Missionary, who laboured for some. time

176 Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen.

Such treachery, however, though glaringly conspicuous, ap-
pears certainly to be resorted to more as a means suggested
by reason and observation, to compensate for the inequality
that exists between them and their more powerful neighbours,
than to proceed from the operation of abstract vicious and
dishonorable principles. They are, therefore, not divested of
that which under other circumstances such attainments would
give reason to suspect,—namely, personal bravery. That, all
of them enjoy in a very distinguished degree, and display in
no mean proportion in every situation, but more especially
when opposed to powers adventitious to those of their own
tribes, and upon whom they have been led from infancy to
look with impressions of horror, detestation, and dread.
Though well aware of the inferiority of their own weapons,
when compared with fire-arms, yet when they discover that
it is necessary to oppose the latter, they manifest a remark-
able degree of courage, and a perseverance and coolness which
only the absence of fear could enable them to support. On
such occasions, instances have been known of individuals
who have had their left arms completely disabled, employ
their toes to fix their bows, so as to be able to continue their
defence; and many have been observed to persevere in re-
sistance, after being wounded or maimed in such a way as to
occasion almost immediate dissolution. Such violent opposi-
tion, and often absurd inflexibility, appear to be excited
partly by the influence of their unconquerable passions, and
partly by the dread they entertain of falling .into the power
of enemies, whom they believe as certain either to destroy
them at the instant, or convert'them into slaves. The cool-
ness and indifference with which almost the whole of the
Hottentot race regard the approach of death, has often been
commented upon; and though it must be acknowledged to be
strongly marked in all of them, yet from what I have myself seen
as well as heard, I feel disposed to consider it as most con-
spicuous amongst the Bushmen. These, though they shew
an inclination to escape where danger is imminent, yet if they
find that not to be accomplished with facility, they encounter
their fate with scarcely the appearance of reluctance or con-
cern; they yield up their lives without the slightest semblance
of fear, and even view the approach of death with so little
emotion, as almost to incline one to deny them the feelings
of reasonable beings. As one example of such’ hardihood, [

amongst the Bushmen, at a station on the Zak River, says—“ Another
singular escape from death deserves to be recorded. In the evening of a
day which was uncommonly sultry, I was sitting near an open window,
when a concealed party of Boschmen were just about to discharge a volley
of poisoned arrows at me; but, by the same girl who saved the life of
Brother Kramer from the danger of Vigilant, they were detected, and made
off in haste.”"— Transactions of the Missionary Society, vol. 2, p. 21.

Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen. 177
way instance the murderer of the late Mr. Trelfall, who, at
the time when the’ executioners were in front of him, and
ready with their weapons to inflict the punishment which his
barbarous conduct so imperiously demanded, observed, in re=-
ference to some part of a person’s conduct who was present,
and which displeased him, that he only wished he had him—
the offensive person—on’ the other side, (meaning of the
Orange River,) and that he would do for him also.

Cruelty is familiar to the Bushmen in its most shocking
forms, and is exercised without remorse upon all such as,
under untoward circumstances, fall within their reach. The
love: of revenge is one of the strongest feelings to which they
are obnoxious; it urges often to the most barbarous proceed-
ings, and induces to outrages of the most hideous character,
merely to satisfy momentary irritation, or the ranklings of a
long-fostered malice. Under such ascendances, pitiable is
the individual’ who falls within their power, as he is certain
of being subjected to the most agonizing tortures while life
exists, and to mutilations and disfigurations the most intolera-
ble to sympathy, and appaling to observation, at the very
latest, the mioment that has fled. Their eagerness after retri-
bution is so urgent, as to render it a matter of indifference
on whom'it is practised, provided the sufferer be believed to
be of the same country as the individual or individuals who
may haye injured or annoyed'them, and in this way the in-
nocent are constantly made to suffer for the guilty.

From what I have been able to observe, as to their inclina-
tion towards cruelty and revenge, I almost feel disposed to
consider such as peculiarly vigorous in the Bushmen, more
especially as I have on many occasions seen both of them
exercised’ towards their own relations, with as much rancour
as they could be towards strangers; and several instances
have come within my own knowledge; where parents were
destroyed by their own children, as well as examples of the
most decided inhumanity of the former to their offspring, both
of which were boasted of by themselves and lauded by their

-companions*. The passion of anger has amazing influence

* They take no great care of their children, and never correct them
except in a fit of rage, when they almost kill them with severe usage. Ina
uarrel between father and mother, or the several wives of a husband, the
efeated party wreaks his or her revenge on the child of the conqueror,
which in general loses its life. Tame Hottentots seldom destroy: their off-
spring, except in a fit of passion; but the Boscheman will kill their children
without remorse on various occasions ; as when they are ill-shaped; when
they are in want of food; when the father of a child has forsaken its mother ;
or when obliged to flee from the farmers or others, inwhich case they will
le them, smother them, cast them away in the desert, or bury them
alive. There are instances of parents throwing their tender offspring to the
hungry lion, who stands roaring before their cavern, refusing to depart till
some peace-offering be made to him.—Kicherer in Transactions of the Mis-
sionary Society, vol,2, p, 8.

%

178 Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen:

over them, and numerous are the cases in which lives are
destroyed while under its ascendancy. Such constant and
unlimited submission to momentary feelings, disposes them to
act almost constantly upon the impulse first received, and
deprives them of the benefit of that consideration and reflection
requisite to discover consequences beyond their immediate
effects. Such total want of thought, induces them to act with
the greatest indiscretion, and tutors their minds for only the
concerns of the moment: hence the idea of futurity seldom
gives them uneasiness; and the prospects of to-morrow, or a
time to come, are to them no subjects of importance. If they
can only enjoy the passing hour, that is all they look for, and
in doing that, they are often so much wrapt up in indif-
ference to avery thing else, that they not unfrequently neglect
the precautions which in their situations are necessary for
their existence and preservation, which decided indiscretion
necessarily renders them subject to much uncertainty in
regard to the means of subsistence; and while it paves the
way to abundance at one time, equally ensures want and
scarcity at another.

In mixed society, the Bushmen are less talkative and
frolicksome than other Hottentots, which appears to arise from
their want of confidence in persons of any community, save of
their own. Unlike others of their race, who unheedingly -
enjoy themselves in all societies, and in every situation, they
exhibit signs of constant uneasiness and watchfulness ; and
instead of receiving with pleasure and cordiality the jokes of
their associates, they seem to experience annoyance therefrom,
and almost an inclination to acts of resentment. They are
capricious in the extreme, and uncertain in every situation,
and it is not without explanation that many of their proceed-
ings can appear accountable to strangers.

They are notoriously patient of toil, and vigorous in a very
high degree, and so accustomed are they to exercise of an
active description, that their swiftness becomes remarkable,
and their power of continuing it truly astonishing, being such
as to enable most of them to keep pace with horses even for
days in succession, and often to drive off cattle with more
celerity than pursuers can follow. The disposition to laziness
so decidedly characteristic of the more regular Hottentots, is
equally developed in the Bushmen; and were it not the
absolute necessity of daily exertion to procure the scanty means
of subsistence, they would doubtless pass their time in indolent
practices similar to those pursued where resources are more
certain and productive.

The continual use to which they apply the eyes and ears,
not only as means of discovering their food, but also as useful
agents in self-preservation, renders their senses of seeing and

Dbservations on the Origin of the Bushmen. 179

hearing amazingly acute, and capable of furnishing a degree
of assistance quite unknown to the inhabitants of quiet and
civilized countries. In situations where the eye is unayail-
able, it is wonderful with what certainty and readiness the ear
directs to an object; and again where distance renders sound
inaudible, the eye often operates with a precision and force,
which a person who has never witnessed the like, would
scarcely be disposed to credit. By the latter alone, they will
often discern with distinctness what others require a telescope
to distinguish, and discover the nature and appearances of
particular objects, when persons less versed in observation
would scarcely be able to perceive the figures themselves.

_ The language spoken by the Bushmen, is decidedly a dialect
or dialects of that in use amongst the Hottentots elsewhere ;
but in most situations is so altered and modified, as that its
origin and dependence can scarcely be traced. Some express
themselves almost exactly in the same manner as the Namaquas ;
others by the same words, only, with a peculiar pronounciation,
and a third division, in a style partly varied by the mode of
utterance, and partly by the introduction of new words or
expressions either resorted to for the purpose of communicating
newly acquired ideas, or with the design of confusing their
tongue and rendering it only intelligible to the members of
their own communities. Of the three, the latter modification
is by far the most general, and forms what is known amongst
the colonists by the appellation ‘‘Cnese tal.” From the plan
just advertéd to being frequently adopted, and considered as of
advantage in carrying on their dangerous and unlawful
exploits, very considerable modifications are even current
amongst families or associates themselves; all of which,
however, are more or less perfectly understood by the popula-

be understood by the different inhabitants, Were it not for the
occasional intercourse and association of persons of different

180 Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen.

divisions, whereby all become acquainted with the discrepencies
ofeachother. Such communications, however, do not generally
take place between the Bushmen and other tribes, and conse-
quently the dialects of the latter, instead of having been and
continuing to be familiar to others, are distinctly known merely
to themselves; and only if at all understood by strangers, after
long and serious consideration. That it is the seclusion and
not a radical distinction that renders it incomprehensible, is
distinctly evinced by the circumstance of those who live on
friendly terms with other Hottentot tribes, and unite more or
less therewith, expressing their own words by such a modified
pronunciation, as to render them quite intelligible, and to
bespeak the same root for all varieties. rym yt

Their articles of clothing are very simple, rude, and. ineffi-
cient. A kaross, somewhat in the form of a mantle, is sus-
pended over the shoulders, and is according to the season of
the year, or the temperature of the moment, either permitted
to hang loose behind the body, or made to enyelope as much
thereof as its usual scanty dimension will possibly effect.
Such is usually composed of sheep-skin, with the woolly-side
inwards, and forms almost their only protection against the
weather, being required to answer all the purposes of a
dress by day, and all the offices of a coyering by night. Be-
sides that, both sexes have a more limited and partial one for
hiding what the dictates of modesty forbid to be exposed;
and though the extent to which such concealment is carried
is different in each, yet. to a certain extent the same objects
are kept in view. In the men, a portion of skin, usually
either of a jackall or wild cat, is suspended in front of the
body from a leathern girdle which encircles the loins, and
frequently a portion of dried leather hangs from the same be-
hind to conceal at least a portion of the after parts, when the
principal article of covering is too short to perform that office.
Amongst the women again, the article in question is more
extensive, and commonly consists of some ragged skins or
pieces of leather, variously fixed together and attached round
the loins, thereby enveloping more or less the whole of the
parts between those and the middle of, the thighs. The
members of this sex also universally endeayour to procure
some sort of covering for their heads, which they. usually
compose of the same article as that which forms the other
parts of their dress; and if obtainable of sufficient size, ap-
ply it somewhat like a turban. The men on the other hand,
are commonly regardless of the part just. adverted to, and
generally appear bareheaded, unless when hunting ,or ex-
posed to the influence of a very strong sun, on which occa-
sions they usually employ a sort.of cap made of the dried skin
of some animal they may have killed in the chase.

Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen. 183

The inefficiency, however, of such clothing, induces them
to have recourse to other means of protection, besides those
which have been detailed, and particularly to that of anoint-
ing their bodies and limbs with fat, either pure or variously
adulterated. In the practice of this, they have always a two-
fold object in view, namely—the protection of their skin
against the parching effects of heat and wind, and the agility
and pliability ensured to the muscles and joints; and what~-
ever may be said against the custom, it is certainly a neces~
sary and highly beneficial one, to such as are without those
complete coverings, which more civilized life supplies. The
necessity of often exposing themselves during the great heat
of the day, doubtless soon made them aware of the want of
some protection against a powerful sun, and suggested the
present method they pursue of forming a sort of umbrella by the
disposing of ostrich feathers round the extremity of a common
walking stick . All, as well male as female, betray a remark-
able anxiety after ornaments, and evince a marked desire for
every article that appears to them either gaudy or uncommon.
Amongst such, the most in esteem are perhaps beads, buttons,
and pieces of copper, brass, or polished steel; and what of
those. they. happen to procure, they attach to different parts,—
such as the neck, ears, hair, loins, extremities, &c. and not
unfrequently also to their different articles of clothing. In-
deed so strong is their love of decoration, that they will in
the absence of the more desired objects for that purpose, em-
ploy those of their own construction,—such as sashes formed
of circular pieces of the shell of the ostrich egg, pieces of
wood, teeth of wild animals, shells, young tortoises, &c. and
those they display in different positions and forms, according
to the fancies of the wearers.

The circumstance of their having no fixed abodes, goes to
prevent them from having any established huts; and the
constant necessity of moying from one place to another in
quest of an uncertain and scanty subsistence, inclines them
to bestow little care or labour on their temporary dwellings.
They either erect a shelter of bushes for the night, under the
shade of which they repose, or dig a hole in the ground into
which they creep, or else seek a refuge in some natura] cre-
vice.of a rock, or under a projecting stone, either of which
they consider as quite sufficient for a transient residence.
Though such is the general method they follow, in protecting
themselves against the effects of the weather during the
periods of their repose, yet some are more particular, and ex-
' tend their consideration so far as to supply themselves with
a sort of mat, which they place nearly upright by means of a
couple of poles, viz.—one at each extremity, and under the
protection of that, they seek their rest.

182 Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen.

For subsistence, the Bushmen, as has already been ob-
served, trust principally to the fruits of the earth, and to
the game which their plains afford: but when either of those
are found deficient, few have any hesitation in supplying
their wants from the flocks of the neighbouring farmers.
With even such a variety of resources, they are nevertheless
often sufferers from extreme want, and are theréby necessi-
tated to consume almost every article which is to be found
within the range of their retreats. Of the vegetable pro-
ductions, many roots, both fibrous, fleshy, and bulbous, form
articles of their food; and of berries and’ other fruits, they
employ almost all that are met with whose qualities are not
prejudicial to health, and many of which are doubtless pos-
sessed of no properties beyond those of filling and distend-
ing the stomach. Amongst the most useful and nutritious of
the vegetable products, is the seed of a species of grass which
grows in their country, as well as in the northern parts of
.the colony,and which, when cleaned and boiled, has considera~
ble resemblance in taste to barley similarly prepared. This
at the proper season occurs in considerable quantities, and ‘is
acquired in two ways,—either by directly collecting the tops
of the grass and then separating the seed, or by robbing the
black ants which there occur, and who carry quantities of i
as food to their subterranean abodes.

Subservient as the vegetable kingdom is thus rendered, the
animal one is made not less so ; for, from the largest quadrupeds
that inhabit their wastes, to the most disgusting reptile or the
smallest insect, almost all are in some way or other employed
as articles of provision. The hippotami, zebras, quaggas,
different species of antilopes, jackals, &c. as well as the
ostrich and bustard, form the favorite objects of pursuit with
the men; and the hares, dassies, moles, rats, snakes, lizards,
grass-hoppers, ants, and such like, the occupation of the
women and boys. There is scarcely a four-footed animal
‘which they can destroy that they do not convert to food, and
there is hardly a portion of any one of those, with the excep-
tion of the bones, that they do not devour. The flesh in eyery
situation they greedily consume ; the stomach and intestines
they esteem as delicacies; the liver and kidneys they often
swallow even raw, and the contents of the stomachs of many
animals they drink or eat either pure or diluted with water.
The blood of most animals they highly prize, and though
usually cooked before it is used, yet is often either from choice _
or necessity, occasioned by a want of water, swallowed as it |
flows from the body. The skins, at least of the larger
animals, are not even rejected, and those they often feed upon
with a degree of rapacity, which nothing but extreme hunger
would support.

Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen. 183

Some of the articles just stated are regularly made use of
in their natural state, but the majority only when cooked.
The vegetable productions that require such preparation, are
either boiled or roasted ; and those belonging, to the animal
kingdom are mostly treated in the latter, way, with the
exception of grass-hoppers, larve of ants, and ostrich eggs,
which are commonly consumed without being submitted to
the influence of cooking; all the others are, when.choice can
be exercised, more or less prepared; and what requires most

labour, is the dried skins of the larger animals. Those are

first moistened by water, and then stamped and roasted; or
else roasted first, and stamped afterwards... Though the
employment of articles like the last-mentioned, is calculated
to create a degree of wonder in those who haye never
suffered severely from the pangs of want, yet how much more
adapted for such a purpose is the obseryance of,a fact, which
almost daily occurs amongst the Bushmen, —namely, the pre-
paration of pieces of old shoes, &c. for the purpose of
furnishing a scanty and tasteless meal.

The vegetable products are principally obtained without
much labour; and if we except the different roots, few require
much exertion. The latter it is necessary to dig out of the
ground, and for that purpose they employ either a piece of
pointed wood hardened by having been previously a little
burnt, or else a gemsbok horn, and by either of those they
loosen the surrounding soil with amazing rapidity. The
animal productions are partly procured without much trouble,

but the majority not without very considerable exertion, as

well as the exercise of no small degree of dexterity and
cunning. The bow and arrow are the means upon which they
mostly rely for obtaining the latter, and next to those, snares
and dogs. In employing the former, they either endeavour to
approach the animal within a suitable distance to wound him
severely, or else to conceal themselves so as to be in the way
as he may be pursuing his progress, or, lastly, by the practice
of decoys to bring him into a fitting position. The facility
they have of creeping, and the similarity between the colour
of their skin and the said wastes over which they hunt, when
conjoined to the amazing sharpness of their sight, enable them
often to advance within a very little distance of game, and
often by a wound of a poisoned arrow to intimate to the animal
its unfortunate situation. He observes every motion of its
head during his approach, and whenever it is possible for its
range of vision to extend to him, he remains most perfectly
quiet; but when that is not the case, he advances with circum-
Spection, and is sustained by such patience, that he will
Sometimes pass a whole day in the pursuit, without any

_ Particular prospect of success. When again he adopts the

EE

184 Observations on the Origin of the Bushmei:.

second plan, he remarks the direction the animal is following;
and the position of the best vegetation in the quarter towards
which he is proceeding, and having fully satisfied himself as
to its probable course, he digs a hole in the ground, and there
conceals himself till fate determines what shall be the result.
The third mode, or that by decoys, is practised generally with
success where the requisites for forming such are procurable.
They are principally, if not invariably, executed through the
instrumentality of young animals, which, when obtained, are
fixed a little way in advance of a low bush fence, behind which
the hunter is secreted, and from whence he destroys the dame,
as she visits her offspring. Another description of plan he
follows, and one not less successful, in hunting the ostrich,
namely, that of digging a hole close to a nest, and concealing
himself therein. When in that position, and having pre-
viously provided himself with a dog, he throws it upon the
eggs, and as soon as the bird sees the animal in that position,
it hastens to the spot to drive him away, when it instantly
falls a victim to the ingenuity of its betrayer.

Snares they construct in various ways, and by such they
often greatly increase their supplies. Some are formed of
nooses placed in positions through which animals are accus-
tomed to pass, and others consist of large and deep holes dug
in the ground, and so covered over with grass and other
articles as not to be distinguishable from the surrounding
parts till discomposed by the steps of a visitor, when it is
usually too late to discover the fraud. By this method, when
practised in situations where water or grazing ground occur,
sea-cows, zebras, quaggas, and various of the antelope species
are frequently obtained. By the formation of trenches or long
natrow ditches, grass-hoppers are also commonly, entrapped,
particularly when driven in great abundance towards them,
as when they fall therein they are totally unable to escape
again. The resort of the white ants they discover by observ-
ing the hole at which they enter the ground, and when that
is. accomplished, and the object is to secure the young, they
dig away the earth till the nest is discovered, when it is imme-
diately exposed, and the larve as well as many of the older
specimens are selected. In the pursuit of these, they often
dig holes several feet in depth, and three or four in diameter ;
and after that, they are not unfrequently disappointed of the
objects in view. When, however, they are successful, they
carry the fruits thereof to their temporary residence, and there,
by the assistance of a small piece of dried skin, remove all the
earth and other impurities, after which they either devour the
remainder or else place them in a pot upon the fire and warm it
a little; during which time they keep agitating the contents,
so as to prevent them from burning, &c. After a few minutes

Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen. 185

of such treatment, they are considered as prepared and adapted
for food. In this state they are not unpalatable, and it is only
the knowledge of their nature that gives any thing like a
disinclination to relish them.

By the Bushmen, the food under consideration is highly
esteemed, and that and the ostrich egg are perhaps the most
admired articles of their subsistence. After what has been
stated as to the variety of articles employed in diet, it will
doubtless appear a little strange, that on many occasions they
are scarcely able to exist. Such evidently arises from the
scantiness with which the varieties alluded to are distributed,
particularly at certain seasons, as well as from the difficulty
with which many of them are obtained. It matters little, how-
ever, what the cause or causes are, as the factis established,
and is what doubtless induces them to plunder both the colo-
nists and their various Hottentot neighbours. Least, however,
this remark should be construed as expressing my belief, that
unavoidable want is the only incentive to plunder, I may ob-
serve, that I am quite convinced that laziness and a love of
animal food, are very often what alone urge them to thieving.

In the art of carrying off their pillage, they are extremely
dexterous; and in the practices of deception on such occasions,
they are peculiarly expert. They sometimes commit their
depredations during the day, when the flock and herds are dis-
persed in the fields, but more frequently at night, when they
are collected for rest. Should necessity permit of their exer-

ising a choice as to time, they commonly prefer the decline

of the moon, so as to have the benefit of darkness to assist
them in the commission of the act, and the aid of light to
facilitate in the carrying away of the spoil. The existence of
rainy weather, they also regard as favourable for such pursuits,
on account of fire-arms being then less available; but, never-
theless, the circumstance of footmarks of every description
being more distinctly imprinted at such times, whereby they
ean be more readily traced, often prevents them from availing
themselves of the advantage in question. Having once got
possession of cattle, they invariably carry them across the
Most parched and arid spots, and regularly in the directions
where water is least abundant, in order to incommode their
followers, or render pursuit impossible. If at the time they
commit their outrages, the country through which they intend
to return be very dry and destitute of water, they furnish
themselves before they commence the expedition, with a num-
ber of ostrich shells filled with that fluid, and those they de-
posit successively in holes of the ground during the approach
_ to the scene of their intended operations, whereby they supply
themselves on their return with what may be necessary to
quench their thirst. By these arrangements, they readily con-
Ad

186 Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen.

tinue their retreat when their pursuers are forced to turn back,
and by such practices they often set at defiance the endeavours
of commandoes, either to destroy them or retake cattle. When
they succeed in the object of their enterprise, they either be-
take themselves to a convenient water place, or else to the
spot where their families reside, and there kill and eat till all
be consumed. If it happen that the means of pasturage occur
in the vicinity of the place resorted to, they sometimes permit
what is not immediately required, to exist, till what they may
have slaughtered be eaten; but when such is not the case, or
there is a chance of the persons plundered descrying their
retreat, they prefer destroying all at once, and either allowing
a portion to go to waste, or be consumed when even far ad-
vanced in putridity.

When in the act of driving away either cattle, sheep, or
horses, they are pursued and approached, they immediately
commence destroying them, and as soon as that is completed,
they betake themselves to flight*, Should, however, they dis-

* Field Cornet Louw, of the Aghter Hantam, writes “I received a report on
the 20th November, 1829, from the Burgher Hendrik Johannis Rygert,
stating that five Bushmen bad taken away, between the place of Middle-
kraal and Slang Fonteyn, three black cattle and two horses, belonging to
Hendrik Wolfgraaf, when, having driven them a short distance, they shot
them dead. [immediately ordered out a Commando, and proceeded on the
23d following, as far as the place Hinger Fonteyn, to discover their tracts
and the road they had taken. I there ascertained that they had taken some
more horses ; I then proceeded nearly as far as the Fish river, where was a
Bushman kraal, and finding that the aforesaid Bushmen had reached it
before me, and had broken it up and gone to a greater distance, I resolved
to return, the more on account of want of water. On arriving at Hendrik
Visage’s he informed me that five Bushmen had again been in the colony,
on the Hantam mountains, and that he had sent three bastards on their
tracts. I then directed my Commando to remain for the day, in order to
call in the assistance of more people, as thinking it not strong enough.
One of the bastards ordered by-me having gone to the place’ Brandwacht,
to fetch his horses, discovered that the said Bushmen had taken two
the day before. Following their tracts he found they had driven them into
a deep kloof near the place, but being afraid to pursue them farther, he
returned to us, to report the same. In consequence of the information, 1
repaired to the place the same evening, with ay Commando, and at alate
hour sent out spies to see whether they were still in the kloof, but they made
no discoveries. I subsequently took the same thither, and came to the spot
where it appeared, by the remains of the horses, that they had been feast-
ing upon their flesh, having previously pierced them with arrows, Still
following their tract, I at length arrived at my own place, where, about
1000 yards from the house, I found they had driven off my horses, and at
the distance of about half as much farther, they had stabbed four of them
and shot others with poisoned arrows, so as to cause their death, Still in
pursuit, we found five more of my horses laying dead, one upon another,
and on a rocky rising ground, between the places Brandwacht and Malpes
Fonteyn, the robbers themselves. Here they defended themselves to the
last extremity, in consequence of which, two of them were killed by the
Commando.”— MSS.

A gentleman, who lately happened to be on the northern frontier of the
colony, at a time when the Bushmen had stolen 1200 sheep, says—A Com-
mando, which I accompanied, pushed forwards as fast as possible upon the
traces of the thieves, and it was most lamentable to see the tract so strewed

Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen. 187

cover that by the time they have effected the first of those
objects, the latter cannot be achieved, they prepare for
defence, and then according to circumstances, either are
satisfied with attempting that in exposed positions, or else
from behind rocks or stones; or, if time will permit, from holes
formed in the ground. The dexterity and quickness with
which they often form the latter, is matter of great wonder
with the colonists; and I have been told by persons who have
been much in the habit of observing them in such situations,
that almost in the course of a few minutes they will model
cavities, in which two or three can conceal themselves, and
avoid in a great measure the effects of fire-arms. From such
positions they send forth their arrows with great precision, and
while in them they are regarded as nearly upon an equality
with their opponents. If when they are detected they be in
the vicinity of rocks or mountains, they, after securing their
plunder in the way already described, retreat to those with
amazing rapidity, and from thence conduct their defence so
dexterously and effectually, that seldom are they overcome.
They shelter themselves so completely behind the rocks, that
shot can produce little or no effect, and the uncertainty of their
actual resorts renders the assailants little disposed to venture
upon aclose approach. When in such positions, as well as
when in holes of the ground, the only effectual way in which
they can be secured or destroyed, is by approaching them
under the cover of a large shield, formed of the dried hide of
an ox, or of a hard rush or reed mat, and carried by one person,
while another accompanies him prepared for an actual attack.
Through those articles, the arrow will not penetrate so as to
produce much effect; and, therefore, ifthey are not in con-

-with dead sheep which had been destroyed by the plunderers. ‘ It appears,”
he adds, “that the Bushmen never leave behind them any cattle alive
which, from fatigue, cannot go on, but invariably kill them with poisoned
arrows.” When they overtook them upon a high and rocky hill, they ap-
ared much confused, but immediately dispersed themselves and got
ehind rocks, from whence they showered their arrows upon the farmers.
Of those the writer brought away two hundred.— MSS.

On the morning which was fixed for our departure, says Mr. Kicherer,
one of our cows came home with an arrow sticking in her flank. We
immediately concluded that the Boschemen had driven away part of our
herd. In these cases, they oblige the cattle to run as fast as they can, and
when any of them are unable to keep up with the rest, they pierce it with
a dart; in consequence of which, it falls on the road, and the carcase is
fetched away by the robbers, on the following day. The cow which re-
turned to us had been thus treated, and served as a messenger to apprize
us of what had happened. I dispatched some Hottentots with fire-arms,
to pursue the track of the banditti; and in the mean time travelled on with
‘the remainder of the caravan. On the next day, my people joined us
with seventy-three out of eighty oxen, which had been stolen from us.
They had happily fallen in with the robbers, at the distance of a long

_ day’s journey beyond the hills, and recovered the property; but two of
our horses had been killed by the fatigue.— Z'ransactions of the Missionary
Society, vol.3, p. 12.

188 Observations on the Origin of the Bushmen.

siderable numbers, or so close as that in advancing to one,
others are so situated as to be enabled to act with success,
they may thus be subdued, and frequently are so both by the
froatier farmers, as well as by the Namaquas, River Hottentot,
and Caffres. On such occasions, however, when the defendants
perceive that their efforts are likely to be ineffectual, they are
apt to rush forth from their hiding places, and approach with
such a rapidity and ferocity, as not unfrequently secures them
a@ victory.

Much difference of opinion exists as to their skill in the use
of the bow: some certainly are very dexterous therewith, and
will almost to a certainty. at a very tolerable distance, strike
any object of moderate size, while others are less certain of
their aim; but as a general position, it may be admitted, that
the majority will not shoot many times without effect, at a dis-
tance of sixty or even eighty yards, when the object in view is
equal to the dimensions of a man. As those weapons form
their only articles of defence, as well as the means of procuring
a large proportion of their food, expertness in the use of them
is a principal object of study, and one of the most frequent
amusements even of their early years. Every Bushman youth
is furnished with his bow, and even the infant at the breast is
frequently so supplied. In the construction thereof, almost all
their art is centred, and in giving them the form and charac-
ter best calculated for their particular objects, much ingenuity
and cunning are often displayed. The bow varies’ in size
amongst different hordes, being with some between four and
five feet in length, and with others not more than three. It is
made of various sorts of wood, but such as are strongest and
most elastic are usually preferred. The string by which it is
bent, and held in a condition fit for immediate use, is formed
either of the dried intestines of quadrupeds, or else of the
iacerated and otherwise prepared tendons of animals. The
arrows differ in length according to the bows, but seldom ex-
tend beyond two or two-and-a-half feet. They are formed of
strong reed, about the thickness of a writing quill, and with
one extremity fitted to embrace the string of the bow, and the
other to receive a piece of cylindrical bone of nearly the same
circumference as the reed itself, and on which is fixed the
article for inflicting the wound. In some cases, the latter is of
fine stone formed into somewhat a triangular shape, and in
others is of iron, constructed so as to ensure most effect to its,
operation. On the portion of the arrow immediately behind
the part destined for cutting or puncturing, is the poison spread,
and that in such a way as completely to encircle about two
inches of it. In many specimens immediately behind that,
the shaft is cut more than half across, so that the slightest
motion after it penetrates, or the least attempt to withdraw it,

Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas. 189

does generally occasion the separation of the major part from
that which bears the poison, and on the site of the latter is
also frequently attached, a small barb of quill or fine iron, so
as to assist more effectually in rendering extraction almost
impossible. With the view of ensuring the arrow a straight
course when ejected from the bow, they in common with all
others who use the like instrument, attach a portion of feather
to its hinder extremity. Of such, thus completed, every Bush-
man will perhaps be supplied with fifty or sixty, and those he
earries in a sort of quiver formed of the bark of the Kokker-
boom, from which the woody part has been excavated. When,
however, in a state of war, or in pursuit of game, he generally
holds more or less loose in his hand, and when about to shoot,
always places them in a convenient situation upon the ground.
The poison they employ is manufactured in various ways, so
as to concentrate and render it adapted for application to the
arrows. The most virulent sort, and that which they usually
_employ when they go against their enemies, is chiefly com-
posed of the poison of snakes; the next to that is one obtained
from the larve of an insect, found upon a bush growing near
the Orange River; and the third is of vegetable origin, and
ealled the malkop poison, on account of the peculiar effects it
produces upon the senses. This last is not considered so
serious in its consequences as either of the others, and is the
sort commonly employed upon arrows destined for killing game.
Such then are a few of the points of interest connected with
the history of the Bushmen; and though far from exhausting
the subject, or even including all that my own notes would
afford, yet I am induced to conclude for the present, with an
earnest recommendation to such of the members as may have
been in the habit of observing our savage tribes, to embody
their remarks for occasions like the present, as by such pro-
ceedings, they may advance their individual reputations, at the
same time that they acquire a consequence and character for
_ our Institution, which must be dear to all of us who feel a
_. pride in the success of enterprizes in which we have a share.

Diary of a Journey made by Governor SIMON VAN DER
STELL, fo the country of the Amaquas, in the year 1685.
Translated from the Dutch by W.L. von BucHEN-
RODER, Esq. Member of the South African Institution.

[Continued from p. 48.]

Sunday, 16th.—We made preparations for conveying ou:
baggage over the Olifants River; but on account -of the rain
it could not be effected, and we were therefore obliged to

190 Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas.

remain. In this Rivera fish is caught resembling in shape the

Carp of Holland; in taste, the Salmon, and is of the size of
a common Cod fish.

_ During our stay, we found that the Olifants River receives a
streamlet which springs out of the Griqua mountains, and
along which the Sonquas above-mentioned reside. From
inquiry we found that Sonqua signified the same as pauper does
in Europe; and that each tribe of Hottentots had their own,
employed to give notice if they perceived any strange tribe.
They never plunder from the Kraals of the. persons in whose
service they are; but do from others, and that as well in time
of peace, as in war; because (as has been related before,) they
possess nothing but what they obtain in that way.

Monday, 17th.—The Colonists who had conveyed us thus far
with their wagons, took leave at break of day; and upon their
request, thé’! Commander gave permission to them to. shoot
Sea-cows, ‘Rhinoceroses, and Elands, fcr their own use. In
consequence of,a continuation of the rain, we were to-day also
prevented from conveying our baggage over the river. Our
latitude was 31° 15’, and longitude 38° 13’.

Tuesday, 18th.—The weather being fine, we carried our
baggage over the river; and in the afternoon at 2 o’Clock, we
departed from the ford, directing our road towards a height,
which had a fine moist soil as far as the mountain. We then
entered a valley at the river, where we encamped, and where the
grass and wild oats were knee high. One of our people shot
a hare, resembling much the European one, with the exception
of the ears, which were as large as those of a common ass.

Wednesday, 19th.—We proceeded in the morning, with
misty weather, towards a height, and, after reaching it, we
came to a stream which appeared to discharge its water into
the Olifants river. We then changed our direction to circum-
vent the windings of the river, and after passing another
streamlet, reached a plain overgrown so thickly with wild oats,
that it seemed like an European cultivated field, After passing
that plain, we ascended through a small kloof, and on descend-
ing again continued our road over some low ground along the
river, till we came to the Bavians Berg, (so named on account
of the Baboons which inhabit the caverns thereof,) where we
pitched our tents. Our resting place had a clayey soil and
was well provided with grass and wood. We found in this
country great numbers of Quails, resembling in call, size, and
plumage, those of Europe.

The Hottentots which we had with us, went to the chase, each
with a Karrie* in his hand, and arranged in an extended line, in

* A Karrie is a stick generally with a knob.

Diaeiy of a Journey to the Amaquas. 19]

which, they beat along the fields; and if a Quail appeared, they
hit it, in its flight with great expertness. They hunted
Partridges, Hares, and other small game in the same manner.
We found a Scorpion, as large as one of the Craw-fish that
are found in the Rhine, of a greenish colonr, its nipper overgrown
with long hairs, and it appeared very poisonous.
We travelled this day three miles. Our latitude was 31° 1’.
' Thursday, 20th.—We left Bavians Berg with misty weather,
and had frequently to change the direction of our course, on
account of the many little hills that lay in our way. These
hills had a sandy and stony soil, and were over grown with
shrubs. Arriving at a valley, we found a rivulet with fine
water; but which was usually dry, except in very rainy seasons :
at this time there were about three feet of water in it. Along
its banks grew thorn trees and fine grass, and it discharged
itself into the Olifants river. We proceeded along its edge for
a quarter of a mile, in order to find a place where we could
ford it. After effecting this, we ascended a height, and
travelled over a plain, with mostly a clayey soil, and came again
to the Olifants river, which runs at that spot between high and
rocky mountains, in a S. W. direction. We continued our,
journey over a high sand-hill, and then directed it N. W. to a
valley called Backeley Plaats, which is situated so as to have
on the one side the river, and on the other side the mountains;
in the last-mentioned of which is found, metallic minerals, and
here we pitched our tents at a place that was well provided
with grass. The distance advanced to-day was five miles and
a half, which required us six miles and twenty-one minutes
travelling. Our latitude was 30° 56’, the longitude 38° 15’.
Friday, 21st.—We remained at our resting place in order to
refresh the people who had been fatigued a little, and also to
eure all such as found themselves indisposed, according to an
established custom on arrival at this spot. From its having
been reported to the Commander that a kraal of Hottentots,
belonging to the Gregriqua nation, resided about this place,
three men were dispatched to find them out, and to prevail on
‘them to come with their huts and cattle to us; but when they
arrived, they found that the Gregriquas had departed the
preceding evening, from a fear that we would take their cattle,
because they had rebelled against their Captains, (who had
been appointed by the Honorable Company, and carried
Batoons marked with its arms,) and had taken away their cattle,
because they did not like to barter them. ;
» That they entertained a belief that we would seize their
cattle, appeared from the circumstance, that they came them-
selves, about thirty in number, with a few sheep, in the evening
“of this day, as it seemed for the purpose to find out if any thing
‘Was contemplated against them; and from not perceiving any

192 Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas.

reason to believe such, and from the marks of friendship shewn —
to them through presents of tobacco and brandy, they resolved

to send that same evening some of their number to fetch their —

wives, huts, and cattle.
Saturday, 22nd.—We were compelled to remain for the

arrival of the kraal, in order to barter some cattle and milk “J

for tobacco. In the afternoon, part thereof arrived, and
located near us; and shortly afterwards they brought their
milk, together with some cattle, to us for barter. His Honor ©
the Commander feasted them with mutton and rice, and pre-
sented them with some brandy, by means of which they
regaled themselves during the whole night.

Sunday, 23d.—We still remained, because they, (the Gregri-
quas) requested us yesterday to remain another day, and they
would bring more cattle for barter, which they did towards
noon.

In the mean while the Commander endeavoured to settle
the afore-mentioned quarrel of the Gregriquas, who were
partly here assembled, earnestly recommending it to them, by ©
the use of a great deal of advice and argument; that this_
would be their best course, because they were. but a small tribe,
and that it was bad to war among themselves, because other |
tribes would tind it easier then to robthem of their cattle. Upon |

this they promised at last to restore the cattle, which for the |
sake of greater satisfaction, His Honor the Commander paid for, }

piece by piece with tobacco. The Captains before-mentioned, |
agreed to live together for the future in peace.

In the aftemoon, His Honor paid a visit to the kraal, and —
when he arrived, they killed a sheep for a parting feast to one
of their Captains, a Chief, who was to accompany us on our
journey. The operation of slaughtering was performed in the
following manner:—the sheep was laid on its back, upon
which the operator ripped open its belly, introduced his hand
into it, and took out the intestines, while the animal was alive.
The skin was then removed in a slovenly manner on the one
side, and also the flesh of the shoulder. The ribs of one side
were then broken from the back bone, and separated from the
flesh, one by one. Their reason for not killing the animal as
we do, is their anxiety to preserve the blood, which they collect
carefully, cook, and eat; nay, in times of want, even the skin
is roasted and eaten by them, so that of a sheep nothing but
the excrements are thrown away.

Monday, 24th.—We departed at 9 o'clock, a. m, with rainy
weather from the Backeley Plaats, and went on through a
kloof; we then passed over an extensive plain, and at its
termination came to a rivulet running with great rapidity, in.
which other travellers at an earlier season had found very little
or no water, while it was now nearly three feet deep, but brack.

Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas. 193

Tt took us about two hours to convey our wagons and carts
over it, on account of its steep hanks, which we were obliged
to cut down to a slope. We then proceeded three quarters of
a mile further to a pit with water, where we stopped, as no
other was to be found for the next six or seven miles. This
spot, as well as the whole country we passed this day, was
scantily provided with grass, and was a desert wild countty.
We had on both sides of us several large hills, amongst which
was one containing’a metallic mineral. The advance of this day
was amile anda half. The latitude was guessed to be 30° 50’,
the longitude 38° 14’.

Tuesday, 25th.—We broke up at 7 o'clock, a.m. and ad-
vanced between two hills, in a direction N. by E. for two fifths
of.a mile, after which we changed our course several times in
order to pass a kloof which required us to make many circuits.
All the hills around us contained ores, both of copper and
iron as could be seen externally. We then came toa spot
called Hooge Kraal, where we found an ore résembling that
among the Amaquas. Further on, we passed through another
kloof and came at last to a temporary stream, with good water,
where we pitched our tents. This spot had very little or no
grass, but was overgrown with green bushes, which the cattle
had to eat, and which served also for fire-wood.

Our road during the whole day was either between, or over
high, stony, and sandy hills, all of which were barren, and formed
the haunt of wild horses, many of which we saw running upon
them, and appeared from a distance to be ash gray. Our day’s
journey was very fatiguing, as we were in motion till nearly the
evening. We called this spot Goede Hoop, from having found
water here, which had never happened to others, and we hoped
to find it also on our return. We had advanced five miles and
a quarter. Our latitude was 30° 41’, the longitude 38° 3’.

Wednesday, 26th.—We commenced our journey at half-past
7 o'clock, a.m. and arrived, after travelling one-eighth of a
mile, at a valley called the Eerste-modder-kuil, (first muddy pit)
and after one third of a mile more, to the Tweedesmodder-kuil.
They are so named because early travellers found there water
which was very brack and muddy. After this we advanced
till we came to the base of Meerhofs Kasteel, which is a
mountain so called after a person who had travelled there. In
itis a large cavern formed by nature like an archway. His
Honor ascended it, and found that the hill extended in the form
of a high ridge, five miles in length, having on one side a
vein of fine white alabaster, and on the other some veins of
marble, of which some were white and red, some brown and
white, some grey and white, and others quite white.

Having had this day a fatiguing and difficult march, on
account of several very high hills, and unexpected swampy

Bb ;

194 Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas.

valleys, which we had to cross and pass; our cattle were so
much exhausted, that it was considered advisable to rest here.
This spot was scantily provided with grass, and the surface of
the valley was very stony, and was watered by a little rivulet
which -had not been seen before this, and the water of which,
although a little brackish, was fit for use. As no trees were to
be seen, we were obliged to use shrubs and rushes for fuel.

We advanced this day two miles and three quarters, in a
N.N. W. direction.

Thursday, 27th._—We departed from Meerhofs Kasteel at
half past 8 o’clock, a.m. with rainy weather, and directed our
road through a kloof between two stony hills, and ascended a
height, where we were obliged to remain on account of the
troublesome stony and swampy roads, in which our wagons
and carts stuck frequently fast, by which our cattle had become

so much exhausted that they were not able to draw any more |

that day. This plain, as well as the country which we had
passed, was badly provided with grass, but overgrown with
different sorts of useless herbs and shrubs. We found here a
small rivulet, which, as well as several we had passed, were all
somewhat brackish, which was supposed to depend upon the
nitrous soil. The country had a desert appearance, because,
in whatever direction the eye was turned it met no tree; nor

was it inhabited except by Sonquas, who rove over it, and subsist.

themselves with the game, of which, however, there was found
here but little. These Sonquas are in the service of, and
employed by, the Amaquas, to which nation they also belong.

We travelled this day two miles and a quarter. Our latitude
was 30° 38’, and longitude 37° 51’.

Friday, 28th.—We took our departure, with fine weather, at
7 o'clock, and in order to avoid the heights which occurred, we
often changed the direction of our course, till we came to the
Laaste-modder-kuil, so called on account of the before-
mentioned reasons; and as it was quite over grown with weeds,
the Commander ordered it to be cleared, so that we might
find water on our return, because there was no other in the
neighbourhood, except some in a small hole situated under a
rock, and which was both brackish and. small in quantity.
The running water which we found in this vicinity was very
salt, and emitted a smell like pickle. After the weeds were

removed, we proceeded in a north direction three quarters of a.

mile further, where we found it advisable to halt upon a large
plain, because we found tolerably good water and a scanty
supply of grass. We had advanced two miles and three
quarters. : ;

Saturday, 29th—We advanced at 7 o’clock, a.m. and
ascended a height, from whence. we saw before us a hill, the
top of which was flat and table like; and also a number of

ee

Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas. 195

mountains of uncommon height. We left the former to our
right. The country between our resting place and this hill,
was chiefly sandy and full of small hillocks, which we had to
cross. At that time a tunning rivulet meandered through it,
the water of which was tolerably good. Leaving that, we
passed along the foot of the afore-mentioned hill, and through
a kloof between high sandy hills, when we came to a river
called Kleine-doornbosch-rivier, from the thorn trees which
grow on its banks. Earlier travellers found here very little or
no water, though at this time, in many places, it was three feet
deep, and running with great rapidity. We then travelled for
‘a third of a mile along this river, upon the foot of a very rocky
mountain, supplied with a few trees, and after that we crossed
the river and halted.

We had this day uncommonly warm weather, in consequence

of which we were much plagued by a sort of flies called
Blinde Vliegen. They wound bya sting with which their head
is armed, to the great annoyance both of man and beast. They
are yellow and black, and according to the information obtained
from the Hottentots, they are found here till a sort of yellow
flowers, resembling the marigold of Europe, begin to fade,
‘when they entirely disappear. Our resting place was but
scantily provided with grass, the principal vegetation being
rushes (ruigte), which were unfit for the use of the cattle.
Our advance this day was three miles and a half. Our latitude
was 30° 5’, and longitude 379 392’.

Sunday, 30th.—We departed at seven o’clock with ‘ine
weather, and ascended a height, after which, rounded another
hill, and ascended a third, then a fourth, still higher, from
whence we saw the sea in the direction of W.S.W. and at the
distance of about six miles. After that we changed the direc-
tion of our route several times, till we came to a little rivulet,
along the banks of which we marched one third of a mile, and
then crossed it, and passed over two other hills to the Groote

_Doornbosch-rivier, where we stopped. We were obliged to
change the direction of our route so frequently to-day, on ac-
count of the high mountains, which it-was impossible to cross
over, and which consequently we were forced to pass by such
kloofs and valleys as were practicable. The mountains and
the road we travelled to-day were stony and sandy, without
any appearance of a tree. Our resting place was provided
seantily with grass, but plentifully with fuel. Our advance
this day was four miles, but we did not obtain the latitude.

Monday, Ist October.—We started with fine weather, and

travelled along the afore-mentioned river for half a mile,
when we crossed it. After proceeding two-fifths of a mile
we re-crossed it, and upon having advanced about half a
mile further, we were again obliged to cross it. The
reasons which induced us to cross the river so often were, in

’

196 Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas.

the first instance, the number of large rocks with which ix
was beset on both sides; and secondly, its very serpentine
course between the hills. From the many rivulets that
descend from the mountains and make the roads deep and
unfit for travelling, several of our carts became disabled, and
had heen repaired with a great deal of trouble, only so far as
that they reached the resting place. The short distance we
travelled took us from an early hour in the morning till three
o'clock in the afternoon, at which time we struck off from
the river, leaving it on our right. We proceeded on our
route, passing first between mountains, then ascended a
sandy height, and continued aleng its ridge; after which we
came again to the river, along whose banks we continued our
journey for another mile, and thenencamped. We had a high
peaked mountain to the N.N.E. The mountains which we
passed and saw this day were hardly any thing but massive
rocks. The Doornbosch-rivier before-mentioned, is called so
on account of the many thorn-trees which grow on its banks.
We found here that that river sprung out of the mountains
which lay ina N. direction from us, and was inereased by
many streamlets which fell into it from the mountains on both
sides, and that it discharged itself into the sea. Former
travellers found no water in that river, except in some holes
and deep parts of its bed, while on the contrary it was when
we passed, very deep andrapid. In the evening we perceived
a fire, upon which His Honor the Commander ordered a ser-
geant with ten men, and some of the Hottentots we had with
us, to go and ascertain from whence it arose. He returned,
after an absence of three hours, bringing with him an Amaqua
Sonqua, and reported ‘‘that he had seen as many as twenty of
them together, towards whom he had sent one of his Hotten-
tots to request them (according to the instructions of His
Honor the Commander,) to come to us, and to assure them
that they should not receive any harm; but as soon as they —
saw him, they ran away in great consternation, leaving
behind, all their arms, viz: bows, arrows, and assagays, al-
though he called out to themtoremain. Upon seeing this he
immediately followed them, and ordered his Hottentots, if
possible, to seize one; which they did, and that was the one
they brought.” His Honor the Commander caused him to be 4
well received, and to be asked why he had fled, but he was so
much terrified that he would not speak a word, in consequence
of which we kept him that night. We advanced this day two
miles and forty-five minutes in the direction of N.E.
Tuesday, 2d.—We remained in order to repair our broken
carts and wagons, for which a good opportunity was offered
here, because the trees were heavy enough to serve for axle-~
trees, tongs, and whatever else was required, i
The Sonqua afore-mentioned, whom we kept last night with

Diary of a Journey to the Amaguas. 197

us. was sent, together with one of our Hottentots, by His
_ Honor the Commander to see if he could find his comrades
who had fled, and if so to bring them to us. We gave him
some tobacco, in order to present it to them as a token of
friendship. A short time after his departure we saw three
fires on the other side of the river, upon which our Hotten-
tots immediately took up their bows, arrows, and assagays,
and proceeded to examine who were there. The moment that
they ascended the hill, the people that were at the fires,
namely, five of the said Sonquas, took to flight, but by calling
out ‘‘that no harm should be done to them,” they at last
stopt, and resolved upon coming to us. In the meanwhile
those we had sent out returned, bringing with them the rest
of the Sonquas. They were all of them very lean, and of a
slender make, which is the consequence of the great hunger
and hardships they suffer. They have no food, except the
bulbs of plants which they call uyentjes, tortoises, a sort of
large caterpillars, and locusts, which are found here in great
numbers. His Honor the Commander ordered a sheep to be
killed and cooked, with which, in addition to rice and bread,
they were feasted, and which they consumed so greedily that
it seemed as if they would never have been satiated. He then
presented them with some brandy, with which they made
themselves merry, and danced, sung, and shouted in a strange
manner, so as to resemble a herd of calves which were let
loose for the first time from their place of confinement. It
was without doubt, and according to their own acknowledge-
ment, that this had been the only merry day they had had in
their life time. Our latitude was 29° 49’, longitude 37° 51’.

Wednesday, 3d.—In the morning we left our resting place,
which we called Keertweeder (turn back), because former
travellers had here commenced their return; first, as the
mountains which we saw before us could not be travelled over,
and secondly, because they were ignorant of the route, as
the tribes would not point it out.

We directed our course N.W. by W. for one-fifth of a mile
through a kloof between high rocky mountains, part of which
we rounded, and then ascended for half a mile a high and
very rocky hill; the valleys between the mountains being
nothing but swamps where wagons and carts sunk to the
axletrees.

After arriving at the ridge of the mountain, we travelled
ina N. direction for one-eighth of a mile, and N.W. by N.
one-tenth of a mile, and then descended to a valley which
was also somewhat swampy. We were obliged to stop here
as there was good water and tolerable grass, and because it
was already four o’clock v.m.

Those mountains which we had marched over, produce here
and there aloe-trees, and according to the information from

198 Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas.

the Sonquas, most of the mountains are overgrown with these

trees, some of them being as high as 15 and 16 feet. During —

the time that we were on the road the Sonquas: before-men-
tioned, who had parted this morning from us, joined us again
with their wives and children. His Honor the Commander
caused them to be well treated, the same as the night before,
in consequence of which not less shouting and singing took
place than last night. We had travelled the distance of one
mile and three quarters.

Thursday, 4th.—At half-past seven a.m. we departed from
this place, directing our course due N. to the top of a hill
where we encamped. This spot was well provided with grass
and good water. We remained there because we had been
informed by the Sonquas that there were some kraals of
Amaquas near it. His Honor the Commander sent immediately
four of our Hottentots in search of these kraals, and gave
pipes and tobacco to them as presents to the Captains, and
an order to invite them at the same time to come to us.
Towards evening some Namaquas arrived, among which was
also the son of a certain Nonce, whose kraal they stated to be
situated close by. They said also that five other kraals of
different Captains were situated together further inland, and
who had said, that if we came to their country they would
attack us and take all our cattle. His Honor the Commander
received these Amaquas very civily, feasting them with
brandy, tobacco, and victuals, and so they spent the whole
night. We had proceeded one mile in the direction of N.
The latitude was 29° 36’ the longitude 37° 41’.

Friday, 5th.-. We remained here for the Hottentots we had

sent out; and the Amaquas afore-mentioned returned to their
kraal. In the afternoon Captain Nonce came himself, and
with him a great party of his attendants, together with some
of their wives and children. He rode on a pack-ox, and had
with him eleven milk-cows and another pack-ox, which carried

his baggage. He proceeded to the tent of His Honor the.

Commander, in order to present a sheep and a jug of milk, on
which His Honor asked ‘if he was willing to barter?” he
answered, “that he had no cattle, and that he was a poor
devil.” His Honor replied, ‘‘that in that case he should
keep his sheep and milk, that our nation was of that
description which would not receive anything from the poor,
but rather gave to them, and that we would therefore regale
them with our sheep.” On this reply he stood quite amazed,
not knowing what to say. He then caused six sheep imme-
diately to be brought to the tent to present to us, which
were also refused; upon which he entreated that the Com-
mander would accept them, saying ‘‘ that he had abundance
of cattle for barter, and that he was not one of those who had

intended to go to war;”’ adding, however, “that he was mas- ©

Jiecaeba

O75 eee eo te Reel, Seen ten ot

5 “i
Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas. 199

ter here, and His Honor the Commander at the Cape;’ on
which a feigned attempt was made by us to break up our en-
campment and march to his kraal, in order to see who should
be master. Upon these words he became quite astounded,
and commenced speaking with much more civility, saying
“that the other Captains had said so, but not he.” He sent
his son to his kraal to order it to break up and to come to us.
His Honor caused him and all his people to be well feasted,
‘with which they were much pleased, and pretended to have
great affection for us. :
- Saturday, 6th.—The son of Captain Nonce came again to
us, pretending that the kraal to which he had been in order
to fetch it could not come, on account of the great swamps
which were on the road, which was quite at variance with
what lie had stated the day before; namely, “‘ that it was a
road quite practicable for us to go with our wagons and
carts,” from which it could be perceived that he intended
some roguery towards us, particularly as he had shewn ill-
treatment to former travellers: he is commonly called Jonker.
He evinced by all his acts that he had not the least respect
towards his father, who required to be silent when he com-
menced to speak. His Honor the Commander remarking this,
dered him to be silent, and to let his father speak; on which
he replied “that he and not his father was-Captain.” In con-
‘sequence of this and some irregular conduct which we re-
Bpsked in him, His Honor the Commander caused him to be
pprehended, together with another of the same kraal called
tabi, who was also one of the ringleaders. It was considered
dvisable to send on the following day a seryeant with twenty
nen to the kraal, to see if they would come by fair means,
jut to compel them by force if they refused.
| Sunday, 7th.—With break of day the sergeant departed
with his men to seek the kraal, and returned in the afternoon
with it, the people were well provided with milk cows, but indif-
lerently with oxen and sheep. The sergeant reported, that
when he arrived at the kraal many took to flight, on which

Phe

he sent word by the Hottentots that he had with him, that no
harm would be done to them if they would go voluntarily with
him. He seized their arms in the mean time, and they,
eeing themselves overpowered, broke up their kraal and
proceeded quietly. It was found to be true that the roads
were impassible for wagons and carts, in consequence
which they had been compelled to unpack several oxen
which had been loaded with the chattels of their kraal. His
donor the Commander caused the fore-mentioned Jonker to be
I ought to him in the tent, and asked what reason he had to
xoint out to us a wrong road? He denied having ever said
my thing about it, whilst his people on the contrary acknow-

h

200 Diary of a Journey to the Amaquas.

ledged it in his presence, and asserted, that he had not
eome to the kraal to fetch it, but to give orders that they —
should prepare to march away; and that he had sent some of -
his people to the other kraals, in order to induce them not to ©
break up and to come to us, pretending to know that we had
no good intentions towards them. From all this it appeared
clearly that he had formed the resolution to mislead us, and —
detain us, in consequence of which he was kept prisoner, with —
threats of heavy punishment, and his father on the contrary
presented to the people of the kraal, in order that they should
acknowledge him again as their Captain, and no one else;
with which they were not inclined to comply, but were |
compelled at last by threats to do.
Monday, 8th.—We were obliged to remain here in conse-
quence of the Hottentots which we had sent out not having”
yet returned, and because ‘they were directed to meet us at}
this spot. In the mean while Captain Nonce came with cattle,
sheep, and milk, to barter with us. He also sent two people
of his kraal, to inquire why the other Captains remained so
long, and to tell them also that no harm had been done to his _
people, wherefore they might also come to us without fear or
apprehension. :
uesday, 9th.—Captain Nonce came again with cattle and
milk to barter, and seemed to be quite pleased. Towards
evening the Hottentots we had sent out came back, bringing
with them five Captains, called Oedeson, Harramac, Otwa,
Haby, and Aoe, who welcomed His Honor the Commander after |)
their manner, and shewed much joy at his arrival, particularly }}
Captain Oedeson, who stroked His Honor several times over,)}
clapped him on the’ shoulders, and pointed to his breast, by)})
which he meant to testify the good heart he bore towards
him. The Captains being now all together, they were made
acquainted with the bad acts of the foresaid Jonker and |

Rabi, ard asked what punishment they thought they deserved
on which they deliberated a long while together, and requestet
at last that Jonker might be acquitted this time, and that the’
would prescribe rules to him in presence of His Hono
agreeable to which he would have to conduct himself, whi
request was granted to them, and he (Jonker) made acquainted
that he should not any longer have the name of Captain, bu
should be contented to be simply a Soldier. Also that hi
should not attempt any thing against the Honorable Company}
and further, that he should acknowledge his father as Captain) >
and give due respect to him; and that in case he should trans
gress any of these points, they, the Captains, would join, an
punish him with death. Upon pledging themselves to 4

adherance thereto, he was discharged.

(To be continued.)

201

MISCELLANEOUS INTELLIGENCE.

s

‘GEOLOGY.

- Fossil Bones —The great cave‘of Gailenreuth, in’ Frantonia, has a narrow
‘entrance under a large rock, but the passage soon opens into a wide space
divided into several cells, apparently produced in part by the decomposition
e lime-stone which is mixed with a great deal‘ofsand. Beyond this every
is encrusted with stalactites below, above, and on the sides. The first
amber has stalactites of all sizes hanging from its roof, and numerous
Bones of bears strewed upon its fleor; the second has more bones on its
floor than the first. From the last a large aperture descends obliquely
downwards, and contains cart loads of loose bones. The cave ends with an
oven-shaped cavity, which has been excayated artificially by the extraction
of bones and skulls from the osséous breccia, and in one of the cavities theré
is a large mass of compact breccia, composed chiefly of bones cemented
by stalagmites—In some of the lower caverns, the stalactites, when dug
through, were found to have been formed upon sea sand.

Fossil Insects —The following fossil insects were discovered by Messrs.
Murchison and Lyell in the tertiary formations of Aix, in Provence, and
shave been Babeitied, &e. by Mr. Curtis, F.L.S. The bed in which they
were found was “a brown greenish or light gray calcareous marl, effer-
eekly with acids, fetid under the hammer, very thinly laminated.”
With were associated an occasional Petamides and leaves of plants.

Panit 4 Order COLEOPTERA. ,
i Fam. CARABID#.—1. Harpalus, with punctured elytra, perhaps an
Ophonus. There is also the elytron of another species. Fam. HyDROPHI-
Lipx—2. Hydrobius, nearly as large as H. fuscipes, Lin. Fam. Srapuy-
LiINtD#z.—3. Lathrobium. Fam. PTINIDH.—4. Ptinus, about the size of,
PB, Lichenum, Marsh. Fam. MELOLONTHIDX.—5. Cetonia, resembling the
» hirtetlus.—6 Cetonia, like C; stictica, Fab. Fam, CuRCULIONID%,—
. Sitona? The dark parts shew the corneous coyering which actually
remains ; and when it is peeled off, the impression of the sculpture is very
rfect: the wings of this and of another are extended beyond the elytra, as
af they had been arrested in their flight.—8. Sitonia?—9. Notaris? under-
.—10. Liparus, black, somewhat like L. Anglicanus, Marsh.—11. Ditto,
L. punctatus, Marsh;— 13. Hypera.’ Fam. CarysomEeLip®.~14)
‘assida; and cast, the sizeof C. veridis, Fab.—15. Ditto, and cast, the size
WC: equestris, Fab.—16. Chrysomela, and cast, scarcely so large as C.
it; Fab.—17. Ditto, wader side —18_ Ditto, much smaller.

hea 02° Order HYMENOPTERA,

Fam. TentHRepinipx.— Tenthredo, like Lelandria fuliginosa, Schr.

—Fam. IcHNEUMONID#.—20. Ichneumon? , the wings ave wanting; but

fr om the long oripositor it is probably allied to Ample or Bracon.—Fam.

eal ge hears Formica, and cast, winged.— 22. Ditto, apterous,—23.
’

apterous.

Order LEPIDOPTERA.
24, Phalena ; oritmay be one of the Noctuide.
Dea Ulta Order OMOPETRA. nebo

Fam, Apuip®.—25. Aphis, of the middle. size, 26, 27. Obs.: There. are
eral small insects , some apterous, others with very short,wings, which
‘ought’ Threps ; but the apex of the abdomen jis too, abtuse for that
up; and from the shortness of their legs, they cannot, I think, be the
ve of any of the Hemiptera. Fam. Cercoripe.—28. Tettigonia, ex-

pane T. spumaria, Lin,— 29, Astrica;or it may belong to seme of
ghbouring genera Cixias, Delphax, or Cercopis.
cc

Aah

-

«

202 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

3 = Order HEMIPTERA. —
Fam, CorE1p£.—30. Miris, a small one. —31. Lygeus, allied to L. abies —
tis, Lin.—32. There are many examples of different divisions of the Lyqei:

—33. Corizus, and cast, not half the size of C. Hyoscyami, Lin. Fam.
PENTATOMID™m.—34. Cydnus, “the size of OC. Albomarginatus, Fab.—39.
Pentatoma ; or it may be a Cydnus, the corners of the thorax being rounded:

in form it resembles Yetyra, but it,has a smaller scutellum.

Order DIPTERA.

Fam. TreuLip ©.—36. Limnobia, female, allied to L. sexpunctata, Fab.
. apparently fixed while at _rest.—37. Gnoriste ; either struggling on its
back, or in the attitude of depositing her eges.— 38. Another species, or the
other sex of the former one.—39, Mycetophila; a pale one —4l, Noy. Gen.
allied perhaps to Penthetria holosericca, Meig. but not being acquainted
with the genus, Lspeak with uncertainty. There are several examples of
this insect —42. Nov. Gen, another species, or the other sex of the last.—43
Bibio, male, and cast, allied to B. venosus, Meig.—44. Several specimens
of a genus between Bibio and Beris. Fam, SPRATIONID%,— 45, Nov. Gen.
apparently allied to Sargus, but Iam not acquainted with any gemus of the
family having the same niervure in the wings. The antenne are no doubt
distorted by pressure, but they are too robust and short to belong to Beris
or Xylophagus. One of the paltires is discernable,of this handsome and dis-
tinct insect,.of which there is the cast. Fam. Emprp®.—46. Empis, a
female, and cast.—47. Obs. There are eight species of Empid@, comprising,
apparently, other species, Not ty

Fossil Shells.—List of fossil Shells in’ the’ frésh' water formation’ of Aix
and Fuyeau, in Proyence:— ‘ At agg -
UNIVALVES. sistas

1. Potamides Lamarckii—2. Potomides (Cerithium. gr. of: Deshayes). =
1. Bulimus terebre. -—2. B. pygmeus. — 1. Neritina: (cast of) Zymneus
orum.—2. Lymneus, new species (whorls reversed) Physa?).—1. Planorbis —
rotundatus, coal of Fuveau, and lime-stone. of Aix.—2. Planorbis, new
species, somewhat resembling P. rotundatus.— Melania scalaris, (new species,
Sowerby,) coal of Fuveau.—2. Melania, new species, striated, too imperfect
to be figured coal of Fuyeau. dak eM >

“BIVALVES: , boas gale sap Me

1. Cyclas gibbosa, new species, Sowerby.—2. C. agué-seati@ new species —
of Sowerby (very large).—3. C. concinna, do. do. of Sowerby, roof of coal, —
.Fuveau.—4. C. cuneata, do. do. of Sowerby. High above the coal Fuveau. —
1. Unio, a new and very large species, roof of coal Fuyeau.—Cypris, (new, —
species, Sowerby.) ; : , Darras Cee x
Fossil Plants,—Plants found in the same fresh water formation of Aix and; —
Fuveau, in Provence :— Aduasi : : d vadhoun

1, A terminal pinna of some'articulated compound leaf... have no'doubt; —
observes Mr. Lindley,: who describes. them,“ but that it: belongs. to some) —
Leguminosa, either of the tribeof Lotee or Phuseolie of iM. de Candolle’s ;
arrangement.—2,, The leat of Pedocarpus macrophylia--3. Apparently the
branch of some Thuja, nearly related to. Thuja articulata —4, Leaves of —
Laurus dulcis ; or if not, of a species of cinnamon that cannot be distinguish- |
ed from it by these specimens.—5. The fruit of some plant, but in..too im- —
perfect-a state’ to be determined.—6. Very like Buzus Balearica; but it is
perhaps something else, and cannot be determined._—7. A leaf, but of so
common a form that it could not be safe’ to offer even a conjecture about it. —
—8 The stem of an herbaceous plant, but ‘there is no evidence toshew __

> fh 003)

i ; einai one, in
which vegetables succeed each other with few changes, and in almost e4 neg
ilies’

vty |

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 203

nndergo the’ most sudden changes'‘and bear no’affinity' to each other. By
means of these rapid chatriges, he ‘has fixed certain’ vegetable geological
periods, which he has reduced to four; during ¢ach of which vegetation has
presented but few remarkable changes, but'the passages of which from one
to another have been strongly marked. The*first comprehends transition
earths and coal, ‘the second speckled sandstone, the third extends from the
upper part of shelly limestone to. the under chalk, and the fourth corres-
ponds with the tertiary formations. “These are separated by strata, which
contain few or no vegetable remains; @8 the red sandstone and the alpine
limestone, which intervene between the first and the second; the secondary
limestone, between the second atid third; and chalk between the third and
fourth. In the first period the ferns and larger vegetables predominate; in
the second is an equal number of ferns, monocotyledons, and Conifer, but
of a smaller sjze than in the first; in the third the Cycadez are most abun-
dant, and there is a dearth of dicotyledons in all three ;’ but in the fourth is
a remarkable predominance of dicotyledons, and a similarity to the vegeta-
bles of the present day. Thus, as in the animal kingdom, an afliinity may
‘be traced between each succession and the state of vegetation in the dif-
ferent'zones of the present globe. The Flora of the first period approaches
to that of the small islands between the tropics, and far from continents ;
which induces the author to think, that during this period the temperature
of the earth was higher, and that it was formed of small islands, scattered
in a vast ocean, and that no great continent existed; a result which, in
other respects, agrees with the disposition of coal formations, and at which
Deluc and others have arrived by different means. The second and third
periods have some of the characters of the larger islands and the coasts;
and, lastly, the fourth period, or tertiary formation, is analogous to the
vegetables’ of the temperate zones, especially the forests of cata and
North America. Many of these pisiecieaisiens have been developed before we
find any traces of animals; but, as we advance, we perceive cold-blooded
animals; but it is only in the middle of the fourth period that animals with
-warm blood are found in any number, and their appearance coincides in a
remarkable degree with the multiplication of dicotyledons, With such
facts before him, the young author has been unable to resist the temptation
of trying to account for these wonderful vicissitudes, and he thinks they are
owing to the action of these vegetables upon the atmosphere. He supposes
that the carbon now employed im organic life was at first, under the form of
carbonic acid, an integral part of the atmosphere, from which it was ex-
tracted by vegetable absorption. “ Being surcharged with this acid,” says
M. Adolphe Brongniart, “the atmosphere was as favourable to the rapid
growth of plants, as it was injurious to that of animals with warm blood;
and it is before these animals show themselves, that we find these enormous
masses of vegetables. Animals with cold blood do not require so pure an
air, and have appeared when much of this carbonic acid has been absorbed ;
and the animats with warm blood have only existed when the air has been
more completely purified by the long continued action of vegetation, and
especially vegetation consisting of large forests, spread over vast continents,”

BOTANY. ,
Method of preserving Fungusses.—Mr. Cook, surgeon, Trinity-square,
Tower-hill, put into brine a little below saturation, the Clavaria Muscoides,
suspended by a delicate thread of silk, and closed the bottle by means of
lass. It became a little darker in colour, but suffered no other change —
hilosophical Mugazine, Oct. 1828.

\ Rice Paper.—Rice paper is the pith of the Tong-t-sao. (Calamus pe-
treus, Lourier,) as M, Vallot has demonstrated in the Memoires de VAcade-
mie de Dijon, 1820, p. 187-190. ;

“Number of Plants.—Known, plants are placed in 2,409 genera, and a-
mount to 16,712 species. ;

*

ZOOLOGY.

A South American Variety or Species of the Genus Homo.—Mr. Deville
exhibited a short time since, some skulls of a South American tribe of the
_ human race, which is, or is supposed tobe, extinct.— Magazine of Naturat

History, No, X. p. 456. i

204

Mammalia.—‘ Mr: Babbage has drawn up a table, to which we’ direct 'the-
attention of travellers and residents in foreign countries, calculated to,express.
in columns all the properties of Mammalia capable of indiction by number.
Similar tables may be easily formed, so as to include the. distinctive charac-
ters of the other yertebrated animals; and where specimens cannot be.
transmitted home whole, a correct statement of the particulars, mentioned,
will enable the Zoologist to determine, with considerable precision, the
zoological characters of an animal from stuffed specimens, particulars
pein ie form the titles of columns in which the dimensions &e, are ex-
pressed.”

Miscellaneous Intelligence.

OBSERVATIONS,

NaMeE.

Length from tip. of tail to
end of nose,

Height from ground. to
top of shoulder.

Length of tail. Male.

Length of head. =

Greatest breadth of head.

Weight of Animal.

Weight of skeleton.

Length from tip of tail to
end of nose.

Height from ground to top
of shoulder.

Length of tail.

Length of head. \

Greatest breadth of head.
Weight of Animal.

Weight of skeleton.

Number of Mamme.

Period of Gestation, in days.
Period of blindness after birth.
Period at which they cease sucking.
Period of maturity.

Period of old age.

Number of young at a birth.
Proportion of males to females.

Female.

Number of inspirations per minute,.

Number of species known.

Number of toes or claws.

Divisions of hoof.

Facial angle, ° :

Proportion of weight of cerebrum
to that of body.

Proportion of weight of. cerebrum
te cerebellum,

Length of intestinal canal.

Proportion of intestinal canal to,
length of body.

Proportion of intestinal canal to its
circumference,

Nature of food.

Grinders.

Canine teeth. > Upper jaw.

Incisive.

Grinders.

Canine teeth. > Lower jaw.

Incisive.

Structure of grinders.

Total number.

Number of Cervical.

Number of Dorsal.

Number of Lumbar.

Number of Sacral.

Teeth.

Vertebree,

Animal heat. Thermometer of Number of Caudal.

Number of pulsations per minute,

Terrestrial shell animals may be carried alive great distances.— Mr.
Guilding has found, that the terrestrial testaceous mollusca will travel to a
very great distance in a living state, even in the tropics, if packed in saw-
dust. He has lately dispatched tin boxes perforated on all sides, and filled
with wet moss and mud, in which he hopes to obtain alive the aquatic
mollusca, which swarm in the waters of the mighty Oronooka, and the
pe ponds of the neighbouring colonies. — Zoological Journal,
Norse

GEOGRAPHY.

African Geography.*—Half a century employed in almost fruitless at-
tempts to clear up the doubts on the mysterious subject of Africa, and to
acquire, at length, a certain knowledge of that country, has by no means
diminished the ardour of the first researches. The more the end has seemed
to escape our attainment, the more has the curiosity of Europe been
awakened on the subject; and even now, that the science of Geography has
experienced so many irreparable losses among the intrepid explorers of the
African continent, that curiosity has become more eager than eyer. In vain
have the successive discoveries of travellers revealed the almost insur-
mountable obstacles opposed by those regions to the most determined

* Extracted from “A brief notice respecting the progress and present.
state of the Discoveries in the Interior of Africa,” by M. Jomard, President
of the Central Committee of the Geographical Society of Paris; read by that
gentleman at the General Meeting in 1824. :

Miscellanedus Intelligence. 205

- outrage: burning deserts, inaccessible mountains, forests infested by wild

:

-

|

‘beasts, barbarous languages, savage population, destructive climates—all
have failed in damping the spirit of the successors of those noble victims of
science, Lenoir du Roule, Ledyard, Browne, Hornemanu, Houghton, Mun-
go Park, Tuckey, Peddie, Campbell, Burckhardt, Ritchie, Rouzée, Roent-
gen, Belzoni, Bowdich, and several others, and lastly, the young Tool and
the unfortunate Dr. Oudney, who have sunk under their fatigues in the
course of this year.* It would be well, at least, before any new efforts be
tried, to pause for a moment, to profit by experience, and to proportion the

‘means to the difficulties: for the enterprising spirit of civilized Europe will
never be satisfied until the veil which conceals these remote countries from
her view be entirely removed, until the immense and unknown tribes which
inhabit them are enabled to participate in the advantages of her enlighten-
ed genius, and in the goods and evils of her civilization.

In order to draw an exact: sketch of the progress'and the present state of
the discoveries in Africa, we shall in the first place remove from our con-
sideration all those parts which form the skirts of that continent, as they
are tolerably well known, even to a very considerable disiance into the in-
terior, particularly on the north-east and on the north. In the second place,
we shall pay little attention to the recitals of the Arabs, and to the relations
‘of the natives: our sole object is to ascertaim the traces left by the feet of
Europeans, determined by perfect instruments, and enlightened by the
torch of science. If we extend our researches beyond the narrow border
which we have mentioned, our knowledge is confined to a few isolated lines
and detached points scattered over an immense surface. Egypt, it is true,
and even Abyssinia and Nubia, have been explored in a manner sufficiently
complete to satisfy the demands of curiosity, and in part those of science:
on this side, the border known to us is of greater extent than in any other
part, particularly since the entire of the Oasis and the interval that lay be-
tween the line of country visited by Brown, and the banks of the Blue Nile,
have been explored by M. Frederic Cailliaud. Thus, on the north side,
from the 10th parallel of latitude, and from the 25th to the 40th degree of
west longitude, we possess exact notions of the geography of Africa; but
what a space still remains unknown between Dar-four and the course of the
White Nile, to the east as well as to the south; and in how great uncertain-
‘ty are we placed as to that course itself, an object of so much importance
‘to physical geography, without mentioning either the interior of the island
of Méroé, or the complete description of the Alps of Abyssinia, or even the
-western shores of the Arabic Gulf. If the above-mentioned region of Inte-
rior Africa is the least imperfectly known, we are indebted for it to the

united efforts of the English, the French, and the Portuguese travellers,
Bruce, Salt, Poncet, Benevento, Burckhardt, and their predecessors, fathers
Lobo, Paez, Tellez, &c.
The English nation has the glory of having made attempts upon every
int; repulsed on one side, it has directed its efforts to another, and, since
e year 1792, it has never allowed three successive years to elapse without
returning into'the career of discovery, From the. Nile the British Travel-
fers passed to the Gambia, from the Gambia to the Gariep, from the Gariep
to the Zair, and from the Zair'to the Niger. Failing in their expedition on
~ the side of the Congo, they turn to the part of the continent washed by the
editerranean: they conceive the idea, and never desist until they “have
executed it, of traversing Africa in a right line from north to south; and,
in the present day, Africa (to use’a familiar form of expression) after having
been fora long time hemmed in by travellers, has at length been pierced
Parts the very centre.

Holland, during her peaceable possession for a great number of years of
the southern extremity of Africa, had scarcely caused the courses of the
principal rivers to be ascertained. Since the end of the eighteenth century,
_- pepe a aeerremer cece rece ee et Edel

'. * To the list we may now add, Lieut.-Col. Denham, Capt. Cl
and Messrs, Cowie & Groot) eas: usepe tun daca
+ We cannot pass over this observation of evidently a most fair, liberal
and candid writer, without regretting that he should not have had the
‘means of ascertaining fully what the Dutch had done towards ex loring the
South of Africa. From t e manuscript diaries of journies rita into the
interior at early periods, with which wé are acquainted, and which we hope

206 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

without going any farther back than Mr. Barrow, the» state of things is ne
longer the same. The English missionaries, and private individuals, Trutter
and, Somerville, Dr. Cowan and Donovan, who were horribly murdered on
their road to Sofala, W. Burchill and J. Campbell, have penetrated into the
interior as far as the'26th and even the 24th degree of south latitude; ‘and
we are now acquainted with the general course of the great river. Orange,
or.the Gariep, as well as with the courses of the two. lesser rivers of the
same name, by the meeting of which it is principally formed, ;and which are
distinguished by: the initials nu and ky: otherwise called the Black Gariep
and the Yellow Gariep; in the same manneras the. White Nile and the Blue
Nile, in the north-east of Africa, unite to form the Great Nile, which, on
leaving the island of Méroé, bears: only one name and flows in one bed.
These small rivers flow in a basin bounded on, the one side by the chain of
mountains of Kowp, and on the other by the Long mountains and by those
of Kamhanni, which were explored by Mr. W. Burchell.to nearly the 26th
degree of south latitude, and under the 22d degree of east longitude; thus
advancing far beyond the limits of the nations belonging to thesrace of the
Hottentots, and entering in front,of a region covered with immense forests.
It still remained. for, him, to advance) as far as the establishments on the
north-west coast, in order to,unite the discoveries made by. the English with
those of the Portuguese, which we shall. presently, take into consideration :
his guides, however, refused. to, accompany. him any, farther, and he was
compelled to renounce his project. , j dort
The small river Zack, on the left side of the bazin,; and the branches of
the river Elephant, farther towards the south, have been visited and their.
position laid down; and, on the right. side of the basin, at: the foot of ‘the
chain of Kamhanni, an immense number of small. rivers, all of »which flow
towards the west, and sometimes are lost, in the sands of the deserts, render-
ing it impossible to ascertain whether the river Fish is the continuation of
one of those which issue from that, eleyated chain. We here have to the.
south of the equartor, several, great currents which are absorbed by the
earth, though flowing within a moderate distance of the Atlantic, (only six
degrees:) is it not, therefore, probable that a.similar phenomenon may take
place to the north of the line, at. a much more considerable distance from
the three,seas?. Before we leave the more southern - of Africa, let us_
see how many questions still remain to be resolved, how many positions to
be determined; the sources of the two great arms of the river Orange, that
of the Fish river; the connexion of the chains of mountains; the issue of —
the river Zack, and of the rivers of Moshowa and of Makatta farther to-
wards the north, the first of which directs its course towards the Atlantic, —
and the other towards the eastern coast; which shows that the chain of —
mountains of Kamhanni-continues to prolong itself from north to south
under the 22d degree of east longitude, that is to. say, upon the axis of ©
southern Africa, and at the,same time gives rise to new doubts respecting
the pretended spine of the earth, which is placed much more towards’ the
east, at about the 35th degree of longitude. If the line,,of mountains of
Lupatas does really exist, it is only a chain of the second, or even of the _
third, class, intersected by a multitude of rivers; among the rest, by the
Sofala, by the Zambezi and its tributaries, and by the, Loftih, which is said
to take its rise in the mountains of the Moon. In. what great) uncertainty
are we not placed respecting the. great lake of Marawi, which D’Anyille
has laid down upon his charts to. the east of the momntains of Lupatas, and
which is made no mention, of in;the more recent researches! rhe re
A great vacuum has been filled up by very recent discoveries towards the
middle of southern Africa, between the mouths of the Congo and the Coanza
on the one side,.and of the Zambezi and the channel of Mozambique on the —
other, in the direction of the WNW. to the ESE, and from the 4th to the

= ; STEPS ET Git at Le Ti Pe
in time to publish, it will be seen that they had not been inactive in the
cause of discovery, and that they actually penetrated farther, in a cer=
tain direction, than bas even yet been done by travellers of any other couns—
try. _No instance can be furnished of a more daring, active, and successful -
traveller in South Africa, than the late Mr, Wm. van Reenen; and if he |
had lived in the present day, when his value would have been better appre.
ciated, he would, doubtless, have been ranked as one of the most assiduous
and meritorious explorers of the age.— Eds.

,

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 207

Vth degree of south latitude... By what’fatality have points of such high

interest remained undetermined until’ the present day? and have we not
strong grounds for reproaching the Portuguese for having left, the science
of Geography in complete ignorance ‘respecting them during the space of
forty. years? -We may date in the year 1785 the commencement of their.ex-

ditions into the interior.» Discoveries succeeded each other during up-
wards ‘of fifteen years, Gregorio Mendes, Captain Lacerda, » Pereira, and
others, followed several oblique lines crossing the meridian, which, without
meeting, extend to different distances, by which means we have a continued
succession of districts observed and described by Europeans. The. report
made hy the Portuguese travellers rectifies the idea given by Captain
Tuckey respecting the course of the Congo, and:this rectification 1s a-point
of great importance for the physical geography of Central Afriea, . In. fact,
if it be true that the Congo or Zair does not take its|rise to the north ‘ot
the Equator, as was supposed previous to the expedition of Tuckey, but
on the contrary, at about the 10th degree of south latitude, what becomes
of the explanations given by geographers and travellers of the cause of the
swelling of the waters of Zair, and respecting the epoch of its increase, com-
pared with that of the swelling of the Niger? Does the general rule rela-
tive to the period of the rains, between the Equator and the southera
Tropic, absolutely oppose the possibility of a river, comprised within. that
space, assuming a rapid, increase before the arrival of that period? It
would be vain, therefore, to rest upon the conjecture of Captain Tuckey, to
make one and the same river of the Niger and the Zair, and to force it to
describe, by an unusual and retrogade course, the three sides of a trape-
zium of fifteen hundred leagues in extent,—a supposition still less probable

than the fall of the Niger into the Nile, and arising like the first,, from the

necessity of finding some Soa mouth for the river Niger. «|. it got

The route followed by Pereira, the Portuguese, in 1796, also sheds new
light over the eastern part of Africa. In addition to the great river Zam-
bezi;»he furnishes us. with information respecting another river situated
much farther towards the west, even more so than the source of the Coanza,
and which at the same time flows in the direction of the channel of Mosam-
bique—so much so, that in. those latitudes the great longitudinal chain of
mountains must diverge towards the west, and, approach the Atlantic at a
much nearer distance than was before supposed.

At will.be seen from the above that the science of Geography has made a
yaluable acquisition relative to'this side of the African continent. For this
we are almost entirely indebted to the exertions of the late Bowdich, in re-
editing these ancient Portuguese MSS., which he procured, translated, and
left-as a legacy to his country.

. The excursions of the Portuguese along the upper; course of the Zair
naturally lead us to the consideration of the unfortunate expedition of
Captain Tuckey., The principal result of his expedition, is its lone ex-
posed an error in Jongitude respecting the. position of the western. coast of
Africa, which was placed.at least one degree too much,to the west; and his
statement is: confirmed by the Portuguese charts. Qn. the eastern coast:
there is also an error, but in the inverse sense: according to the same charts,
the mouth of the Zambezi hasbeen hitherto placed one degree too far to
the east; the continent of Africa is thus diminished, in, breadth two degrees
under the 17th degree of south latitude, and at: least’ one degree, under the
6th,,at the mouth of the Zair.. This Jatter river, at ninety leagues above.
ifs mouth, is,at, least one league and. a half in breadth, and like, the Niger,
the Upper Nile, and.all the rivers of the interior, is peopled by an inmence
multitude of crocodiles and bippono tat. rnijie vi

Thus, from the 5th degree, of south latitude to the Cape-of Good Hope,
the lines followed by trayellers scarcely leave any uvexplered vacuum, but
between the 19th and the 26th degrees of south latitude, with, the exception
of Ne morth-east part, a space which the chart laid, down by, Bowdich, after.
the Portuguese, leaves entirely empty,, with the) exception of, the course of
ariver of Cassau. If we advance farther on,, the. entire, equatorial zone,
from the 5th degree of sonth latitude to the 10th degree of north latitude, is
completely unknown, with the exception of its two skirts; and. it. is,.in this:
vast space that an. extensive career is opened to the speculations of geogra-
phos, and, that they trace out, in imagination, great rivers falling into the

© seas, and direct their course over,the most lofty mountains without the

208 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

slightest difficulty !! We should have no point of junction, in this regivii
of the Equator, between the 2d and /3lst degrees of east longitude, which
were respectively reached by Bowdich and by Frederick Cailliaud, were it
not for the bold and fortunate enterprise accomplished by the English
travellers in 1823. Before presenting a sketch of their discoveries, we shall
complete the tour of Africa on the west and the north-west. | « F

The results of the two expeditions of Mungo Park are too celebrated to
dwell u here. Who knows not that his first journey leads us to Silla, at
the further side of Sego, in the 2d degree of west longitude; and that infor-
mation of a less positive nature, drawn from the account of his second and
last journey, lead usas faras Boussa, only three degrees farther towards
the east? From thence to the Nile, what an enormous distance? ;

Between the Senegal and the mountains of Kong, the travels of Adamson,
of Winterbottom, of Molien, of Major Gray, of Major Laing, and several
other excursions of less celebrity, have given us tolerable information re-
specting the nature of the country and the probable position of the sources
of the rivers; but beyond that district, and until we reach the confines of
Morocco, the Europeans are only acquainted with a narrow border of the
continent, * the interior being guarded against all visitors by the avaricious-
ness and the’ perfidy of the Moors. We have not forgotten the melancholy
end of Major Houghton, nor that of Roentgen, nor the eruel treatment
undergone by Cochelet aud his unhappy companions, by their having fallen
into the hands of the ferocious natives of Soudan. What European, who
should yor to penetrate into that country by the way of Morocco, dare
flatter himself with the hope of escaping them? As for the travels of the
sailor Adams, of Alexander Scott, and of a few others, what information ‘can
be drawn from them? Can we even place credit in them? On this side of
Africa, the greatest advances hitherto made into the interior have been b
the French traveller Compagnon, who penetrated as far as Bambouk, dat
by: Mungo Park.

All the northern border, with the exception of the ancient Cyrenaica, is
tolerably well known; for which we are indebted to the travels of Schaw,
Jackson, and several others. Wemay, therefore, direct our researches to-
wards another direction. Within a short distance of this skirt or border, is
the line of country leading from Egypt to Syouah, in the country of Am-
mon, respecting which we possess considerable information. Brown and
Hornemann were the first travellers who visited Syouah. Calliaud and
Drovetti have since visited it, and have been followed by others; but
Hornemann is the only traveller who continued his researches in the same
line of country as far as Fezzan, and the still more remote parts, where
death arrested his course. His unhappy fate has not, however, deprived
geography of the advantage of his discoveries. Mourzouk has been made
better known to us by his relations, and is looked upon by travellers as the
entrance-gate of Central Africa. : The €nterprising Ritchie directed his steps’
thither; with that ardour which we have all witnessed, and which cost that
intrepid young maw his life. Capt: Lyon, the’ more fortunate companion of
his‘enterprize, advanced to’a still greater distance, and prepared ‘the way
for ‘the English expedition: Hornemann had laid down’ the’ position of
Mourzouk, and Ritehie and Lyon ascertained the shortest way leading to
it. The three English travellers, therefore, reached it without meeting any
obstacle; and although situated at’ an immeénse distance in the interior, it
was only considered hy them’ as a pomt of departure, whence’ they’ were
enabled to push their enquiries farther: ‘Jn this manner it is that the va-
rious discoveries’ are’ of mutual ‘assistance to’ each other, and’ that’ the
smallest acquisition is of the greatest’ importance to the progress of the
science of geography. ‘The two latter travellers quitted Fezzan about the
end of 1822, and traversed, without’stopping, ‘the great desert which lies to
the north of Soudan.. On arriving at about the 14th degree of north’ lati-
tude, they found themselves on ‘the confines of the empire of Bornou, and
soon after reached the capital itself, which’ had till then been placed by

iphers 600 miles more towards’ the north-west than was right; whic
as a passing remark) may’ be taken’ as an instance of the little faith due to
the information given by the natives, as‘to the exact geography of the
country. One of these travellers, Major Denham, with a confidence bor-
dering on rashness, continued his route 300 miles farther, and engaged in
an adventerous expedition, in company with the negro mountaineers. “In

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 209

the hope of extending the field of discoveries, he fought in a cause which
was not his own: all around him perished; the entire army was destroyed ;
he, however, escaped; and, more fortunate than pee he rejoined his
companions in Bornou, and informed them of the existence of a great
. transversal chain of mountains, lying between the 9th and 10th degrees of
north Jatitude, and situated precisely in the same manner as that of Kong,
a a which flows, in the direction of the north, a river of immense
) . On reaching the extremity of its course, he was within only 450
“milés of the Atlantic.* .
. Our inquiries on the north of the Equator have been extended as far 2s
the 10th degree of latitude on three different points: on the east, between
the two Niles, by M. Cailliaud; on the west, in the direction of the sources
of the Senegal and the Niger, by M. Mollien and Major Laing; and in the
centre of Africa by Major Denham—and in every part their advance has
been obstructed by lofty mountains, and impenetrable forests, occupied by
tribes of savages who have never been subjected to the yoke of Islamism -
mountains which now form a barrier to the introduction of European
civilization, as they formerly did to the diffusion of the Mussulman law.

It is known what a brilliant Scene here opened itself to the regards of the
English travellers: a warlike city on the frontier of the country ; a numerous
eavalry, both men and horses cased in armour; a profusion of gold and of
iron, worked with an art now entirely unknown; flourishing 4nd populous
cities, standing at a few miles from each other; an immense commerce, of
which they had formed no idea; periodical markets, which were frequented
every week by upwards of a hundred thousand people! What a harvest
for Geography! malic a recompence for the fatigues and perils undergone
Me the three travellers! They have before their eyes the great central lake,
of which mention was made in the relations of the natives, but the existence
ef which could till then be denied; and they ascertained, by their own
observations, that it received within its bosom the waters of different rivers,
flowing into it from the north, the west, and the south: the Niger, or at
least a river which descends from the side of Tombouctou and Haoussa,
flows into it in the month of July, under a form of a moderate stream. This
lake was ascertained by them, as far as their researches went, to be upwards
of 220 miles in length; its breadth is not yet known, and we are ignorant
whether it has any issne—whether, as is the case of the Caspian Sea, the
influx of tributary streams is compensated for by evaporation; and finally,
whether, on a rise in its waters, it flows towards the basin of the Nile—a
question which still remains undecided, notwithstanding all these great dis-
coveries! No wonder, then, that we look with so much impatience for
some news respecting the ulterior proceedings of the expedition.

But, at the very moment when learned Europe was expecting with
anxiety the new fruits of the English expedition, it learns that its hopes are
diminished by an irreparable loss: Dr. Oudney sunk, after a few days”
illness, under the severity of this fatal climate. The young Toole, who set
out after him from Tripoli, joined the expedition, and had scarcely arrived

~ when he also fell a victim: all our hopes now rest upon the intrepid Denham,
on Lieut, Clapperton, and on Mr. Tyrwhit. The rare devotion of Dr-
Ondney, and the singular circumstances of his death, are worthy of a few
moments’ attention: they will serve to show the full extent of the loss that
the interests of science have sustained in that indefatigable trayeller. He
set out from Bornou in December, 1823, (a year after his passage across the
Great Desert) and directed his course to the west, in the direction of Kano,
accompanied by Mr, Clapperton, with whom he reached the confines of the
Kingdom. On their arrival at this spot, the caravan was attacked by a
sudden and unexpected cold of the greatest intensity ; the waters were frozen
on all sides; the contents of the skins borne by the camels were entirely
seg and the Doctor felt seriously unwell: he, however, continued
his laborious career for seventeen more successive days. On the 12th of
January he again endeavoured to set out at break of day, as was his custom:
the camels were already loaded, but his strength failed him, and, in a few
moments after, he expired in the arms of his companion, less regretting his
death than grieved at not having been able to do more for his country.

Sead GeO Soule ind) OU TOL Dake ROW DAG tote Pol
* And not at 300 miles, as was said at first, the longitude of Mourzouk
having been inaccurately stated.
pd

210 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

It has been conjectured that, under the 12th degree of north latitude, itt
the place where the English travellers then were, water cannot freeze
except on those mountains which are from 4 to 5,000 metres (a metre, 39
inches,) above the level of the sea: this calculation is greatly exaggerated.
The persons who have hazarded the assertion seem to be ignorant that it
sometimes freezes in the deserts of Lybia, at only a few hundred metres
above the level of the sea: these deserts are, it is true, a few degrees further
towards the north, but they still lie very close to the torrid zone. It is.not
impossible but that circumstances, peculiar to these regions, may cause a
considerable diminution in the temperature, and it would be safer to wait,
before we form any decided opinion upon the subject, until the heights of
the ground shall have been published; a piece of information which has
been very dearly purchased, since it has cost the life of the most enlightened
man belonging to the expedition. We may add, that if the mountains that
lie at about a hundred leagues to the west of Bornou are really of a great
elevation, (a fact which we do not dispute) as, on the other hand, the source
of the Niger is situated (according to Major Laing) ‘only at the height of
500 metres, the learned conjecture made by Mr. Walckenaer will be strongly
confirmed, namely, that the transversal chain of mountains increases pro-
gressively, according as it advances, from the west to the east, until its
union with the principal chain, which appears placed under the 22d degree
of longitude, and the 8th degree of north latitude.

The same learned observer has judiciously placed Tombuctoo at 23
degrees farther towards the west than it was laid down by Major Rennell,
after the observations of Mungo Park. — The positions of Silla, on the Niger,
is also laid down upon the maps too far to the east; and it is not improbable
that the first of these towns may lie under a more western longitude, since
Bakel and Fort Saint Joseph, according to the recent observations of some
French officers, communicated By Baron Roger, Governor of Senegal, ought*
to be placed about 2 degrees farther to the west than they are laid down by
Mungo Park. Every thing announces that the cities of Central Africa are
situated nearer to the Atlantic than was supposed; and this discovery is a
point of no small importance, as far as regards the relations which it is hoped
to establish with these countries: a diminution of a hundred leagues in a
journey through so difficult a country, is a sort of conquest for the science
of Geography.

If we had not laid it down as a rule not to make mention in this notice of
the reports of the native Africans, we should cite those of two natives, who
were separately interrogated by M. Roger, and who agree in saying that
Djenné is situated on the right bank of the Dialliba er Niger), as also the
city of Sego, and that this royal residence is formed of four distinct and
isolated towns. Mungo Park knew of the existence of these four towns;
but it appears that he stopped upon the left bank of the river, without
attempting to penetrate into them. The same individuals informed
M. Roger, that the great city of Tombuctoo is situated close to the Dialliba,
at only two leagues distance from the left bank: it is even still nearer,
according to M. Adrien Partarrieu. The town of Kabra serves as its port,
in the same manner as Boulaq is the port of Grand Cairo; and the carriers
of merchandize make the journey twice, and even thrice, in the course of
the day. To conclude; M. Partarrieu only mentions one river, that of the
Dialliba, and says nothing whatever of the Gambarou, oo merely that
a river of that name flows at a great distance towards the NNE.

Other observations, made by M. Partarrieu, agree with those of the
French officers, and those of M, Beaufort, in leading us to conclude that the
longitudes, as laid down by Park, are placed too much to the east; and it is
even supposed, that he made a considerable mistake in laying down the
latitude of the spot where he left the river Gambia. mel

Such is the state of the last discoveries made by Europeans in the interior
of Africa—I speak here of those communicated to us by ocular witnesses.
What an immense void still remains to be filled up in the chart, containing
these discoveries alone! What a space still remains unvisited, between the
twenty or five-and-twenty leading lines followed by travellers! We have
calculated the total extent of these lines which have been traced within the
last forty years, and we have estimated it at 2,200 geographical miles, even
including the excursions of Poncet in 1698, and those of Bruce made from
1768 to 1773. Let us suppose that each traveller constantly embraced

ti

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 211

within his view a horizon of three leagues in diameter, which is allowing a
pce deal, this gives us at most a surface of twenty-eight thousand square
eagues: but what is that superficies, compared with that of all Africa,
which is computed at 1,400,000 square leagues. It is plain, therefore, that
Europeans scarcely possess a knowledge of the fiftieth part of Interior
Africa: beyond that, all remains enveloped im confusion and uncertainty.
The lines of country that have been visited lie nearer to each other in the
south of the continent, and it is to the east of the central meridian, (the 15th
to the east of Paris) at about 10 degrees on each side of the Equator, that
the distance that separates them is the greatest. From the place where
Mungo Park perished, to that where Dr. Oudney sunk beneath the climate,
there only remains an interval of 12 degrees to be explored; but from
Bornou, to the nearest coast of the Indian Ocean, the distance is estimated
at upwards of 30 degrees. It is not improbable but that a chain of moun-
tains may be found in that vast space, which would form a continuation of
the mountains discovered by Mr. Burchell, in the 26th degree of south
latitude; mountains which overhang the sources of rivers flowing in a con-
trary direction, and which appear to be farther from the ocean than was
su donate until the present day.

.B.—Since this paper was read at the general meeting of the Society of
Geography, information has been received that M. Hey, who accompanied
Mr. Edward Ruppell in his travels, had ascended the White Nile to the
distance of upwards of 60 leagues above its mouth; and that Mohammed-
Bek, one of the generals of the Viceroy of Egypt, had drawn oe an itinerary
of Kordofan, a country hitherto very little known, and situated between the
Senndr and the Dar-Four. It is said that volcanoes have been discovered
there, at upwards of 180 leagues from the Red Sea, and that they bore
evidence of being still in full activity at the time. they were observed.——
Literary Gazette.

Training the Vine—The grapes of Fontainebleau are chiefly raised in the
village of Thomery, on a poor, strong, clayey soil, and on the north side of
a hill, sloping to the Seine.

Walls and Treiliage.—The walls are 8 ft. high, built of clay, plastered or
washed over with a mortar of lime and sand, and covered by acoping of
boards or straw, projecting 9 or 10 in. on each side. The treillage is formed
of upright rails 18 or 20 in. apart, with horizontal rods 9 or 10 in. apart,
The south, west, and eastern sides of the walls are employed. The chief
peculiarities of the culture are, allowing only two branches to proceed from
each vine, and planting the vine several feet from the wall. e spurring
system of pruning is employed, and it will be seen that the success depends
principally on these three particulars.

The main branches of each particular vine plant assumes, above ground,
the form of the letter T, each arm being 4 ft. long, the spurs 6 in. apart,
and the upright stem being shorter or longer accordingly as the two arms
or horizontal branches are higher or lower on the wall. The horizontal
branche$ are placed 18 in. apart, the lowest being 6 in. from the ground, so
that a wall 8 ft. high will contain five lines of mother branches. If the plants
are all planted on one side, their stems at the base of the wall will be 18 in.
apart; but in very poor situations they are planted on both sides of north

walls, and the stems of those on the north side brought through holes in the
wall to the south side.

Preparation of the Borders—The upper stratum of 18 in. is trenched,
well manured, and such a slope given as will throw off heavy rains,

Selection of Cuttings and Planting.— Cuttings are preferred, because they
can choose them from any plant, or even shoot, which has produced an im-
proved variety of fruit. The cuttings, which are called croisettes, are about
2 ft. in length, generally with an inch of old wood attached. In the month
of March, they are planted 1 ft. deep, in a row parallel with the wall, 4 ft.
distant from it and leaning towards it, and 18 in. apart in the row; three
eyes being left on the pute end of each cutting. e young shoots made
from the cuttings are tied to stakes the first summer, and the second spring
only the strongest shoot is left on each plant. This shoot is shortened to
three eyes, and a trench being opened in a direction from the plant to the

212 Miscéllaneous Intelligence.

wall, 11 in. deep, the whole plant is buried in it, except the three buds on
the young wood. This is the first chet in the journey of the plant to the
wall, and the operation, which is nearly the same as that called provigner
in some districts, is repeated every spring, till the plant reaches the wall ;
which at Thomery it generally does in three years.

In some of the gardens at Montreuil, and in that of Decouffié, in Paris,
the ape are planted at the bottom of the wall, where they remain two
years, and the third spring they are taken up and planted 4 or 5 ft. distant
trom the wall, and their stems laid down at full length so as to reach the
wall at once, much in the manner employed by Mr. Judd (Encye. of Gard.,
> 2261.), but without cutting, instead of which, stones or brickbats are laid

ere and there on the shoots, which stimulate them to throw out roots. It
must be observed that in Mr. Judd’s case, and also at Montreuil and other
gardens at Paris, the soil is, or is supposed to be, much richer than at
Lewy nh

“At Thomery,” Mr. Robertson observes, “the vines being planted closer
have a more limited range for food, and the numerous roots produced by
the frequent laying in of the stems, occupy the border so fully as to prevent
any redundancy of moisture or excess of nutriment; and iustead of a rank
luxuriant growth, they are furnished with short, well ripened shoots,
closely set with bearing eyes, which, when the ground is well manured,
seldom fail to afford abundant crops. 3

The sort of grape most in repute at Thomery, is the Fontainebleau or
Royal Muscadine. f

Training and Winter pruning.—“ During the formation of the cordons,
the spurs on their arms will successively come into bearing, and each when
pruned down at the season to two or three eyes, will produce as many shoots
with fruit. Of these, at the next winter’s pruning, only the lowest shoot is
to be suffered to remain. and that at the same time is to be cut back to one,
two, or three eyes, according to its strength. .The eyes at the bottom of the
spurs are yery small and much crowded, there are at least six within the

space of one sixth part of an inch; when the spurs are cut to the length of —

one or two inches, these small eyes are robbed by those above them; but
when the spurs are cut short immediately above these eyes, they then break,
develope themselves, and produce good bunches. Of this the vignerons of
Thomery are well aware; they never leave their spurs more than one inch
long, and sometimes less: by which means they always keep the bearing
wood at home; and, extraordinary as it may appear, spurs that have borne
for twenty years are no more than one inch long. Should more than two
shoots break from a spur, all above that number are suppressed, and not
more than two bunches are left on each of these, for a moderate crop of good
grapes proves of greater value than a more abundant crop of inferior
quality. When the space of walling allotted to the five cordons is com-
pletely occupied, about 8 ft. square or 64 square feet are filled, and the pro-
duce calculated on is 320 bunches; for each arm being 4 ft. long, and
furnished with spurs 6 in. apart, the two arms will carry 16 spurs of two
eyes each; and allowing two bunches to every eye, each tier or cordon
should bear 64 bunches, the number on five cordons will consequently
amount to 320.

‘This precise length of 4 ft. to each arm has been determined by expe-
rience to be the fittest; the vignerons found that when the arms were left of
a greater length, the spurs in the centre gradually declined, and good
bunches were produced only at the extremities of the cordon; but when
reduced to 4 ft, the spurs on the whole length were perfect, their eyes well —
filled, and the bunches of fruit fine and well swelled. ‘

“Training in cordons after this manner affords these additional advan-
tages; every portion of the wall is-equally furnished with bearing wood,
and when once the cordons are completed, the pruning and training be-
comes so uniform and simple that it may be intrusted to any intelligent
‘ workman. But what renders this practice of still greater value in this coun-_

try is, that the fruit on these small spurs always ripens earlier than on the—
stronger wood.

“When vines are trained with more than one cordon, itis evident fron
what has‘already been said, that the lower tiers will eventually become en-_
feebled by the more powerful vegetation and shade of those above them;

|

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 213

but when the vine is limited to one cordon, it maintains that one in vigour
under any such circumstances of privation. — t

“Might not training on these principles, if accommodated to their pecu-
liar natures, be applied with a Lata Be to our pear trees on walls, and
apple trees on espaliers; it would probably counteract their tendency to
runnaked at the lower parts and centre, and bear only at the extremities.

_ © When pruning their vines, the vignerons avoid cutting close to the eyes,

jest they might he injured hy the wood dying down to them; the wood of
the vine, from its spongy nature and the peculiarity of its alburnum, not
healing readily, and being liable to decay at a wound. To guard against
this, they always cut midway between the eyes, sloping the cut to the oppo-
site side of the shoot, so that the eye may not be damaged by its bleeding.
‘They are also careful to inflict no wounds unnecessarily, and those they do
make they finish off in the neatest manner. f

“The season they generally prefer for the winter pruning is from the be-
ginning of February to the beginning of March, before the first movement
of the sap takes places. The earliest pruned vines are found to break first.”

Summer Pruning or Training—Cut out weak shoots, unless any should
become necessary to replace failures in the spurs.

“ As premature summer pruning is productive of the same bad effects as
follow late summer training, in occasioning wasteful bursts of sap, it is con-
sidered prudent, before the stronger shoots are cleared off, to wait until the
wood has acquired some consistence, and until new channels are prepared
for the expenditure of the sap by the expansion of the leaves.”

Stripping a plant of its leaves and shoots suddenly, always gives a shock
to its vegetation, and therefore should be very carefully and gradually per-
formed, until the grapes are set. ;

Pinching or Stopping the Young Wood.— This accelerates the maturity of
the shoots, and swells the buds of the spurs. At Thomery the young wood
is pinched after the bud is set. “Should it appear that the shoots of the
extremities impoverish those of the centre, the former are pinched repeat-
edly until the equilibrium is restored.

“When the vignerons of Thomery, before the adoption of the present
system, during a period of thirty years, made a practice of planting their
vines far apart, their growth was so luxuriant that they were under the
‘necessity of leaving a distance of 2 ft. betwcen each cordon, and even that
was found insufficient as they shot beyond it, and could only he kept within
bounds by repeatedly cutting in the youug wood, though in an advanced
state; but since they have adopted the practice of close planting, and by a
judicious selection have procured varieties which grow more kindly, pinch-
ing alone is found sufficient to keep the plants in order.”

Care of the Fruit.—Cut off the extremities of long bunches, for they
generally ripen late. Let only two remain onashoot. Thin the berries of
close bunches, and remove insects. When the bunch is three-fourths ripe,
take off a few leaves to admit the sun and air to colour the fruit. “In doing
this, the leaf is torn off at the extremity of the foot-stalk, which is left be-
hind to attract the sap”[?]. ‘The bunches are frequently put in hair bags, to
protect them from birds; but more commonly they are screened with
cloths, matting of straw or bass, or with fern, which, late in the season, is
remoyed during the middle of fine days, and which will preserve fruit on the
trees till Christmas. [This we saw done in M. Decoufflée’s garden in October
last, and found some of the grapes still hanging on the end of his house in
ae first week of January, 1829, which he expected to keep there tili

ebroary. é

* None but the driest weather is chosen for gathering in the crop, it would
quickly spoil if stored moist. The bunches are handled with nicety, and
only by the stalk, to preserve the bloom; those intended for keeping are
cut before they are quite ripe. Some are spread on beds of fern, others are
hung up on hair lines in reverse, with the shoulders down, as that position
prevents the berries from lying so close as to rot.”

Tillage and Manuring.—The ground is hoed twice a year, after the sum-
mey training, and at the fall of the leaf, but never dug, The surface is

214 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

always kept free from weeds, aad loose to admit the air and dews. Old
light, warm manure is hoed in every three years.

The superiority of the Thomery culture is attributed to the following
peculiarities of practice, to which we would add the spur method of pruning.

“st. To the judicious choice of cnttings, the vignerons never making
use of any but such as have borne the best and finest fruits.

“2d, By planting the vines at a distance from the wall, and by frequently
laying the shoots until they reach the wall, the vines acquire abundance of
roots upon the surface. Also, by the close planting, from which all undue
luxuriance is restrained; by this means the branches complete their growth
within the bounds prescribed, and ripen their wood early.

«3d. By limiting each plant to only one cordon, with two arms, right and
left, the entire extent of both not exceeding 8 ft. The energies of the roots,
confined to so small a space, nourish the bearing wood more effectually and
more equally, and bring the fruit to greater perfection.

“4th. To the projecting coping, which eypen the vine and fruit from
frosts and heavy rains, and intercepts the heat radiating from the surface of
the wall and of the soil. ;

“Sth. The sloping disposition of the ground also contributes to their suc-
cess, as it prevents any accumulation of moisture at the roots of the vines,
and preserves them sound and healthy.”

Mr. Robertson judiciously concludes, “we too frequently err, in makin
our borders for vines or peaches deeper than the influence of the sun an
air can reach. Their depth should always be regulated by the temperature
of the climate. In such a climate as that of France, where the summer heat
is powerful, and penetrates deeply, if 3 or 4 ft. be necessary, in Great
Britain or Ireland, where it is comparatively feeble, one half the depth may
be sufficient, and a greater would prove pernicious.”—Gardener’s Maga-
zine, June, 1829.

Beet-root Sugar —Beet-root sugar is a production which many people in
this country never heard of; and which those who may, have heard of it,
recollect only as one of the ingenious enterprizes of the Emperor Napoleon
in 1811 and 1812, when he had deprived the continent of any direct supply
of West India sugar. It will awaken an extraordinary interest in the breasts.
of the people of this country now—it will steal the smile of ridicule from
the cheek of the West India planter, to be told that at present the price of
refined sugar at Paris is about 11} sterling per English avoirdupois pound
weight; the manufacture of beet-root. is profitable, is rapidly increasing,
cocupies above five-and-twenty large sugar manufactories in Picardy alone
besides others in the Netherlands, aud various parts of the continent; an
that it is estimated by well-informed French people, that one-half of all the
sugar consumed at present in the city of Paris, and one-eleventh of the total
quantity consumed in France, is home-made beet-root sugar !— Vide an in-
teresting artiele on Beet-root Sugar, in No.5 of the Quarterly Journal of
Agriculture.

Culture of the Sweet Potato—The sweet potato is cultivated in several
gardens in the neighbourhood of Paris with perfect success, and the tubers
sold in the market, and in the fruit-shops. The best crops we saw were in
Admiral Tchitchigoff’s garden at Sceaux. The tubers are planted in Febru-
ary, or earlier or later at pleasure, in the Bg stove, or in a small hot-bed ;
and the shoots they produce are taken off, and planted a foot apart ever
way, on dung beds, covered with 15 in. of earth, and og Vi by hoops an
mats in the manner of ridged cucumbers. This may be done any time from
April to June, and the shoots are not dibbled in, but laid in only about 3 in.
deep, keeping 2 in. of the point of the shoot above the earth. In about two
months after transplanting, some of the tubers will be fit to take off for use,
and the plants will continue producing till they are destroyed by frost. To
preserve the tubers through the winter, the greatest care is required. In
the king’s forcing-gardens at Versailles, they are kept in a La state all
the winter in the pme stoves. With the exception of this difficulty of pre-
serving the tubers through the winter, the sweet potato is just as easily cul-
tivated as the mealy potato. Though the shoots are naturally asvendin
and twining like those of Tamus comminis, the plants are not sticked, an
therefore the shoots cover the ground, and form over it a thick matting of

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 218

dark green smooth foliage. In the early part of the season, the tubers are
taken off as they pret the size of early erted potatoes; later the whole
cropis dug up. If the sweet potato were once fairly introduced into first-
vate gardens, we have no doubt it would form an article of regular culture
there. te
: Since writing the above, we observe, in the last edition of the Bon Jardi-
_ nier, that the sweet potato is cultivated in the south of France, where the
shoots and leaves are reckoned excellent forage for cows and horses, and
that some people eat them asspinach. Directions.are given for preserving
the tubers through the winter in layers in a box of = dry sand, no one
tuber touching another; the box closed and surrounded bya — thickness
of straw, and the whole put in another box, and placed under a heap of
straw, so as to prevent the tubers from undergoing any change of tempera-
ture.—Gardener’s Magazine, June, 1829.

Canine Madness.—After a brief historical notice of the progress of our
knowledge of Rabies, as a department of the veterinary art, and an intro-
rvie tf account of the different alleged varieties of the disease, Dr. Hertwig

to describe it as occurring in two forms, that of Raging rabies,
rasenden Wuth,) and that of Calm rabies, (stillen Wuth;) he then details
e morbid appearances he has found in the bodies after death; he next
| draws the distinction between rabies and the other diseases of the dog which
are apt to be confounded with it; he afterwards relates in succinct, but
| prehensive terms, several cases of the two varieties of the disease; and
| he concludes with a statement of his experiments of inoculation, and of thc
general inferences to which they lead. We shall present a short view of
| what he has brought forward under each of these heads.
Many people, he says, conceive that canine madness is announced by
| certain precursory symptoms, such as unusual irritability, or amer annem:
increased warmth of the point of the nose, increased sparkling and redness
of the eyes, enlargement of the pupils, retraction of the lips, bristling of the
| hair, and the like. But Leet he was always on the watch for such
warnings, he was very seldom able to observe them. When symptoms of the
| kind were unequivocally present, other symptoms also existed, and the
disease was in reality fully formed. at.
_ The first ptom of the Raging form of rabies is a change in the
behaviour of the animal, sometimes dulness, sluggishness, and peevishness,
| sometimes, on the other hand, increased sensibility, activity and serviceable-
ess, with a disposition to anger; and the change of temper, whatever it
may be, is not permanent but intermitting.—A very common symptom at
the beginning is a great disposition to lick cold objects, such as a chain,
| stones, of the noses of other dogs, and the like.—Restlessness is
also a very common early symptom. Initss 5 Tei degree this is manifested
= hme shifting of the place where they lie, and a tendency to go often
the door, without an object; in its highest degree it impels the
| animal to run off to a considerable distance in the neighbourhood, sometimes
for a whole day; but it always returns home if permitted, and there takes
in recognizing its acquaintances. The degree of restlessness often
ds on the usage which the dog receives at home.—A rabid dog never
its intelligence entirely till it is near the point of death. 1 know
their master or keeper, and obey him more or Jess, but less and less as the
+ A ga round ; and those which have been taught tricks will for
some days perform them when told. No mad dog is completely disobedient
to his master, but becomes more and more so the more the disease advances,
‘and the more he is irritated—Loss of appetite is a very early and nearly
invariable symptom. A few will take throughout even their whole illness a
little soup or a morsel of soft bread or flesh. But by far the greater number
fuse food entirely at an early period, and many of them even two days
efore any other symptom of note would be remarked by a careless observer.
is a striking character of rabies; for in all other diseases of the dog,
appetite does not fail till the disease is fully formed, or at least is
ous to an ordinary observer.—Loss of appetite is almost invariably
accompanied with a propensity to eat indigestible substances, such as straw,
eather, wool, fragments of wood, turf, and glass, and also to swallow their
i urine and dung, as well as those of other dogs, This depraved appetite

216 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

is very rare in other diseases, and is an important criterion, since it is
applicable both during life and after death —A few rabid dogs do not suffer
from thirst, and therefore do not care for water; but the greater number
lap and swallow it during their whole illness, and many of them greedily ;
some lap it frequently, but cannot swallow it properly, because the tongue
or throat is swollen. But no rabid dog dreads water. This is not a new
observation; for Meynel,* Blaine,+ and Greve,t have made the same
remark. It does not the less require repetition, however; because not only
the vulgar, but also many medical meu, and even some late authors, such as
Waldinger,§ continue to fall into the old error of supposing that canine

madness is accompanied with hydrophobia—Neither does any rabid dog

dread the dight or the air as some erroneous!y imagine. A few animals have
an increase

obscure place and wink when the lig

apparent cause, in others only when it is irritated —In most dogs affected
wit! raging rabies a disposition to bite is manifested in a greater or less

degree. T

somewhat reddish, and the eyelids are closed from time to time for a few,
seconds, as also happens with dogs that have the distemper or catarrhal
affections. At the same time the skin of the forehead is drawn down over
the eyes in small wrinkles. At a later period the eyes are dull and muddy,
but never more fiery or lively than at the beginning. In many instances
the whole head swells, in others the nose or tongue only. Most have @
rough appearance; and all become rapidly very lean.—The muzzle ir
Raging rabies is generally rather dry than moist, and therefore without
froth or slaver, which is commonly supposed by the vulgar to indicate th

disease. The surface of the lips ais tongue is sometimes. very dry.

in all by sretabine them.

* Trans. of a Soc. for Med. and Chir. Knowledge, Vol. i. :
+ Canine Pathology, or Destription of the Diseases of Dogs, 1817. —
{ Erfahrungen und Beobachtungen iiber die Krankheiten der Hausthier
1818 and 1821. di
§ Ueber die in den Jahren 1814 and 1815 haifiger beobachtete wuth der
Hunde, In der Mediz, Jahrbiich, des K. K. Oesterreich, Staates TI. iii. 8

aan

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 217

Salivation is observed only in the rare instances where there is considerable
swelling of the pharynx, and conse uently difficulty in swallowing.— Another
common error is to suppose that the tail is always held down between the
legs. On the contrary, it preserves its usual position till the animal becomes
very weak, and then it hangs down flaccid,—In like manner the gait is at
first unaltered. Butas the disease advances, the hinder part of the body
becomes gradually weaker and weaker, and at length the hind legs are
completely paralyzed.—It is an error to suppose that mad dogs always run
straight forward. At first they run about snuffing and following the scent
in various directions ; and when the biting-fit comes on they turn aside in

uest of objects. It is only when the disease is in its advanced stage, and
the animal’s intelligence blunted, that it runs straight forward. ’

In the Calm form of Rabies a change of behaviour is remarked as in the
former variety; and for the most part the animal becomes inactive, listless,
and sorrowful. The most striking and important symptom of this variety
is paralysis of the lower jaw, so that the mouth is constantly more or less
open. The dropping of the jaw has been ascribed by some authors to
spasmodic contraction of the muscles which open it. But this is an erroneous
eas the real cause being a paralysis or weakness of the muscles which
close the jaw, as may easily be seen from the facility with which the jaw can
be raised with the finger so as to close the mouth. The paralysis is different _
in degree in different cases: some dogs cannot shut the mouth during their
whole illness or under any circumstances ; while others, when excited, can
close it for a few seconds so as to bite. The palsied state of the jaw prevents
them from swallowing, so that the fluids which they lap run out by the
corners of the mouth, and the saliva also commonly flows out in the same
manner. The tip of the tongue often projects a little between the the teeth.
Animals affected with the calm form of rabies have much less propensity to
bite than those who have it in the raging form; and they have also less
tendency to change place or run away from their home. Their cry is
changed precisely im the same manner; but it is much more seldom heard ;
and some dogs do not cry at all. In all other respects but those now men-
tioned, the symptoms of the calm and raging varieties are the same.

The course of the disease differs considerably. Death is commonly
preceded by epadual exhaustion of the strength; and it is inevitable. From
six to eight days is the ordinary duration; but some animals die sooner and
others live ten days. Dr. Hertwig never saw an instance where the anintal
survived that period.

The history of which we have here given an abstract, agrees in most
particulars with an account published a few years ago by Mr. Youatt, a
veterinary surgeon of London, (Lond. Med, Repos: 1826, ii. 448,) but is much
more full and complete.

The Morbid Appearances laid down by our author are the result of nearly
200 dissection, in which the precaution was frequently taken of examining at
the same time, as a point of comparison, the collateral appearances in
healthy dog. The result is equally unsatisfactory with that at whieh other
ebservers have arrived in endeavouring to ascertain the pathology of the
disease as it occurs in man. “Although,” says Dr. Hertwig, “I have
witnessed in particular cases every appearance which prior observers have
seen and recorded, I must nevertheless-confess, that with all the pains J took
Thave been unable to discover any constant change of structure or one
peculiar to Rabies, and that, like the symptoms during life, the appearances
after death are very different in their variety, extent, and intensity.”—
“ Notwithstanding all this, however, the data derived from the inspection of
the body are of great Pe) ga hee and it is quite possible to draw from them
a correct conclusion on the question as to the pre-existence of rabies,”

The subcutaneous veins are full of black, tarry blood: The brain and
spinal chord, as well as their membranes, are turgid with blood. The
muzzle is sometimes a little swelled about the lips. The tongue in general
is not swollen; nor are any vesicles, tubercles, or scars to be seen under it ;
but its surface is. covered with a dirty, dryish slime. The salivary glands are
yellowish, not swelled or turgid with blood. The fauces are abundantly
covered with tough mucus, which extends into the nostrils; the pharynx
contracted, and commonly moist and white, sometimes, however, a little
swelled and reddened; the gullet natural. The stomach is in general more

‘ Ee

218 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

diseased than any other organ. Its outer surface is usually dark red, its
inner surface, particularly near the betes dark, sometimes cherry-red,
often looser and thicker in texture than natural; and it contains either a
yellow, green, or reddish mucus, or more frequently various indigestible
substances, both hard and soft, such as wood, stones, sand, leather, wool,
fragments of cloth, straw, and the like, but very rarely any food. In the
intestines, and especially in the duodenum, are often seen dark spots
externally, and red patches internally, as in the stomach; yet not unfre-
quently the intestines are quite healthy in appearance. The omentum,
mesentery, liver, pancreas, spleen, kidneys, supra renal capsules, bladder,
blood-vessels and nerves are free of disease. The larynx, and more
particularly the Fp ora and ventricles of the glottis, are often red, but
sometimes not; the windpipe and its ramifications are in like manner
sometimes red from increased vascularity, at other times not altered from
their natural state; and the lungs are in general much loaded with blood,
sometimes inflamed in patches. The heart is commonly flaccid, the
pericardium healthy, and the great vessels also in the natural state. The
cight pair of nerves, the great sympathetics, and the phrenic nerves are not
affected.—Edinburgh Medical and Surgical Journal, vol. 32, p. 380.

Indians of North America.—I had frequent opportunities afterwards
during the journey, of conversing with persons well acquainted with the
Indians of North America, and I was sorry to observe that faint hopes were
entertained as to any permanent improvement bein ible in the condi-
tion of these poor people. When I described what I had seen at this village,
the persons I spoke to could not deny, they said, that by the care of govern-
ment, and especially of disinterested and zealous people, willing to take
personal trouble in teaching them the arts of civil life, they may be brought,
apparently, to a considerable state of civilization; but that sooner or later
they are always found to relapse when the hand that guides them is with-
drawn; I confess Iam unwilling to adopt so discouraging a notion, and I
still think, after all I have seen and heard, that by some means or other the
Indians might be reclaimed. This, however, can accomplished, as I con-
ceive, only by allowing them to mingle with the whites; to possess indi-
vidual property as well as political rights, and thence they might come in
time to understand the practical value of religious and moral duties; obli-
gations which are manifestly useless to such people, or to any people when
preached merely in the abstract—Hall’s Travels, vol. 1, p. 260.

Alms-house.--From the report of the trustees of the alms-house for Balti-
more city and county, 1827, it appears “ that of the 623 adult persons ad-
mitted into the alms house during the year ending April, 1826, five hundred
and fifty-four were positively ascertained to have been reduced to the neces-
sity of being placed there by drunkenness.”

Bushmen.—They have no idea whatever of the Supreme Being; conse-
quently they practice no kind of worship. They have, however, a super-
stitious reverence for a little insect known by the name of the Creeping-leaf,
a sight of which, they conceive, indicates something fortunate; and to kill
it, they suppose, will bring a curse upon the perpetrator. They have some
notion of an eyil spirit, which they imagine produces mischief, particularly
the diseases which they endure; and to counteract his evil purposes, a sort
of men are employed to blow, and make a humming noise over the sick;
which they sometimes contiuue for many hours together.

Their manner of life is extremely wretched and disgusting. They delight
to smear their bodies with the fat of animals min led with a powder, which
makes it shine. They are utter strangers to cleanliness; as they never wash
their bodies, but suffer the dirt to accumulate, so that it will hang a con-
siderable length from their elbows. Their huts are formed by digging holes
in the earth, about three feet deep, and then making a roof of seetee which
is, however, insufficient to keep off the rains. Here they lie close together
like pigs in a sye They are extremely Jazy, so that nothing will rouse
them to action but excessive hunger. They will continue several days
together without food, rather than be at the pains to procure it. When
constrained to ht ba for prey, they are dexterous in destroying the
various beasts which abound in the country ; but when they cannot procure
these, they make shift to live upon snakes, mice, and the most detestable

a

Miscellaneous Intelhgence. 219

ereatures they can find. There are some spontaneous productions of the
earth, of the bulbous kind, which they. also eat; particularly the camip,
which is as large as a child’s head, and the baroo, about the size of an apple.
There are also some little berries which are eatable, and which the women
go out to gather ; but the men are too idle to do this.

The Boschemen frequently forsake their aged relations, when removing
from place to place for the sake of hunting. In this case they leave the old
person with a piece of meat, and an ostrich egg-shell full of water; as soon
as this little stock is exhausted, the poor deserted creature must perish by
hunger, or become the prey of the wild beasts. Many of these wild Hot-
tentots live by plunder and murder, and are guilty of the most horrid and
atrocious actions.— Transactions of the Missionary Society, vol. 2. p. 8.

Home Colonization—The number of persons supported under the Home
Colonization System in Holland is stated to amount to nearly 20,000, and
this great good has been mainly effected by the benevolent zeal and inde-
fatigable exertion of one individual within a period of ten or eleven years.
This individual is Major-General Van den Bosch. In the course of military
service, he was quartered for a considerable time in the Island of Java,
where he purchased an estate, and applied himself to the business of farm-
ing. It happened that a number of Chinese emigrants, under the superin-
tendence of the mandarin Tjan-hoeck, an experienced agriculturist, settled
near him. General Van den Bosch soon perceived, that, with all his care,
the crops of his Chinese neighbours always far exceeded his own, and he
was induced to enter into partnership with Tjan-hoeck, in order to become
acquainted with his mode of cultivation, and avail himself of its advantages ;
by this means he so improved his estate as to be enabled to sell it for six
times its original cost when he returned to Europe. The General has since
published two works on the subject of Home Colonies ; the first on the prac-
ticability of instituting, in the most advantageous manner, a general pauper
establishment in the kingdom of the Netherlands, in which he explains the
experiments and the processes tried and adopted by his Chinese friend in
Java; and thesecond, in 1822, on the modes of proceeding introduced by
him into the great colony of Frederiks-Oord. which ought to be the hand-
buch or manual of all future founders of “colonies at home.”—“The King
of the Netherland,” says Mr. Jacob, “was occupied, in 1817, with an exten-
sive plan for bringing into productive cultivation an extensive district of
waste between Maestricht and Breda. His attention was drawn to the com-
munication of General Van den Bosch, and his patronage was extended to
the infant project. A public meeting was held at the Hague in the begin-

~ning of 1818, when the Society of Beneficence was formed. When the laws

of the Society had received the sanction of the King, a public communica-
tion was made, and the governors of provinces, with the military and civil
heads of departments, and other local authorities, were invited to aid the
institution by becoming members of it, with the addition of all other bene-
volent persons who were disposed to doso. By these means more than
20,000 individuals were added to the Society, and subscriptions collected
amounting to upwards of £5830 sterling. The Society, when satisfied that
the funds at their disposal would be sufficient to warrant their proceeding
with the experiment they had projected, purchased the estate of the Wester-
bech Sloot, near the town of Steenwyk, on the confines of the three provinces
of Friesland, Overyssel, and Dreuthe. The estate contained somewhat more
than 1200 English statute acres of heath-land, about one-sixth of which had
been converted into fields, or was covered with bad wood. This estate cost
£4660 sterling. A small stream, the Aa, which rans through it, was made
navigable for boats; buildings for a store, a school, a spinning-house, and
dwellings for fifty-two families, consisting from six to eight individuals each,
were speedily erected. The communes sent some indigent families to
occupy the houses, who ceased from that time to be a burden on them, All
these operations were commenced early in September, 1818, and on the 10th
of November following, the colonists entered upon their new habitations.
The following estimate of the expense of the outfit of each family was made
before Fredriks-Oord was begun to be settled, and by a fundamental
jaw of ne Society, the estimate cannot be permitted in any case to be
exceeded ;—

220 Miscellaneous Intelligence.
Binlthup cach house, 2° °S= "Sls tS ee Sas ee
Furniture, and implements of husbandry, - - -— - 8 6 8
JD Ripe a lca Slee pe ie Bie tek em barensbe is ite]
Two cows, or one cow and ten sheep, ath m2 tay ea pie Oo
Putting the land into cultivation and seed, for the first year, 33 6 S$
Advances in provisions for the first year, - - - - 43 4
PRUV ANCES OF GEER KUKGS, ia ee ee ee See ee eee 43 4
Figx'and wool to be’spon, '- 2 = Se a a ee
Seven acres of uncultivated land, gy Guana eet Re - 8 6 8

Total expense of each family for the first year, - £14113 4

As three families contain twenty individuals, two of them consist of six
persons each, mostly at maturity, and one of eight. persons, six of whom are
youths, from six years old upwards, the expense of outfit for each person
amounts to £22 Gs. 7d., which is expected to be reimbursed to the society
in sixteen years, by the rent to be received from the colonists, and by the
labour they afford in its service; whilst the annual rent with which they are
charged will be equal to the interest. This rests upon the plain calculation
that the annual value of the proceeds of the labour of six persons beyond
the value of the produce on which they subsist, will amount to 30s. per year;
or, to carry it still further, that the produce of the labour of each of the
individuals will exceed their subsistence about five shillings per year, or at
the rate of less than one penny farthing per week.

The first principle of the society is, that no colonists shall ever be, even
for the shortest period, unem wag bos With this view, the population is
divided and subdivided into ss ies, who work under the inspection of
different ranks of officers with military precision. A superior director, at
first General Van den Bosch himself, superintended the whole establishment.
A sub-director presides over one hundred families. These are again divided
into twenty-four families, over whom a quarter master is appointed. This
division is formed into two sub-divisions, at the head of each of whieh is a
section-master, a practical man, who is the example and the instructor of
those under his command, in the necessary work which they are to perform.
Thus the whole mechanism resembles that of an army divided into sections,
companies, battalions, and brigades. In fact, most of the sub-directors and
guarter-masters are officers. Military men, when properly qualified, seem
the best adapted to execute duties which require implicit obedience towards
superiors, and firmness in the enforcement of attention and submission on
those under their command. The colonists are summoned to rise at five in
summer, and at six in winter, by a bell; an hour is allowed for their domestic
purposes, when, at the second bell, they must assemble before the door of
the quarter-master, the roll is called over, and when they have answered to
their names, they are led by the section-master to their various occupations.
He who does not answer to his name is entitled to no wages for that day,
though every kind of labour is paid for by the piece only. After a few years’
experience, it has heen found that, on an average, the annual excess of
P duee over subsistence of each of the first fifty-two families established at

redericks-Oord, has amounted to £8:2:4. When the society had pro-
ceeded with their plan a sufficient length of time to ascertain its stability,

and were satisfied of the correctness of the calculations on which it was ©

founded, they naturally wished to extend its influence. They therefore
resolved to raise, hy loans, to be repaid by instalments in sixteen years, sums
equal to the outfit of as many families as should be established in the colony.
As each family required £141: 13:4 to settle it, and as three families, one
of which consisted of six orphans or foundlings, could be advantageously
classed into one group, the loans were limited to £ 425 Sterling. - These
might be pee | by individuals, by charitable corporations, by communes,
or by the King, either in his individual character, or by the government of
which he is the head. The individuals or bodies contributing this sum were
to have the privilege of sending to the colony three families, two of them to
consist of six paupers each, and the third of sjx orphans or foundlings, not
under six years of age, with a man and woman, a married couple, if
practicable, or, if not, a woman only, to manage for the children. For the
maintenance of each child, the society is to be paid £5 yearly, which is to
cover the whole expense, including their education and religious and moral

Local Intelligence. 221

instruction, School-houses are built, and regular masters provided.
Churches are provided for the Catholics, Lutherans, and reformed commu-~
nions; and a regular attendance on the services of the confession to which
the colonists belong is strictly enforced on all of them. From the delicate
circumstances in which the kingdom of the Netherlands is placed, owing to
the religious difference hetweeu the two parts of which it is composed (and,
in this particular, the resemblance of the state of Ireland is unfortunately
but too complete), it has been deemed wise to keep education distinct from
spiritual tuition, though both go on concurrently ; and hence the school-.
books are all of a description which none can disapprove. The teachers, one
of them from Hofwyl, have introduced the system of instruction adopted by
Fellenburg. According to the representations of the clergy, who complained
bitterly of the utter ignorance of every religious feeling or idea among those
who were first fixed in the colony, but especially among the young, the
improvement, in this respect, has been so great as to be highly gratifying to
their feelings. Quarterly Journal of Agriculture, No.7, p. 116.

LOCAL INTELLIGENCE.

Heer ~ or eit following names, amongst others, are incribed upon
the walls of a cave called the Heer Logement, near the Oliphants River :—
J. J. Rhenius, 20 Sept. 1721; J.P. Grebeler, 24 Sept. 1739; P. Laubster,
1752; F. Le Vaillant, 1783; K.J. Slosbo, 1712; G. A. Warner, J. M. Lou-
rens, 24 Sept. 1739; L. D. Bruys, Caspar Hemery, 1712; J. A. Lospur, 1741 ;
Jacob Bredt, 1747, ben ik de kopman al; by de Heer Jacob Cloete,—Dr.
Smith’s MSS.

Northern Frontier._On the 14th November, 1827, the Bushmen stole
from Mr. F. Kruger, sixteen oxen, and murdered two men. On the 30th of
May, 1829, they carried away 51 head of black cattle from the bastards Piet

-Schalkwyk and Gert eT ee shot one horse, killed William Kapok,
e

and wounded a little girl belonging to the first-named individual.
Field-Commandant, with a Commando, went sometime afterwards in search
of the plunderers and found them beneath the Taag Pan, with only the
horns and portions of the skin of the cattle in question remaining. Upon the
approach of the farmers the Bushmen attacked them with great ferocity.
whereby it became necessary to defend themselves, and in the action six of
their number were wounded. From the position of the plunderers, which
was ina thicket, the Commandant was unable to ascertain their loss, but
supposes from the various statement made to him that twelve must have
been killed.

Field-Commandant Beipingen s has re-organized a peace with the
Bushmen adjoining the Hantam frontier, and states that no depredations
haye been committed by them for several months past. He has also recom-
mended Klaas Lynx to be recognized by the Colonial Government as the
chief of the District in question, and to have the batton indicative thereot
granted to him. «

On the 15 January, 1830, the Bushmen stole 96 horses from Louw Erasmus
and his Sons, residing in the District of Somerset, and six more from John
ae but with the exception of eleven which they killed, the rest were
retaken.

On the same day, but in a different district, they murdered Thomas
Denhelie, servant to Hermanus Maarsdorp, and carried away 49 goats and 22
sheep. On the 19th following, they robbed some bastards of a number of
horses. Between the 6th and 11th of February, they killed eight horses
belonging to Karel A. van der Merwe and Isaac Hermanus Visagie. Four
of the offenders were captured and the rest escaped.

Execution —Willem, a Malay, was executed for the Murder of his w! fe
Sana, on the Ist of December, 1829. On no occasion between the period of —
his condemnation and execution did he evince the slightest fear of death;
he ascended the scaffold with great firmness, and met his fate without any
evident agitation or apparent regret. He declared to his religious attendant
some time before the fatal day, that he was sorry he had never known what
t was to experience fear,

“9ZBT pur Czy satok dY} JOJ papnjour you oie UMOT, SUOUTG WOT, sJ1Od xy] pur sjrodwy ayy, *

666816 P2081 SLE“09G 6281 £2¢‘9ce 198° 869°R6 POOSS 6281
806'£6G 960% LPB‘EES 828. 696'09% CLO o8'hs ZOOELT 8281
ont reat “bse LOBL a a4 — bgt L@81
£L6‘908°% OPL'S6L LE TIL 9781 0zEG6SE HE6°9GS 0s9‘eoe'T 90L'180°Sx 9B
L9v‘008'E LOG YEE 096'E98°Sx CeBIT £68°EF6'E 902‘8S6 OCL'ELSL LOVCLE CTR CUBI
SEFTOOE GGOTES 088‘06L°% PERL LIU'SLOP Ose6IL BIS'EFETL CCzCLO'E PERL
SLLc68's TILES L09‘81 9% E281 1Gh080°F £18°9GZ T69°SLO'L LEO LLL ZBI
SLOTS 6POGEL Pes ‘96eS ZBL 8z8°Z80'S 0661SE BLELOE SE IOG‘FZES ZBI
: 6ES‘061% 789698 0S8'0G8‘T 1281. 199'998°F TPO06SI GIR. xerey a8
a (061° i *0G8" HTTIBT PIP COS 1281
8 ESLISEL'S R96°6FE CBL COLT OSL OEE FLEE 986°9FE GOLOLPT C89 060°L OZR
S OFO%ECR'G OfL‘E6E O16‘198°T 6I8T PIS E6S‘E LOL‘POL COL‘COOT Goe‘e6L'T 61ST
— OLGOEL'E OBFPC% 060°906% SI8L Chr UrLb S9C°L8T BELLPOT Le1'906% 8181
aS O96 8cE'E O&z°ChE OSLE88'% AGH 916°%69F 068°0Z1 FOCEOLT ZOFSO8 LISl
= 688°66C'T 0965FEE 629°698'T 9181 PS6'SFS'E OILS TLU'229'T ELOERST 9I8I
S CoC'6TE'T GOZS6L FLT | IST GBC = |yra emo = gS-o SSP wee Palos
Ss TSL‘L90°T LOTSL9L 029‘006 DIST ZOP‘EEIS eR eh eee ol ee ne
~s T2OTLOL 912186 COP'OBL 181 OL9LEL Sle tar a See ee eal RISE
Ss 0@0°T08 ZILOCT 808‘0c9 ZI81 80e‘0c9 (oat 75 SS ehlog wows Serer
G G ¢ j
3 Tororo £68°C9% SB0°GLE TI8L BIESES Bars Sal 52) cae on eRe wees TT RT
mJ 6LE‘bHO OLPLZE 006°9LE OIST cece 226 Oy eed. GS eee — 5 \ OST
860°TST &e8‘Ee SLOLIT 6081 £906 ev te. 3 Ee = cree ~ = | 608T
080'6¢h ETL LE8918 8081 £98°9LP ©. eta ae ee ie tm = Ely SORT
od EFO'LG ZL8‘9C1 LO8T SCS‘OFL hae 9b a) 9S. See ae ess “al 5 LOBT
S407) Op-LIY *SUD])OpP-LIy7 *SLD]JOP-LYY “SAOOP “XPT ‘SiDpop-xny | “SimpOp-KYF | *s.injop-xiy
‘sj1odxa-ayy pur syrodxg |! “P2HOdxa-oy
o ‘Knoop ay} Jo | “GoadGONa |. ‘syioduiy ‘sds u Haig 20; | sdiyg ysyag | ‘sdryg ysouig
aonposd ay} ou 7 UvVaA jo : uw ut UVAIA
anv [IO], ‘sq009 TVINO1I090 anjeA [e}O], |‘spoor “us19309 ‘spoor) uSta10,q| ‘spoon YsHiig
=
x 626L OF LOBL wou ‘adozyy pooy jo advg ay} wos poysodxa pue oyur poyroduar gy JOLLY JO anjea poepeunjsa 7vj}0} bya Jo NYVOLAY

‘SLYOdXT SLYOdWI

RX ‘sdoory, Jo aaisnoxa uaars st uoyendog ayy,

146911
COe‘9TT
1er 111
LELSLL
9ee‘C0L
GLO‘TOL
06886
cec’26
98688
6eL'Cs
Le9F8
ELE
F968
BLOLS
€PPr‘08
LVGSCL
62°62)
ZAP ELI
CCOLL

“poysiuiny
uinjot ou

Local Intelligence.

5
“paysod xy a
$10399] “

3
S
ca
Sa

‘SHOLLNGUdd ¥ SyOVTa

‘SHAVIS OYWDAN ‘SLOLNGA.LLOH aad “SNVILLSIYHO
|

‘powodxg ANIM

qTdVO.3J9 NYOLTY “AAISNIUL “FSRL_ 0} GOST Woy ‘adozy pooy jo adeg Bu Fe NOLEV LAOS 24} JO AUVWIAOS

224

RETURN of the Quantity and declared Value of ALOES, HIDES, IVORY.
and GUM, the produce of the Colony, exported from the Cape of Good
Hope in each Year from 1820 to 1829.

529,037
189,560

136,589 |
436,138 |

359,241 |

(Ox and Horses.) | Elephants & Sea- GUM.
Cows’ Teeth.

: Quantity | Value. |Quantity! Value. Quantity] Value.

Rds. | Pieces.| Rds. Lbs. Rds. | Lbs. Rds.
58,780 3,819 | 20,990 9,510 | 17,560 600 170
174,000 | 2,732 | 15,880] 4,538 | 8,350 1,690 580
59,182 | 16,391 | 127,304 | 24,490 | 46,750 | 3,576 | 1,322
76,644 | 15,017 | 110,311 | 19,855 | 42,576 2,933 1,116
62,102 | 12,126 | 104,829 | 20,661 | 44,587 | 25,435 | 10,397
92,346 | 29.722 | 313,920 | 106,778 | 221,146 | 111,853 | 29,120
ee 40,047 ogee 48,258 | 103,946 | 25,124 noe

vs :

1,272 | 75,210 | 27,092 | 38,140 | 4,308 | 16,720 243
3,029 | 55,729 | 22,675 | 21,413 | 2,754 400 8
2,611 | 54,905 | 25,701 | 25,497 | 3,174 | 16,943 86

375,736)

RETURN of the Population of the Cape of Good Hope, for the Year 1829.*

DISTRICTS,

Cape Town, -
Cape District,
Stellenbosch,
Worcester, -
Swellendam, -
George, - -
Uitenhage, -
Albany, - -
Somerset, -
Graaff Reinet,

Total -

* We regret the impossibility of giving a more detailed return for 1829,
but hope to be able to supply a more perfect one for the current year. In —
that it shall be our endeayour to exhibit seperately the number of white
persons, Hottentots, Free-negroes, Slaves, &c.

Local Inteiligence.

HIDES. IVORY.

oe

FREE

PERSONS, - SLAVES. -

TOTAL. BIRTHS. DEATHS. %

Males, |Females.| Males.

6,326
3,246
4,403
5,398
5,534
2,976
3,595
3,501
4,449
5,674

2,963

45,102 | 41,346 | 18,271

: SOUTH AFRICAN
QUARTERLY JOURNAL.

No.Ilt. APRIL—JUNE, 1830.

A Description of the Birds inhabiting the South of
Africa. By Anprew Smitu, M:D. Member of the
Wernerian Natural History Society of Edinburgh;
Honorary Member of the Mineralogical Society of Jena,

[Continued from p. 120.)
Accrrrter Ganar. Klein Spervel of the Colonists.

Falco Gabar, Shaw’s Zoology, vol. 7, p. 202.—Red-legged
Falcon, Latham’s General History of Birds, vol.1, p.212.—
Epervier Gabar, Daud. 2, p. 87.

A. capite, dorso, gula pectoreque cesiis, abdomine et femoribus
nigro et albo transverse fasctatis ; remiges nigro-brunnee@, pogo~
niis internis nigro-brunneo et sordido albo fasciatis; cauda ni-
gro brunnea fascits tribus subalbidis transversis notata, apices
plumarum albe. .

Bill dark horn colored; cere deep red; eyes light crimson ;
head, neck,-interscapular, back, and shoulders dirty brownish
or reddish gray; chin, throat, sides of neck, and breast, light
bluish gray or pale ‘slate color; belly and thighs banded light-

- ish black and clear white. Primary quill feathers nearly an

uniform dark brown on the outer vanes, whilst the inner ones
ar? martked by alternate bands of blackish brown and dirty
light’ white; secondaries nearly similarly colored, and all tipt
With white. Tail slightly rounded, feathers brownish black,

erosséd by three transverse bands which appear, when viewed

above, of a pale dusky white or grayish white, and, when
seen below, of a pure white; the tips of all pure white; legs
and toes red; claws horn coloured. Length from bill to base
of tail six inches; length of latter six inches and a quarter.

. Female.—Length from bill to base of tail seven inches ;
length of latter seven and a half. The color of back, throat,
and breast less clear than in the male; the black lines of the
belly rather broader, and the tarsi and toes of a.duller yellow.

Young—Bill nearly as. 00 mature: specimens; cere and
E

226 A Description of the Birds

eyes yellow; head and neck variegated blackish brown and

rufous, the latter most abundant on the sides of the last
named part; interscapulars and back an uniform dark brown,
with the exception of some very slight variegations, occasioned

by many of the feathers ‘being indistinctly tipt with rufous; ~
shoulder feathers dark brown, tipt and edged more broadly

with light rufous; tail coverts white. Chin, throat, and breast

light rufous, more or less variegated by longitudinal stripes of

dark brown or blackish brown; belly and thighs marked by

alternate narrow bands of dirty- black and pale rufous; pri- -
mary and secondary quill feathers nearly as in old specimens;
tail blackish brown, crossed by four white bands, besides each
feather having a white tip and some spots of a like color
near quill; legs and toes yellow; claws horn coloured.

This bird occurs, though not very abundantly, throughout
the whole of the known parts of South Africa. Le Vaillant
found a nest in the month of September, which contained
three young ones. It was constructed, externally, of small
flexible twigs; internally, it was lined with feathers, and
occupied the cleft of a Mimosa tree.’ It’ is, perhaps, more
common about the banks of the Oliphant River, in the district
of Clan William, than in any other part of the colony. .

ACCIPITER MINULLUS:

Falco Minullus, Latham.—Le Minule, Le Vaillant Ois d’ Afr.
pl. 34.

A. supra, c@ruleo-niger ; subtus, albus nigro-fusco fasciatus ;
crissum album maculis cordiformibus subnigris notatum ; remiges
negro brunne@, pogoniis internis fasciatis ; rectrices ad apicem
albe et pogoniis internis tribus maculis albis notatis: rai,

Male.—Bill black; cere yellow; head, neck, and. inter-
scapulars shining bluish black or deep slate color, with, in
some lights, a tinge of green; back less shining, though of —
the same color; shoulders varied with light tints of olive; —
upper tail coyerts white, with transverse blackish bands or
spots, the one nearest the tip of each feather somewhat tri-
angular. Chin and throat white, slightly mottled or indis- —
tinctly rayed with brownish black ; breast and anterior part of
belly pure white, transversely rayed with close set brownish
black bands, sides of former, indeed sometimes of both, a
little tinged with rufous or tawny; hinder part of belly and
under tail coverts also banded, but with the lines much more
apart. Primary and secondary wing coverts dark brown; pri-
mary wing feathers brownish, the inner vanes banded) trans~
versely with dusky black; secondaries brownish, with the
exception of -a little white on the-inner ‘edges of inner vanes,
which last are distinctly crossed by dusky black bands ;_ insides

&
inhabiting the South of Africa. 227

of shoulders light tawny, inclining to white, and variegated
with irregular narrow brownish lines. Tail slightly rounded,
with the outer vanes of all the feathers brownish black,
spotted or irregularly banded with reddish brown, and the
inner ones nearly pure black, and partially crossed by pure
white in three different places; tips of all the feathers, white ;
legs and toes yellow; claws black. Length from bill to base
. of tail five it a length of tail four and a half inches. =<

Female.—The colors of the head, neck, and interscapulars
are duller, and exhibit less lustre than those of the male.
Length from bill to base of tail about six inches and a half;
length of latter five and a half.

Young.—Color above blackish brown, much variegated
about the back and sides of neck with white, arising from the
feathers in those situations being, with the exception of
brown tips, of a white tinge; interscapulars and shoulders
mottled by the feathers having rufous tips; upper tail coverts
nearly marked as in mature specimens; chin and throat light
tawny white, with some longitudinal brown streaks ; breast -
and centre of belly white, with oblong or roundish brown or
black spots, and many of the feathers narrowly tipt with
white ; sides of belly white, with broad brown bands, and a
more or less general tinge of rufous; under tail coverts white,

~With some heart-shaped blackish spots; thighs rufous white,
| with*irregular transverse brownish bands. Primary wing
feathers brownish, with the inner vanes towards quill marked
in a dentated form by tawny; secondaries brown, with a large
proportion of tawny disposed as in the primaries, and with
the edges of outer vanes and the tips of the feathers marked
by the same color.. Tail a little rounded; the outer vanes of all
the feathers dull brown, the inner ones dusky black and tawny
white in alternate transverse bands; the tips of all the
feathers white; legs, toes, and base, of bill yellow; claws
black; “ eyes orange yellow.”

This bird is met with in the forests of Sitsikamma, and
_ also about the Baviaan’s River, and other situations where

forests occur in, the eastern districts of the colony. Its food

»consists usually of the smaller birds, but when those are not
procurable it devours grasshoppers and some other insects.

According to Le Vaillant, it constructs its nest externally of
_ flexible twigs, together with moss and dried leaves, internally

_ with wool and feathers, and lays about five eggs.

Obs.—It will teadily be seen by those who haye an oppor-
tunity of consulting the beautiful work of Le Vaillant, that
the bird figured in it under the name,‘ Le Minulé,” is what has
just been described as a young bird.» The evidence I possess,
leaves no doubt as to its being the’ plumage of the first

i.

228 A Description of the Birds

' year which he describes and represents ; and, therefore, forces
me to dissent from an authority I so much admire.

ACCIPITER TACHIRO.

Speckled Sparrowhawk, Latham.—Le Tachiro, Le Vaillant
Ois d’ Afrique, pl. 29.

A. supra brunneus ; infra albus faciis nigro-brunneis trans~
versis variegatus. Remiges brunne@, pogoniis. internis nigro
fasciatis et versus bases variegatis; rectrices brunnee faciis
latis nigris notate ; tarsi et digiti fave.

Male.—Bill bluish black, with a small yellowish spot on the
edge of the tooth of upper mandible, and another opposite it on
base of lower; cere yellow; front, crown, back of neck, in-
terscapulars, back, upper tail coverts, and shoulders dull
brown ; the feathers of nape all white towards quills, thereby
giving rise, in certain position, to a mottled appearance. Chin
and throat pure white; sides of neck white, with narrow
transverse brown bands; breast and belly white, banded trans-
versely. with brown, the bands few towards the middle, but
numerous on the sides; under tail coverts white, irregularly
crossed by a few narrow brownish lines; thighs tawny. white,
with broadish transverse brown. bands. Primary wing feathers
brown, banded on the inner vanes by black towards their
tips, and by black and nearly clear white towards <uills;
Secondaries the same as primaries, with the exception of the
white being more abundant on. the inner vanes. Tail slightly
rounded, of a light brown color, and crossed by four broad
blackish bands*, and the tips of all the feathers more or less
white; legs and toes yellow,;,.claws black. Length from bill
to ase of tail seven inches,; length of tail seven and a half
inches,

Female——Length from bill’ to’ base of tail nine: inches ; |

length of latter eight inches ; body considerably larger than
in the male, and the colors similarly disposed -as’ in’ it, only

they’are of a'duller tinte: ">"

-Young.—Above brown, but of a lighter tint than in mature -

specimens, and the feathers of the back and shonlders edged
and tipt with clear rufous; chin and throat tawny white, the
former with a longitudinal black. streak towards its centre ;
breast and belly tawny white or pure tawny, and each feather
marked in the middle by a large oval or oblong blackish spot;
under tail coverts tawny white, variegated: by cordiform or

'' * It will often be observed that in the same bird. the number of bands are

not alike in albthe tail, feathers, particularly about, the moulting season, —

which will generally be found to arise from old and new ones existing in the
same specimen, ;

ee ee

*
Se

gh ne ae taal

iat aah:

“hoppers, &c.

inhabiting the South of Africa. 226

voundish dusky blotches; thighs rufous, with transverse
brown bands or irregular cordiform or roundish spots. Pri-
mary wing feathers. dirty brown, inner vanes banded towards
tips by black, and towards quills by white and black; secon-
daries brown, with the inner vanes banded by black, and
their edges irregularly and broadly marked by white, the outer
edges and tips rufous. Tail slightly rounded, with four broad

blackish transverse bands, and the spaces between these -

tawny or rufous, tips of all the feathers whitish; legs and toes
greenish yellow; claws black. The colors of the male and
female are, nearly alike, and there exists the same difference
in size between them when young as when old.

_Le Vaillant found this bird in the forests of Auteniqualand,
and I have seen several which were killed in the eastern dis-
tricts of the colony, as well as in Cafferland. Its nest, ac-~
cording to the author just named, is placed upon trees, and
constructed externally of small twigs and moss, and internally
of feathers. From some small portions. of shell which he
found about a nest, he considered the eggs as white, with red
spots. In the nest itself, as well as on the branches of the
tree on which it was placed, were found the remains of grass-

Obs.—Though “Le Tachiro,” as figured in the work upon
African birds is considered by its author as an adult specimen,
yet Ihave every reason to be satisfied that it is only the
young of the species just described.

AccIPLTER. MELANOLEUEUS. ont

_ A: niger; remiges nigre, pogoniis internis albo mactlatis
aut fasctates; cauda sordido-fusca fasctis transversis nigris
quatuor. al
_ Bill black, with. the exception of the tooth of the upper
mandible, and a small portion of the lower directly opposite it,
which are yellowish; cere yellowish; color above black, with

a faint’ tint of brown, beneath pure deep black ; primary and
secondary wing coverts black ; primary wing feathers black,

with their inner vanes towards quills spotted, or irregularly
banded with white; secondaries dusky brown clouded. with
black, and the inner vanes spotted with white; scapulars
brown, with some white blotches on both vanes. Tail slightly
rounded, with four broad black transverse bands, the in-
termediate spaces dirty tawny brown, and the outer vane
of the outermost feather of; each side with some oblique, short
white stripes towards quill, and internally with white
blotches ; the two next with blotches on the inner vanes, and
the centre ones without such marks; legs and toes greenish

/

2D. A Description of the Birds

yellow; claws black. Length from bill to base of tail eleven |
inches; length of latter nearly the same*.

Young.— Bill nearly as in mature specimens ; head rufous,
with the centres of all the feathers black; back and sides of
neck similarly marked, but the spots largest on the former,
whereby the latter exhibits a greater proportion of rufous ;
interscapulars, back, shoulders, and tail coverts brown, the
latter broadly tipt with rufous: the feathers of the back and
shoulders with narrow edgings and tips of the same color.
Chin and throat tawny, variegated by a few black longitu-
dinal streaks; breast and belly similarly colored, but the
streaks considerably larger and more numerous ; under tail
coverts and thighs tawny, without, or with but very few
variegations. Primary and secondary wing coverts. brown,
tipt with tawny; primary wing feathers dark brown, the
inner vanes towards tips banded with black, and towards —
quills with black and white or pale tawny; secondaries —
brown, banded with black on their inner vanes, and mottled
towards the edges of latter with tawny white, all the tips
tawny. Tail slightly rounded, each feather with four or five ©
transverse bands of black, and between these brown, finely
mottled with white, some of the black bands are, in some.
specimens, somewhat arrow-shaped, and have a line of tawny
white on the edge most distant from the body. Instead of an
uniform brown between the black bands, there is, in several
of the lateral feathers a mixture of white, either in the form
of blotches or partial bands, the tips of all the feathers are .
tawny white; legs and toes greenish yellow; claws black.

The only specimen of this species which I have seen ex-
hibiting the mature plumage was shot on the Baviaans Riyer,
and the two young ones which I have had the means of coms,
paring with it, were killed near Wynberg.

Obs.—Though there are many and strong points ae simi-
larity between the three specimens just viewed as belonging ‘
to the same species, yet therg are some others also, which 5
warrant the existence of doubt. and, therefore, till more. satis= 7
factory évidence can be obtained, the fact of identity or non- —
identity must remain undecided. The great approximation, —
however, does not appear to me to sanction their being
described as two species, more particularly as two out of the j
three are decidedly young, and not referable to BY other —
species I have yet met with here. ae

* As the history of the bird described is not well known, I have pur teh y
avoided referring it to either sex, though a minute comparison wit twig
young apeaaers would incline me to view it as a female.

7

inhabiting the South of Africa. 231

| ACCIPITER RUFIVENTRIS.

A. supra brunneus; infra subfulous; ‘remiges. brunnee,
pogonits internis nigro fascratis, cauda fuscis quinque nigris et
quatuor ceruleo-griseis notata.

Falco rufiventris, Latham’s History of Birds; vol..1, p.284.
| —Daud. Orn. tom. 2, p. 86,—Epervier bleuatre, Voy. d’Azara,
3, No. 26. ited poke Nhe dhanth yon

| base of upper mandible, and another opposite it on the lower,
| black; head, hinder part of neck, back, upper tail coverts,
' and shoulders brown, with a tinge of deep slate color, which
| is particularly strong soon after moulting; sides of neck,
| chin, throat, breast, anterior part of belly, and thighs light
rufous, the three first the palest; hinder part of belly dirty
| white, banded transversely with rufous; under tail coverts
white. Primary wing feathers dirty brown, the inner vanes
| banded with black, and towards quill marked on their inner
edges between the bands by pure white; secondaries brown,
with the inner vanes banded with dusky black, and varied
| with white in the same situations as the primaries. Tail
| slightly rounded, and marked by five broad transverse bands
of dusky black, and four of a dusky or pure bluish gray, tips
' of all the feathers white ; legs and toes yellow; claws black.
| Length from bill to base of tail five inches and a half; length
| of tail four and a half.
Female.—Length from bill to base of tail seven inches;
| length of tail seven inches; colors more dull above, and
| rather deeper beneath. ‘ Bs
~ -Young-—Color above brown, without the dark slate tint of
/ the mature bird, and varied particularly about the shoulders,

rufous ; legs pale yellow; claws dark horn colored.

_ This species occurs along the South-east coast and to some
very considerable distance inland, at least I have seen several
specimens from the neighbourhood of Baviaans River, and
from the country towards the southern branches of the Orange
River; I have also seen examples of the same bird which
| were killed near Constantia, and between that and Cape Town.

Obs.—This appears to agree with the description of the
| Falco rufiventris of Shaw% and, though he describes his bird

us being a native of Cayenne, it might possibly have been
caine from the Cape, or the species may be an inhabitant
of both countries. Tage

N : Cy

tam

Male.— Bill, with the exception of a small yellow spot near

head, neck, &c. by each, feather being narrowly edged with *

“fA Gi wm , Pete “4 y tat pet Wan i, warts

232 A Description of the Birds
Stirps. FALCONINA. (FALCONS.):

Rostrum breve ¢ basi aduncum; ale longe ; remex secunda
longissima.

Beak short, hooked from the base; wings long; thé second
quill feather longest. ' oe ‘alas As

Genus. FALCO Auctorum. FALCON. >”

Rostrum breve ; mandibula {| Beak short, the upper man

superior fortiter dentata, infé- || dible strongly. dentate, the
riore emarginata. Acrotarsia || under emarginate.’ Acrotarsia
reticulata... Remex Secunda || reticulated. Wings with the
longissima, prima et secunda || second quill longest, the first
prope apicem interne fortiter || and second strongly emargi-
emarginata. i « 1) nate internally near the.tip.

Fatco Frontauis. Daud.

Falco galericulatus, Shaw; vol.7, p: 149.—Le Faucon Huppe,
Le Vaillant, Ois d’ Afriq. pl. 28.

F. cristatus, crista brunnea, dorsum plumbeum et plume lis ‘
nets longitudinatibus nigris; subtus albo, flavescens et fasciis

brunneo nigris transversis notatus ; cauda griséa, nigro fasciata.

Mule.--Bill bluish at base, and black’ at tip;)cere yellow;
eyes: orange. yellow; head crested, the latter of a brownish
color; behind the angle of the mouth on each side a longitu-
dinal blackish brown streak or blotch; back bluish gray, the
feathers each with a dark streak in the course of the vane,
and with transverse dusky bands, besides light bluish ‘white
edgings and tips; sides of neck dirty white, with a slight
_ tinge of tawny; chin’ and throat tawny white; breast: and
belly the’ satvie, and’ crossed by narrow black’ bands, as: are
also'the feathers of the thighs. Primary quill feathers black-
ish; secondaries'deep bluish gray, with blackish transverse
bands; and’ all broadly tipt with the same color as the back.

Tail’ grayish, with seven or eight transverse’ narrow black —

bands; arid! all the feathers'tipt with light grayish white; legs

and’ toes’ yellowish;’ claws black. Size’ that of the common

pigeons oe LT. : 290
Female.—Crest shorter than that of the male, atid her size
nearly a fourth larger. . eid Samat.

Young.—All the colors exhibit somewhat of @ yellowish
tinge, and the dirty white of the chin, throat, and breast is
variegated with red and grayish brown; the crest does not
appear till some months after it leaves the nest.

This bird inhabits the borders of lakes, the sea shore, and
the banks of rivers abounding with fish; which last, together

Ss ees.

inhabiting the South of Africa. 233

with crabs, forms its favorite food. It builds its nest amongst
rocks, or on trees.upon the banks of rivers, and lays four
¢ggs of a whitish red color.

Pauco ripiauis. Shaw. °
‘Le Faucon a culotte noire, Le Vaillant, Ois d’ Afrig. pl. 29.

F. griseo-fuscus; gula alba; corpore subtus rufescente striis
fongitudinalibus nigro-brunneis, femoribus fasciis longitudina-
dibusnigris.

' Male—Bill yellow at base, horn colored elsewhere; cere
yellow; eyes bright hazel; head blackish brown ; interscapu-
lars and shoulders grayish brown, with a deeper colored
streak along the middle ofeach feather; throat white; breast,
belly, and under tail coverts reddish white, with brown
blotches, -which are smaller behind than before; thighs
blackish brown, with the feathers edged and tipt with

’ whitish. Primary wing feathers and tail also blackish brown,
with whitish edgings and tips; tarsi feathered to within a
little distance of the toes; bare part yellow, as are also the
toés; claws black; wings, when folded, considerably shorter
than ‘tail. Size between that of the Accipiter Musicus and
the last described species.

Le Vaillant killed a male, of which the foregoing is the
description, while feeding upon a yqung hare, which it had
just killed on the mountains of Great Namaqualand ; and he
says he was informed that the same species was very common
on the Sneewwbergen, in the District of Graaff-Reinet. .

Obs,—Though the shortness of the wings, and the partially
feathered tarsi, might:appear to establish this as a separate
species from the last, yet there are many circumstances which
suggest the identity of the two, and that the present is the
description of a young bird. As Ihave neither met with the
one nor the other, the descriptions given-are copied nearly

_ _ verbatim from Le Vaillant.

a

Fatco cHiquERoipgs.

F. capite rufo, nigro variegato; dorso et humeris griseis, li-
“mits obscuris transversis fasciatis ; duabus fasctislongitudinalibus
sub oculos ; infra subfulous aut rubro-albus ; remigibus brunneis
pogonits internis maculis subfulvis notatis; cauda subgrisea
fasciis decem aut undecim transversis nigris, et apicibus plus
marum albis.

Male.—Bill bluish, with shades of black, and the base of
the lower mandible yellow; cere yellow; eyes dark brown;

Ge ;

234° A Description of the birds

front and anterior part of crown black, rest of crown and nape
rufous, the last with some dark variegations, or a transverse
black ‘band extending from the black of the cheeks; back of
neck, interscapulars, back, upper tail coverts, and shoulders
hoary bluish gray, with dark slate colored or blackish blue
transverse bands; from the eye, on each side, extends a black ~~
stripe as far as the nape, and another from each angle of the
mouth for a short way down tlie side of the neck; sides of
latter pale tawny white, which is also the color of the chin,
throat, breast, belly, under tail coverts, andthighs. Primary
and secondary wing coverts hoary blue, with dusky grayish
white transverse bands; primary wing feathers brownish,
with the inner vanes, for the greater part of their length,
partially crossed by somewhat conical white spots; seconda-
ries the same; tail hoary white, with ten or eleven moderate-
ly-broad black bands, and the intermediate spaces thinly
sprinkled with minute brownish black dots or lines ; tips of the
feathers all white; legs and toes yellow; claws black. Length
from bill to base of tail eight inches; length of latter seven
inches.

Female.—Length from bill to base of tail nine inches and
-a half; length of tail seven inches and a half; front, and
nearly all the crown black; the two black bands on sides of
head less deep, and smaller than in the male; the rufous of
head less clear, and the back with its celors duller, and its
transverse bands more inclined to brownish black.

Young.—Head rufous, with the front and nape a little
variegated with black; back of neck and interscapulars
blackish, with the feathers finely tipt with rufous; back,
upper tail coverts, and shoulders blackish brown, with the
feathers all broadly tipt with rufous; the black ‘stripes on
sides of head less strongly marked than in full grown
specimens; sides of the neck rufous; chin and throat tawny
white; breast and anterior part of belly pale rufous, with a
roundish or oviform black blotch towards the middle of each
feather ;. hinder part of belly, under tail coverts, and thighs .
pale rufous, without variegations. Primary and secondary
wing coverts blackish brown, clearly tipt with rufous; pri-
mary wing feathers blackish, with the inner vanes marked
by transverse oviform pale tawny spots, the extremities of
which neither reach their shafts nor inner edges; all the
feathers finely tipt with light rufous; secondaries similarly-
_ colored, marked as the -primaries, and all broadly tipt with -
rufous. Tail blackish, with seven or eight irregular transverse
rufous bands, and all the feathers broadly tipt with the last
color; bill bluish green, with shades of black, and the lower
mandible with a very faint tinge of greenish yellow at base ;

inhabiting the South of Africa. 235

cere dusky greenish yellow; eyes dark brown, legs and toes
yellowish white; claws a dark horn color.

Specimens of this hawk are not unfrequently found along
the western coast, and I have also met with some about the
Langekloof, at least three hundred miles to the eastward of
_ Cape Town. In those situations it is often seen resorting, in
the evenings, to the poplar and other trees in the vicinity of
farm-houses, and upon such also it often builds its nest. The
latter is constructed externally of dry twigs, and within of
hair and feathers, and in it are deposited from three to four
_ eggs, during the months of August or September. It preys
on small birds, young hares, &c., and, when in search of such,
or in defence of its young, it evinces a most amazing degree
of ferocity and courage.

FALco PEREGRINOIDES.

F. capite saturate ce@seo, dorso subgriseo fasciis trans-
versis nigris notato; macula nigra sub oeulum; gula alba ;
pectore albo striis longitudinalibus nigris variegato; abdomine
_ griseo maculis striis et fasciis transversis nigris variegato ;
_ tarsis et digitis flavis.

Male.—Bill blackish at tip, orange yellow at base of lower
mandible, and bluish green elsewhere-;~ cere yellow; eyes
dark brown; front, crown, and nape dark grayish blue, with
each feather marked by a narrow longitudinal black streak
towards its centre; back of neck blackish, with the feathers
tipt by dark bluish gray; interscapulars dark bluish gray,
with transverse narrow dusky black bands; back light gray,
with black bands; upper tail coverts the same; shoulders
bluish gray, with more or less distinct dusky bands; under
‘each eye, and commencing at base of bill a black irregular
blotch; side of the neck, chin, and throat white; breast
white, or slightly tinted with tawny, and variegated by fine
_ black longitudinal streaks ; belly pale bluish gray, with small
black spots, streaks, or transverse short bands; under tail
coverts tawny white, with narrow black transverse bands.
Primary and secondary wing coverts a deep tawny slate color,
with narrow white tips; primary wing feathers blackish,
with a tinge of hoary, which is most distinct upon the outer
vanes; inner vanes with many transverse. oviform white
blotches; tips white; secondaries. blackish, with the inner
vanes mottled or distinctly banded with white; tips, and a
little of edges of outer vanes, white: scapulars grayish, each
with a narrow longitudinal black streak towards the middle,

id with several blackish transverse bands crossing it. Tail
bluish gray, with about ten transyerse narrow black bands,
and all the feathers broadly tipt with white; the spaces bo-~

236 A Description of the Birds

tween bands also finely, and some, at least, closely mottled
‘with black; legs and toes yellow; claws black. Léngth from
bill to base of tail eight inches; length of latter five inches.

Female.—Length from bill to base of tail nine. inches;
length of latter six inches; the bluish colors are darker; the
blotch on the side of the head is. not of so deep a black; and
the white of the under parts is less pure.

Young.—Base of lower mandible with a slight tinge of
yellow, rest of bill bluish black; cere yellow; eyes brown;
head blackish brown, feathers finely edged and tipt with
rufous; nape and back of neck variegated blackish brown
and tawny white; lower part of neck behind, together with
the interscapulars, deep blackish brown, with all the feathers
tipt with rufous; back feathers black, with rufous tips.
Upper tail coverts banded brown and tawny; shoulders black- -
ish brown, the feathers tipt with rufous; blotch or streak
under the eye blackish brown, and smaller than in old birds;
chin and throat pure white; breast and belly tawny, with
the feathers variegated by oblong black spots, which are largest
on the flanks, in which: situations they sometimes con-
tain a light colored spot towards the centre of the black;
many of the variegations on the thighs are somewhat arrow-
shaped; under tail coverts tawny, with arrow-shaped black |
spots. Primary and.secondary wing coverts blackish brown,
with shades of bluish gray, and.the inner vanes spotted with
tawny or rufous; primary wing feathers blackish brown, with
the inner vanes nearly crossed. by, rufous oyiform’ blotches,
and all finely tipt with white; secondaries, marked in the'same
way, but with the proportion of white at, tips a little greater,
Tail brownish black, with seven or. eight transyerse narrow
rufous .bands,. which extend. directly across some, of. the
feathers; and only partially. in others, tips white; legs and —
toes greenish yellow; claws, black... obie.; dod

The majority of the specimens of this falcon, which Ihave
seen, were killed near Cape Town, particularly about Wyn-_
berg. and Constantia. I haye also seen one which was. ob-
tained near Uitenhage, and. have been told that it, occurs not
unfrequently in that. part of the colony. .Thosethat. were
procured near Cape Town exhibited the remains of small birds,

rats, lizards, &c. in their stomachs. , ii
Obs.—The first specimen of this species which T obtained
exhibited an immature plumage, and, from the general ap-
pearances, I set it down, without ‘hesitation, ‘as’ the young of
the Falco Peregrinus. More extended observations have,
however, now induced me to view it as different, and to place
it next to that, from the great similarity there exists between
them, Iam much afraid we are too anxious to discover iden-

inhabiting the South of Africa. 237

tities ; and the search after such is materially retarding the
advance of the science. It is much easier to«get rid of a
name than to detect the existence of two species, when em-
bodied in one description, and therefore it appears to me

+ best, when a doubt can justly exist as to identity, to consider

the objects, especially if their habitats be very apart, as dis-
tinct species.

Fatco rvuptcotus. Daud. .Roodevalk. — Steénvalk: of.'the
Colonists: ; :

Falco capensis, Shaw, vol..7, p. 192.—Le Montagnard, Le
Vaillant Ois. d Afrique, pl. 35.

F. capite saturate’ ceruleo-griseo, dorso et ‘hwmeris rifis
nigro maculatis ; gula alba ; pectore, rufo lineis longitudinalibus
nigris variegato, abdomine rufo maculis nigris notato ; ‘remi-
gibus subnigris, pogoniis internis albo lineatis, cauda rotun-
data, grisea fascits nigris transversis variegata.

Male.—Bill bluish black towards tip, bluish white at base;
cere yellow; eyes brown; head, together with the back
and sides of neck, dark slate color, with each feather marked
along the centre by a longitudinal slender black streak ; in-
terscapulars and back deep rufous, with small black spots or
longitudinal streaks; \ shoulders and ‘scapulars deep rufous,
with irregular or somewhat triangular black ‘spots; ‘chin
tawny; breast’ rufous, variegated with longitudinal. black
lines ; belly rufous, with black spots; vent and thighs tawny,
without variegations. Primary and secondary wing coverts
black, with irregular tawny, white transverse bands;) primary
wing feathers black, with, the inner yanes nearly.completely
crossed by numerous white, indentations ;, secondaries blackish,
with both vanes crossed by irregular rufous bands, Tail dark
bluish gray, with seven or eight black bands, all.very narrow,
except the last, which is nearly an inch in width; on. the
three outermost feathers of each side the black only.appears

‘upon the inner yanes, but on the rest. it crosses both, allithe

feathers are broadly tipt with white; legs and. toes; yellow;
claws black. Length from bill to base of tail six inches and
a half; length of tail five inches, ~ ., ma Clie Bien
'Female.—Length’ from’ bill to base of tail’ eight inches ;
length of latter six inches ; head brownish gray ; back tawny
rufous, ‘with the variegations less numerous than in'the male; —
chin and ‘throat tawny white; breast and‘bélly tawny brown,
the former with longitudinal ‘black’ atcehtle! nae ake latter
with similar colored spots: In ‘other respects ‘early the same
cs ovata “ittwre toed setst

as the male.

238 A Description of the Birds

Young.—Head and neck rufous tawny, with indistinct longi-
tudinal black streaks ; back and shoulders light rufous, with
large irregular or triangular black spots; chin nearly white ;
throat light tawny rufous, with irregular streaks like those on
the head; belly with the same ground color as breast, and
streaked or spotted in front, but behind like the vent and thighs,
without variegations; wing feathers all distinctly tipt with
white, with the black tinge stronger, and the yellow of the
feet, toes, and cere is less clear.

This hawk occurs very frequently in all parts of the colony,
as well as in the country both to the eastward and northward
of it. When in search of its prey it is generally seen soaring
about in open country, but when disposed to rest it retreats
towards mountains or rocky knowls, and there passes the

ynight.. In such situations, also, it constructs its nest, which

it forms externally with dried twigs, and internally with hair
and feathers: according to Le Vaillant, the eggs are of a
rufous color, and often six or eight are found in the same
nest. It feeds upon the smaller quadrupeds, lizards, &c.

FALco RUPICOLOIDES

F. supra, subfulvus, capite colloque in longum nigro lineatis
dorso et humeris fasctis brunneis transversis latis; infra flavo-
albus, pectore lineis longitudinalibus nigris variegatis ; abdomine
lineis nigris aut maculis et hypochondriis fasctis transversis
nigris ; remigibus snbnigris pogoniis internis albo denticulatis ;
cauda grisea-alba sex aut septem fasctis nigris transversis
notata. . .

Female.—Bill bluish black at tips, yellow at base of lower
mandible, and bluish white elsewhere; cere dusky yellow;
eyes a grayish sand color; head and neck tawny yellow; each
feather with a narrow longitudinal black streak along its

= centre; interscapulars, back, and shoulders with a clear tinge
of rufous, and the feathers crossed by broad dark brown
bands, the tips all tawny yellow; tail coverts dirty white,
with broad brown bands; inside of shoulders white, with
here and there a minute black streak; sides of neck tawny
yellow, varied by longitudinal black streaks; breast and belly
tawny yellow, with the former marked by black longitudinal
streaks, and the latter by streaks or roundish spots towards
the centre, and by transverse blackish bands on the, sides ;
thighs tawny; under tail coyerts yellowish white. Primary
and. secondary wing coverts pale fulvous, with transverse
black bands; primary wing feathers blackish, and the inner
vanes with, many white serratures or indentations ; seconda-
ries brownish black, with transverse fulvous bands upom
both yanes, and all tipt with dirty white. Tail slightly rounded,

.

|

H och
if

|

inhabiting the South of Africa. 239

Grayish white, with six or seven broad transverse black
bands ; all the feathers broadly tipt with white; legs and toes
yellowish; claws black. Length from bill to base of tail nine
inches; length of latter seven inches.

_ The only specimen of this species which I have seen, was

killed on the banks of the Groene river, in little Namaqua-
land. In manners it resembles the last described species, and

". was observed to resort during the night to similar situations.

GENUS. BUTEO, Auctorum. BUZZARD

Rostrum mediocre, subdebile ; || ‘Beak mediocral, rather weak ;
nares subrotundate. Tarsi||nostrils somewhat rounded.
breves; acrotarsia scutellata. || Tarsi short; acrotarsia scutel-
Remex quarta longissima. lated. Fourth quill longest.

Burro sacxau. Jakhalsvogel of the Colonists.

Falco Jackal, Shaw, vol. 7, p.173.—Le Rounoir, Le Vail-
dant, p.'73, pl. 16.

B. supra nigricans, gula nigra; pectore caudaque rufis; ab-
domine nigro albo lineato, tarsis flavis.

Male.—Bill black, with the exception of a little of the
lower mandible at its base, which, with the cere, is a dull
yellow; eyes dark brown; head, neck, back, and shoulders
black, or blackish brown ; chin and throat of the same color ;
breast deep chesnut or ferruginous red; belly, under tail
coverts, and thighs black, all the feathers broadly tipt with
white or ferruginous red. Primary and secondary win
coverts black; primary wing feathers black, with a tint of
hoary upon the outer vanes, and the inner ones towards
quills broadly edged with, if not altogether, white ; -seconda-
ries bluish gray, with many transverse narrow black bands,
the very tips of some of the feathers are white, and in all,
immediately behind that, an inch or an inch anda half of
uniform clear black. Tail short, nearly even, and deep ches-
nut or ferruginous red, each feather marked by a_ black
blotch close to tip, and all more or less mottled with white
towards quills; legs and toes dull yellow; claws dark horn
colored. Length from bill to base of tail twelve inches;
length of latter eight inches.

__ Female.—Size.rather greater than that of the male; and,
if any thing,.the colors are less deep and clear; and the
extent of red below is usually greater. .

Young.—Bill black, with a very slight appearance of yellow
at base of lower mandible; cere dull yellow; eyes grayish
brown; head, neck, back, and shoulders dark brown, most

240 “A Description of the Birds |

of them with blackish brown centres, and tawny edges and
tips. Below pale tawny or clear chesnut, with the throat
_and sides of the neck marked by longitudinal black blotches;
primary wing. feathers black, with more or less of a hoary
tinge upon outer vanes; secondaries blackish brown, with the
inner vanes broadly edged towards quills with grayish white ;
tail reddish gray, with each feather crossed by ten or eleven
narrow blackish transverse bands, and with a reddish white
tip; the inner vanes towards quills nearly pure white. When
viewed ‘below the whole of the feathers appear nearly of an ~
uniform white. Length of tail eight inches.

This species occurs throughout the whole of the colony,
and also, at least'to a’considerable distance, beyond it. It is
usually seen in the vicinity of inhabited places, and generally
resorts to trees or bushes about such spots, to rest during the
night. The male and female are most commonly seen
together, or at least in the same neighbourhood. Their food
consists of the smaller quadrupeds, birds, lizards, ‘&c. ‘and
they very often prove destructive to the poultry of the Afri-
can colonists. The female builds her nest upon trees com-
monly at no great distance from the resorts of man; construct
it externally of dry twigs, leaves, &c., internally of feathers,
hair, and such like materials, and lays from three to four eggs,
which are about the size of those of the common domestic
hen.

. Obs.—As scarcely any two specimens of this buzzard ex~
hibit even nearly the same tints or distribution of colors, it is
‘difficult to give such a description as will enable the reader
to detect the bird if found in the intermediate stages between
youth and maturity, when the diversities are most strikingly
exhibited. In specimens a little advanced, the most ready
means of ‘detecting the species willbe a reference to the tail;
which, ‘in all, after a certain age, has the ground color of a
deep chesnut or ferruginous red; and each feather either
matked “by a black blotch near the tip, or by transverse .
black bands. When less advanced, the ground color, though |
it be not as just described, yet evidently inclines to that, and
exhibits, particularly towards the quill, a strong ferruginous
tinge. “The inner vanes of the feathers, particularly towards
quills, will also be found to have a considerable share of
white, more or less pure, and the whole of the under parts
of the body to be of.a rufous or tawny tint, of different depth
in‘different:parts ; and only, if at all, variegated by irregular
blackish or brownish black blotches.

Bureo Lacorus. a
Falco Lagopus, Gmel. Syst. 1, p. 260, sp.58.—Lath. Ind.

Description of the Falls of Gersuppah. 243

Orn. vol.1, p. 19.—Merey Tasschenb. Deut. vol. 1, p. 37.— .
| Falco-Olumipes, Daud. Orn.—Falco Selavonicus, Lath. Ind.
vol. 1, p. 26, sp. 54.—Buse Gantée, Le Vaill. Ois. d'Afrique,

vol..1, pl. 18.
(To be continued.) ! ;

4 :

Contributions to Physical Geography.
(From the Edinburgh Journal of Science, No. III.)

1. Description of the Falls of Gersuppah in North Canara.
“Tue following description of the falls of Gersuppah, in North
Canara, appears in a letter, published in a Madras paper;
__ they are represented to be the grandest in the world.

' “The falls are situated at the distance of a mile to the west
of a small village called Kodakainy, which forms the boundary
of the Bilghy Talook, in North Canara, and lies contiguous
to the Sagara district of Mysore, receiving a continual supply
of water from twelve streams, which conjoin, as the name im-
plies, at Baringee, in Mysore ; five of these pursue their course
from Ramachendapoorah ; four from Futty Pettah, or the town

of. Victory, so named by Hyder; and the remaining three at
Koodolee; and after being precipitated down the cataract, and
then gently winding the current through a rugged way, which
it has forced through the base of the mountains at the verge
of their declivity, widens at Gersuppah, and forms a beautiful
river, called Sarawati, navigable for sixteen miles for boats to
the town of Honore, where it falls into the sea.
«Like most other places to which the natives haye given
names from something remarkable in their soil or site, this
was called Gersuppah, because the ground, before the build-
ings had been erected, was covered with cashew-nut trees;
_ ‘Ger, signifying in Canarese, the tree of this description, and
_ Sooppoo, a leaf. | £
“It was asserted by the bramin who accompanied me, in
_ their usual exaggerated style, that the old city here contained,
- in its flourishing state, a lakh of houses, and I have no doubt,
_ from the extent of the ruins, that its population may have
_ been above half that number. Out of seventy-four temples
called Busty, there remains but one, well constructed of gra-
nite, covered with a stone roof, where the Chatowr Mookee, or
four-fronted idol of the Jain caste (the then inhabitants) sits,
_ surviving the homage of its long silent worshippers, a prey to
the moles and to the bats.
___ * On leaving Gersuppah, we commenced the arduous under-
taking of ascending the phate, The pass here is neither so
mE @ Bn

3

PEA,

242 Contributions to Physical Geography. “

steep, rugged, narrow, or so much intersected with conical —
loose rock as those in other directions through the same range ;
but is much longer, being fully twelve miles in continued un-
dulations, so that the line of road (and it is surprising how it
could have been first traced out) is disheartening, as well as
unsatisfactory; for imagining that considerable progress has
been made, descent and rise alternately succeed ere. the long
wished-for summit be gained, «which occupies at 'the least six
hours to accomplish.

“The morning having proved fair, seemed, independently
of the solemnity of the day (Sunday), to fill.our hearts with
cheerfulness at the thoughts of making towards the scene from
which we expected our curiosity to be so soon amply repaid
for the distance we had come. The solemn silence that per-
vaded the thicket in our approach to it threw a lambent gloom
on the mind; the noise, however, of the waterfall, bursting
suddenly on the ear, soon enlivened our anticipations; but
here again a momentary disappointment supersedes these eager
expectations, for, standing on the bed of the rocks, not thirty
feet distant, the eye can discover nothing to awaken amaze-
ment: a few steps, however, nearer, the stranger is so over-
whelmed with the immensity of the dread abyss, that he re-
quires some seconds to collect himself before he gets sufficient
courage to make the attempt to examine the awfully grand
view that presents itself beneath him—he feels as if he were
looking into the brink of eternity! nor is the situation in
which he is compelled to be seated to enjoy the sight less
strikingly perilous; he has also to lie down horizontally and
look perpendicularly over a projecting rock at the very edge
of the immense basin, into a descent that the eye can scarcely
fathom from its profundity, and beholds a dreadful chasm
hollowed out by the weight of the dashing torrents, which
cause to ascend from the white spray that they form below,
volumes of vapour which, rising into the atmosphere, mingle
with the clouds above the highest mountains in the neighbour-
hood, and buoyant upwards borne, would rather seem to be
the smoke of Aitna’s fiery bowl, than the subtle extricated
particles from the whirlpool of an equally dangerous element.
The spectator sees the heayenly bow with all its prismatic
colouring and splendour, reflected downwards through the
salient aqueous globules athwart the surface of the unfathomed
gulf, in the perfectness of the mundane semi-arch,

* T should imagine the circumference of the crater, which is
shaped like a horse-shoe, to be about a quarter of a mile. In
front of its open end, a descending forest majestically slopes
down from the mountains,,making the effect of the whole truly
sublime ; and some fields at the top, to the left, give a singular

Description of the Falls of Gersuppah. 243

‘and pleasing combination to the aspect. Five separate bodies
of water are hurled down this stupendous pool, the largest, at
the N.E. angle, tumbles perpendicularly with its foaming cur-
rent: from the edge of the river, already described, clear to.the
bottom, in two distinct columns.’ At the next curve, and fa-
cing the position where we had a bird’s-eye view of the whole,

nother large mass is seen to be propelled headlong ; then
slant the hollow channel it has formed, and gradually en-
larging its surface in its descent, is buried in the boiling
depth in union with the other. A more gentle rill, passing
immediately over the second fall, makes a striking variety to
the rush of its noisy neighbours. ‘The fourth cascade is more
distinctly observed, without the same exertion, in its southern
direction, skirting the rocky steep of this enormous basin, and
being expanded by the obstruction it meets from some project-
ing irregularities of stone. Hundreds of pigeons, about the
size of butterflies, were sporting over the spray. We had to
move round to a rising mound at the south-west corner, where
the precipitated floods flow off, to be enabled to have a full
view of the fifth fall, whose rolling foam, like soap-suds,

-edging from the summit to the termination of a solid mass of
laterite, of several hundred feet in altitude, flashes through
scattered fragments that lie rounded at its agitated base, and
seek their repose in the general outlet. On the right rise
the stupendous bulwarks of the western Ghauts, towering in
the pride of their primeval magnificence. Several attempts
were made to ascertain the depth of this wonderful reservoir :
one by letting out strong twine, to which a weight was sus-
pended, but this plan did not succeed after 300 or 400 feet ;
so another experiment was resorted to, and frequently re=
peated, of throwing downa cocoa-nut, and timing it as long as
it continued visible, which always gave the same result of
eight seconds ; and by my calculation, computing the centri-
petal force of the falling body to be at the rate of 157, Paris

_ feet in a second of time, and increasing in proportion as the
_ square of the distance, I make to be from my product, 9654,
or about 1030 English feet, as far as I think it possible to
ascertain it with any degree of accuracy.
“The falls of Niagara, of the Montmorency, the Missouri,
_ and Tuccoa, are remarkable for the vast expanse of the falling
_ sheets that are precipitated down them ; but their height, in
_ proportion is very insignificant, with the exception of the first :
_ neither do the celebrated falls of Gocauk, in Beejapoor, or
x that of Courtallum, in the district of Madura, exceed 200 feet
in their descent; from which comparison it may be ‘seen that
_ those of Gersuppah are not unworthy of being recorded among
the ‘ wonders of the world.’ ”—Asiatic Journal, vol. xxviii.

by
¥

wees —

929

ra

244 Contributions to Physical Geography.

: 2. On the Climate of the Himmalaya. . _

“Tam only lately arrived from a trip through the old tract,
viz. Kundwar, which I had hoped would reward me with some
consoling recompence for the sacrifice | made for its accom-
plishment; but I failed entirely in my object of establishing
vaccination, owing to the folly and timidity of the Besdher
Rajah. However, I have obtained some particulars m my
journey, which, if not equivalent to the pecuniary losses I suf-
fered, are at least interesting. The fossils and shells whieh
occurred i in my route are very strange objects. They are chief-
ly valuable from haying myself seen them én situ. They com-
prise cockles, muscles, and pearl-fish, univalves, and long
cylindrical productions, which are most singular objects. I
found them lying upon the high land at 15,500 feet, in a bed
of granite and puly erized slate; the adjacent rocks being at.
the same time of shell limestone. All the shells are turned
into carbonate of lime, and many are crystallized like marble.
I came upon a village at a height of 14,700 feet ;—are you not
surprized that human beings could exist at such an elevation ?
It was yet the middle of October, and the thermometer on two
mornings was 17°; what it is at thts season of the year, I can-
mot guess; yet the sun’s rays felt oppressive, and all the
streams and lakes which’ were sheated with ice during the
night, were free and running by 2 o’clock. The finest crops
of barley are reared here, and to irrigation and solar heat are
the people indebted for a crop. The barometer gave for the
highest field 14,900 feet of elevation; this verifies the obser-
vations, or rather inferences, on the limit of cultivation in the
upper, course of the Sutluj; and I think it quite possible, and
even probable, that crops may vegetate at 16 and 17,000 feet.
The yaks and shaw! goats at this village seemed finer than at
any other spot within my observation. In. fact, both men
and animals appear to live on and thrive luxuriantly, in spite
of those speculations which had calmly consigned those lefty —
regions, and those myriads of living beings to perpetual ice _
and oblivion.

““On the North Eastern frontier of Kundwar, close to ae
stone bridge, I attained a height of more than 20,000 feet,
without crossing snow, the barometer showing 14,320, ther-
mometer 27° at |. p.m. Notwithstanding this elevation, I felt
oppressed by the sun’s rays, though the air in the shade was
freezing. The view from this spot was grand and terrific be-
yond the power of language to describe. I had anticipated a
peep into China itself, but I only beheld its lofty frontier all
arid, and bare, and desolate. It. was. a. line df naked peaks, —
scarce a stripe of snow appearing; yet eyery point had an ~

_ Aecount of an Ascent of Mont Elbroutz. 245

angle of altitude of a few minutes, some half a degree, and at
avery considerable distance; this argues at least 21,000 feet.”
—Gleanings in Science, No. 4.

8. Account of an Ascent of Mont Elbroutz, the highest peak of
the Caucasus, by a Russian party.

This ascent was performed in July last, by General Em--
manouel, Professor Kupffer of Casan, M. Zenz, for physical
observations, M. Menetrier, for zoology, and M. Meyer of Dor-
pat, for botany. They were guarded by 600 infantry, 350
Cossacks, and two cannons, and their baggage was carried by
six camels and several carriages. The central chain of the
Caucasus is entirely formed of porphyry. The plateau upon
‘which Mont Elbroutz stands is from 8 to 10,000 feet high,
stretching out in the direction of east and west. This plateau
ig torn up in all directions by narrow and deep vallies, and
crossed in its middle, from east to west, by a crest of rugged
rocks of a picturesque character, and whose summits are
covered with eternal snow. On this crest, and nearly in the
middle of its length, there is a large and deep excavation, the
_ middle of which is occupied by a cone which might be sup-
_ posed to be entirely covered with snow, did we not see here
and there the naked rocks appearing through it. This cone is
Elbroutz, whose height exceeds, by 3 or 4000 feet, all the
surrounding mountains.

The party passed the night at the foot of this cone ina
_ small hollow, sheltered by enormous blocks of black porphyry
_ with white spots, in the middle of which was a small pool of

snow water, but not a trace of verdure, and only a few lichens

on the bare rocks.

Next morning, the 22d July, the party rose at 3 o’clock.

_ The thermometer was at 30°. Fahr. and the sky clear. They
_ got upon the snow, and experienced the difficulties and debi-
lities which have been so often described in accounts of simi-
lar ascents. Towards its summit Elbroutz presents a series
of naked rocks forming a species of stair, which greatly facilis

_ tates the ascent. MM. Kupffer, Menetrier, and Meyer, were
_ so exhausted, that they resolved to rest for some hours, but
_ during this delay the snow had grown so soft by the heat of
_ the sun, that it became necessary to return, lest the bridge of
_ snow which crossed the chasm should be melted. M. Zenz,
im who had gone on without stopping, reached the last platform
»of rocks, and was remoyed from the summit only by an interval
_ of snow. The causes which rendered the return of the party
| Recessary prevented them from advancing, and out of fifteen
__ or twenty persons, Cossacks and Circassians, who attempted to
_ each the summit, only one succeeded, viz. a Circassian of the

f 3

<%
¥

A ae 7 .

~~

246 Contributions to Physical Geography.

name of Krillar, who, inspired. by the reward which General
Emmanouel had offered, set off very early, and availed him-
self of the morning’s frost.

The descent was extremely difficult from the cause alrende
mentioned, and at seyen o’clock in the evening they reached
their camp on the banks of the Malka.,

M. Zenz obtained the following results:
ie French feet.

Height of the mineral springs of Koustantirogorrk, 1,300

of the limit of snow, - - 10,400
of the first station of rocks, - 13,600 |
— of the station of M. Zenz, - 14,830
of the summit above M. Zenz’s station, ~ 600
total height of Elbroutz, - 15,400

The temperature of the air at the limit of snow was 9° 6
Reaum. (about 54° Fahr.) At the station of M. Zenz it was
1° 5 Reaum, (353° Fahr.) while at the mineral springs it was
23° (81° Fahr.) at the time of the first observation, and 24°
(86°) at the time of the second obseryation. The first of
these observations gives 680 feet of difference of level for
each octogesimal degree, and the seeond only 630 feet.

One of the most interesting results was a magnetic one.
They found that the magnetic intensity decreased 0/’,01 upon —
24’ for every 1000 feet of elevation; a result which M.
Kupffer considers as incompatible with the hypothesis of a
magnetic nucleus which gives a much weaker decrease. —Ann.
de Chim. tom. xlii. p. 105.

4. Sublerranean Hot Spring, called the Baths of ee Bay of
Baja, near Naples.

At about thirty feet above the sea, we enter a passage cut
out of the tufaceous rock, which conducts us to several apart-
ments, which are occasionally appropriated to the service of
the invalids who make use of the vapour-baths, and the ne- |
cessity of partly undressing, which is abundantly enforced by
the example of the Custode himself, together with his tales of -
wonder, seems to have allayed the curiosity of many visitors,
who, in ‘their books, have given us idle tales of danger. It —
cannot be denied that a first visit is a little startling in these
subterranean dwellings of Pluto, and the supersaturation of
the air with aqueous vapour gives it a peculiar and stifling
feeling, and. perhaps there are few who have not felt some —
disposition to return after advancing thirty or forty yards.
The passage is narrrow, perhaps not three feet’ wide, and on ~
either hand are niches cut out’ in the 'tufa where patients may
lie exposed to the force of the steam. At a distance of sixty
paces from the entrance, during which the’path is pretty level,
and five or six feet high, the inconvenience derived from heat

Baths of Nero, Bay of Baja, near Naples. 247

and difficulty in breathing is greatest, for we afterwards turn

pretty sharply to the right, and, descending gently, breathe a

more tolerable atmosphere, though nearer the source of heat.

After going about sixty paces farther, I reached the hot

spring, and, by keeping my head near the ground, I found
that I could have remained a considerable time without much

inconyenience. The pool of water there formed seemed to
have accumulated in a passage originally cut to a greater

length, since the water rose to the roof from its slanting di-

rection. From the confusion of the moment, and the apparent

unnaturalness of a spring hotter than the hand can bear, IT

‘put my finger into it, but rapidly withdrew it, with a sensation

nothing short of the heat of boiling water. I held in my hand

a mercurial thermometer of Cary’s, which I dipped into the

spring, and reading off the indication by the light of a torch

‘carried by our guide, with as much deliberation as possible,

I found it to be 183°.5. I had reason to believe, however,

from previous observation, that at. this part of the scale it

would require a reduction of 1°; I therefore placed the tem-

perature at 182°.5. It was on the 11th December, 1826.

This observation is the more valuable, ‘that, as far as I know,

it isthe only one affecting accuracy yet given to the world.

Most authors have asserted that the water boils ; and Roma-

nelli distinctly asserts that its temperature exceeds 80° Reau-

mur, though it-is obvious enough he could never have tried it.

Breislak, with great moderation says, ‘‘ La chaleur qui y regne

aune grande intensite; l’obscurité du lieu, et la vapeur qui

‘s’attache @ la surface de tous les corps, empecheut de la mesu-

rer avec precision, mais elle passe les 60 degrés de Reaumur.”

‘But 60° R. = 167° Fahr. so that Breislak comes below the

mark.

» It is not surprising that the idea of so great a heat as this
‘should ‘have been alarming to those unacquainted with the
_ powers of animal life to-withstand intense heat, when we re-
flect that the time is not yery long past when the experiments
of Blagden and Fordyce put this question in its true light.

The most intense heat, however, sustained by these gentle-

™en seems to have been in dry air, ‘which has far less effect

on the ‘body than an atmosphere loaded with steam, which,

‘by condensing on the body, parts with a large share of its ea-
toric. These experimenters,’ however, found’ far less incon-
wenience than they expected from the great temperature.

Their bodies when exposed to steam of a moderate temperd-
_ture became inflamed, the pulse much quickened, but the héat
of the body little affected. In passing to the cold air. they
Bt It little inconvenience, probably from the excess of moisture
and perspiration which defended the pores of the skin from the

248 Contributions to Physical Geography.

rapid effects of cold. The degree of perspiration in the heat~
ed baths varied very much in different persons, and was
greater in the dry than vapour stoves. Dr. Fordyce having
remained fifteen minutes in a vapour stove at a temperature of

130° (greatly lower than that of Nero’s Baths,) his pulse rose

to 139, and he was much more affected than by dry air of a
greatly higher temperature, which he justly imputed to the
heat given out by the steam, and to the want of evaporation
from the body, the air being in a state of saturation with mois-
ture. All the general phenomena experienced at the Stufe di
Tritoli are similar to those observed in the cases of artificial
experiment. The inflammation of the skin where exposed to
the steam is remarkable, and gives those who merely see the
guide return from the bottom a great idea of extreme tem-
perature. The streaming of condensed moisture from the
-body has likewise the appearance of natural and excessive
perspiration, in which respect, however, as I haye remarked,
people are very different. In my own case, the perspiration
was considerable, independant of condensed vapour. The ex-

treme narrowness of the passage, and the nearness of the ©

approach of the subterranean source of heat, preserve in these
singular and obscure grottos the most regular and intense
temperature, so that it is more insupportably hot at the turn

of the last branch, sixty paces from the spring, than over the.

very steam as it rises from the water itself. The water is
brackish, but seems wonderfully little mixed with adventitious
matter. _ Fish boiled in it has no disagreeable taste.. I regret
that I have no analysis to give of its contents. According to
the custom of the place, the guide takes some water in a pail
from the spring and puts fresh eggs into it, and, carrying them

to the open air, notwithstanding this effectual cooling, they’

are in four minutes very pleasantly boiled. On leaving the
baths, I felt not the slightest disagreeable effect from almost
immediate exposure to the open air between 50° and 60°, but,
on the contrary, on re-embarking at the foot of the hill, expe-
rienced a delightful sense of warmth over my whole body.
The quackery of guides and guide-books seems to have de-
terred our natural observers from inspecting this curious spot,
so near approached to that surprising focus which has main-
tained its intense temperature so many centuries, with unabated
vigour, without any indication, direct or indirect, of that mys-
terious fuel by which it has been fed, and which affords so re-
markable a subject of speculation in this age of geological
inquiry.*

* Neither Professor Daubeny nor Mr. Scrope, our two principal volcanic
~ writers, seem to have visited these stoves. :

a 249

An Historical Account of the Formation, Progress, and
present State of the European Colony at the Cape of
Good Hope. By the Rev. Mr. M. BorcHerbs. V.D.M.
Minister of the Dutch Reformed Church at Stellenbosel,
and Corresponding Member of the South African In-

stitution.
[Read at the South African Institution.)

Tue European settlement at this remarkable point of Southern
Africa, has, from the period of its formation, caused great
interest in Europe; more especially amongst the nations
which have excelled in the arts of navigation and commerce,
or which, from their power, have been enabled to maintain
dominion on the seas; and from that circumstance its history
will not be viewed as divested of interest. It shall therefore
be my object in the following details, to illustrate that, by
tracing the formation and progress of the Colony, and in do-
ing so, I shall principally depend upon public records, official
documents, and other authentic statements to which I have
had access.

Cuap. I.

April, 1652.-. The occurrences which took place upon the
arrival of Van Riebeck, in 1652, must necessarily commence
the detail; and that the reader may become acquainted with
the circumstances which first gave rise to the formation of a
settlement at this Cape, I shall insert, verbatim, the Resolu-
tion* of the Council held on board the principal vessel,
immediately before the expedition sent out for that purpose,
landed :

“ Tuesday, 8th April, 1652.

*« Having now, by the Grace of God, whose name be praised,
“safely arrived with the ships Dromedary, Heron, and Good
* Hope, in the roads of Table Bay, at Cabo de Boa Esperance,
“on the 6th and 7th instant, for the purpose of establishing
“ a general rendezvous, according to the orders received from
“ our superiors the Directors of the General Chartered Dutch
ea ‘East India Company, and for the attainment of that object,
« to build a defensive fort or castle, in ordet, under its pro-
“ tection, to take possession of such lands as may be best
“ suited for cultivation and cattle-breeding, forthe refreshment
“ of the Company’s vessels both home and outward bound,
«« and for such other services as the interests of the Company
“may require; for which purpose, the vessels afore-mentioned

* Records of Coyncil, No. 1, An, 1602—1673,
Ti

250 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

«ec

“

-

‘

have been laden with materials, and the commanders thereof
directed to use their utmost endeayours to carry this plan
into immediate effect.

“The Council being assembled by the Senior Merchant, .
Jan van Riebeck, having maturely deliberated and well
considered the subject, have ordered and directed:

‘** That, in the first place, the said Jan van Riebeck, accom-
panied by the Commanders of the said Ships, David Coning,
Johan Hcegsaet, and Symon Turver, shall land with some
armed soldiers, to inspect and measure (as was provisionally
done yesterday), a place fitted for the erection of a fort;
and having fixed upon the same, shall immediately mark
out the plan, so that no time may be lost in commencing the
work, and the ships be enabled to pursue their voyage to
Batavia with as little delay as possible.

“And that every thing may be done with regularity,
and quickly finished, it has been further resolved to leave

‘no more than 36 men in each of the ships Dromedary and

Heron, and 11 men in the yacht Good Hope, making
together 83 men, to land the materials and procure water,
ballast, &c. These men shall also be employed, when con~
venient, in fishing, so that the persons on shore may not
be taken from their work; it being, at the same time,

“understood, that the fish shall be divided amongst all, in

such manner however as they may think proper.

‘« That 50 men of the Dromedary, 39 of the Heron, and 5
of the Good Hope, amounting with the cooks and carpenters,
to 100 men, exclusive of the officers, clerks, and surgeons,
shall work on shore. And, that the business may be carried
on with despatch, the carpenters of the three ships shall
land forthwith, and erect with all speed, within the
boundaries of the fort, a convenient store and dwelling
house, according to a plan to be furnished them.

‘* That with regard to food, a cook shall be sent om shore
from each ship, and the people supplied twice a day ; and
each man Shall be allowed three quarterns of wine daily,
so that no distinction be made, and dissatisfaction be
prevented.

*« Relative to the guards it is to be understood, that. both
day and night watches shall be equally divided between the
soldiers and sailors, and include even the carpenters,
without any exception whatever; so that no person may
have reason to complain of having more duty. to perform
than another. For this purpose, the sailors shall be supplied
with 8 muskets from the Dromedary and 6 from the Heron,
tegether with pouches and cutlasses. The soldiers being
already armed.

‘* And, lastly, to maintain these and other Regulations

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 251

‘‘ which have been resolved upon, a Placaat, of which the
*““ draft has been prepared, shall be published on board all the
‘* vessels, and afterwards affixed at the proper place on shore ;
‘* which will appear from our Placaat Book of this date.*

“« Thus resolved and done, on board the ship Dromedary,
“on the day and year above-mentioned.

(Signed,) “ Jan van RreBecx, 1652,
‘¢ Davin Conine,
‘¢ Jan Hoowsakr,
<¢ Symon Turver,
‘ P. van Heuo, Secretary.”

* This Placaat was published on the 9th April, 1652, and was as follows:

‘*-JAN VAN RIEBECK, Senior Merchant, and Commanding on behalf
of the Honourable Directors of the General Chartered Dutch
East India Company, the Fort which they have directed to be
built, Ships, and what appertaineth thereto, and of the Territories
which they may hereafter take into possession, at the Cape of
Good Hope, with the concurrence of his Council, hereby maketh
_. known:

“ THAT whereas we have been ordered by the Honourable Directors
before-mentioned, to build for them, with the assistance of the ships
Dromedary, Heron, and Hope, which are for the purpose intended, at
the Cape of Good Hope, such fort and fortification as shall be found ne-
cessary for the defence of the territory which is to be taken possession of,

on behalf of the Company.

« And as in such the business which we are to commence, it is necessary
that we should act with great caution, and be particularly circumspect
towards the savages of the said country, who are exceedingly uncivilized,
so that we may be on our guard in every thing, and in a state of defence;
and that no cause of dissatisfaction may be given by us, or our people, to
that nation; but that, on the contrary, every kind of mdulgence may be
shewn them, and thus, by our friendly behaviour, to give them an inclina-
tion to trade with us, in order by this method to obtain a aa supply of
cattle, and to suffer less from them in our plantations, and that we may
thus be able to cultivate and grow such things as may be required for the
refreshment of the Company’s homeward and outward bound ships, which
is the first and principal object of our employers; and whatever else may
in the course of time ie considered necessary for the service of the Company.

“ Tn order, therefore, to prevent all ill consequences, and to promote the
said objects, as well as for the preservation of good order and discipline
amongst the common people, who have acted with but little dignity, we
have resolved, for the above purpose, as_was done by Resolution dated the
8th April, 1652, to draw up the following Articles in the form of a Placaat,
and, after reconsideration and approbation of the Council, to publish and
affix the same at this place, together with some parts of the General Artikel-
brief, which may be serviceable to them, namely : .

* In the first place, that each and every person on board the three afore-
said ships, as well sailors as soldiers, engaged in the service of the Company
upon oath of the General Artikel-brief, shall, upon our order, be prepared
and willing to go on shore with such implements, and to do snch work as
shall be pointed out to him, in order to complete the fort which is about to
be built, &c. and to work at the same with the greatest industry, and to see
that others do so likewise, as every honest servant is in duty bound, without
any BeceDHon, whether on the part of any soldier or sailor, or whomsceyer
it may be. ;

“ And that no one may have reason to complain that he has more to do
than another, all the guards shall be divided equally, as wel] amongst the
soldiers as the sailors, without any one being excepted; unprejudiced, how-
ever, the right of the Commander, should he he pleased ta go and make dis-

252 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

It is, therefore, from the date of this Resolution that our
history actually commences. It appears, however, from the

coveries in the interior, to choose such soldiers and sailors for his escort and
guards, as he may consider necessary.

“ Andas this wild nation is somewhat impudent, thievish, and not at all
to be trusted, every one will take care that his musket and tools, and every
thing of value belonging to him, be well secured, so that they may not be
stolen by the savages, as we do not, by any means, or upon any considera-
tion, wish that these people should for such reason be pursued, struck, or
frightened, without our previous knowledge and consent, but the musket
or tool stolen from any one shall be put to his account, as a fine, and he
shall be scourged at a post with 50 lashes for his negligence, and shall, more-
over, lose his ration of wine for eight days, or receive such other more se-
vere punishment as the nature of the case may require. And whosoever,
for such reason, ill uses, strikes, or pushes any one of the natives, whether
he is in the right or not, he shall receive 50 lashes in the presence of such
native, so that they may thus perceive that such treatment is against our
desire, and that we are inclined to act towards them with the greatest kind-
ness and indulgence according to the orders and intentions of our employers.
On which account, all the guards are, by these presents, expressly directed to
look also to this, and if they allow any harm to be done to the savages in
her Preeenits they will be liable to the same punishment as the persons
who did it.

“ And for that purpose, every one is seriously exhorted and ordered to
shew them every kindness and attention, so that they may in course of time,
by our friendly behaviour, become more accustomed and attached to us,
and we may thus fulfil the intentions of our employers.

< Maiwitheeine which, however, every one should be so much upon
his guard, as not to trust himself so far amongst them, that they may over-
come, massacre, or carry away any of us. Wherefore, every one is also
expressly and particularly prohibited from leaving the places where they
are ordered to work, or to guard, either alone or many in a company, either
by night or during the day, whether under the pretence of fishing, or under
any other pretext whatsoever, or whosoever he may be, unless with the
special consent and approbation of the Commander, upon pain of being
severely punished. on

« We, therefore do, by these presents, order and enjoin all the advanced
guards also to observe this, so that no one may go from the place or beyond
the furthest guard, or in case of neglect or oversight in that respect, such
guard shali also be considered liable to punishment. tee!

“ And he who does not pay proper attention to the work allotted to him,
or to the place which he is ordered to guard, or who shall there be found
sleeping, shall, for the first time, be punished with 50 lashes, and lose his
ration of wine for eight days; and such ration shall be given to him who in-
forms against the person who slept or was idle; but if found sleeping for
the second time or oftener, he shall receive such severer punishment as is
customary according to martial law.

“That the work may upon the whole be better executed, and be done
sooner, every one shall obey such persons as shall be put over them during
the absence of the principal officers, upon pain as aforesaid.

“‘ In like manner no fish shall be caught, or nets drawn for the purpose,
without the previous knowledge and consent as aforesaid, according to the
order on that head established, and about to be established by the advice of
the Council.

“It is, also, hereby expressly prohibited and forbidden to every one,
whosoever or of whatsoever rank he may be, to engage, without the previous
knowledge and consent of the Commander and Council, in. the least barter,
trade, or otherwise, with the inhabitants, either for cattle, refreshments, or
of whatever nature or description it may he, so that they may not put a
higher price upon them, and become proud of their cattle an other pro-
perty, by the avidity and thoughtlessness of the common people, and the
eoods of the Company be brought into disrepute, and made less valuable ;
and whosoever shall act against this order, shall be proceeded against,
iccording to the General Artikel-brief, in the most rigorous and exemplary

f

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 253

Records and other documents, that the design of forming a
_ Settlement at this place had its rise from two memorials ;*
the first of. which, dated 26th June, 1649, was signed by
- Leeudert Jansz and M. Proost; and the second, referring to
the former, was writen by Jan van Riebeck, in June, 1651.

Both these documents are too prolix to be inserted here ;
although they contain several remarkable passages, and shew
the real cause for establishing a fort and garden at this place ;
besides other circumstances connected with the history of that
period.t

The memorialists represented to the Directors of the General
Chartered Dutch East India Company, the benefits and ad-
vantages which their outward and homeward bound vessels
might derive from such an establishment, more particularly
with regard to the health of the crews. They contain remarks
on the climate, situation, shape, and appearence of the Table-
valley;+ and describe it as a waste plain overrun with brush-
wood.

The first memorialists, who, being wrecked in the Haerlem,
East Indiaman, had spent several months here,§ gave a
favorable account of the character of the natives, and refuted
the notion of their being cannibals; but Van Riebeck himself,
had a less favorable opinion. Both memorials, however,
expressed hopes, that, in addition to the temporal advantages
which might arise from forming a Settlement, the moral im-
provement of the Aborigines || would be promoted by the
diffusion of Christian principles.

manner, by the loss of his rank and pay, and be sent home without salary,
situation, or any thing else; and the cattle so bartered or traded for, be
forfeited to the Company, the which in this respect is of the greatest
importance.

* We therefore desire all officers holding or who may hold any high or

inferior command over the soldiers or sailors, for the fulfilment of our

orders; as well on board as on shore, to take proper care that this our

' Ordinance be proniptly obeyed and put in force in such manner as shall be

found serviceable to the Company ; and whosoever is negligent or idle therein,

shall be declared incapable of holding any situation, and shall be punished

further in such manner as the exigency of the case may require, therefore
let every one guard against loss and dishonour.

“ Whosoever may act improperly in other matters not herein provided for,

‘shall be punished as circumstances may require, according to the General
Artikel-brief.

* And that no one may have reason to plead ignorance hereof, we have
ordered this, together with some Sections out of the General Artikel-brief, to
he read to the people on board of all the ships, and also to be affixed to a
post at the most convenient place.

** Thus done by the General Council, on board the ship Dromedary, on

the 9th April, 1452.
(Signed) “JAN vAN RIEBECK.”
* Book of Letters received 1652—1660. j
+ Their description of St. Helena also deserves notice.
In which Cape Town is now situated.
Or according to Van Riebeck a whole season,
|| Now known by the name of Hottentots.

254 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

The first memorial expresses itself on this subject as follows:

“‘ That the natives are capable of learning the Dutch lan-
“ guage is sufficiently evident; for, when the first Mate, Jacob
“‘ Claatz Haek, had been on shore for six or eight weeks,
“‘ attending the sick, they were, accustomed daily to fetch
‘“* wood for culinary purposes, and could distinctly say, Eerst
‘* hout halen dan eaten (first fetch wood and then eat). They
‘* could repeat the names of most of the persons belonging to
‘* the Haerlem, and could also speak a few* words, so that —
‘« there is no doubt they would learn to speak our language.

‘“« By living upon good terms with them, it is probable their
‘* children may become useful servants; and if educated in the
“‘ Christian Faith, should the Almighty grant His blessings,
** as at Tayouan and Formosa, many souls may be brought to
‘‘-a knowledge of religion and saved to God. Therefore, the
‘* formation of the said fort.and garden will not only tend to
“‘ the advantage of the East India Company, but, what is of
‘more consequence, may also be the means of preserving
‘* many souls to the praise of God’s most Holy Name, and to
‘** the propagation of His Holy Gospel; for which your under-
“‘ takings throughout India will, without doubt, be more and
‘** more blessed.” ;

And Van Riebeck preferring the same request in 165],

expresses himself in the following words :
- * With regard to the assertion of Leendert Jansz, that the
‘* natives are capable of learning the Dutch language, it merits
‘** consideration as being in itself an advantage. And the
“more so, as it affords hope for the propagation of our
‘‘ religion. In such case, if you could reconcile yourselves to
‘‘ the expense, a good minister would be of the greatest
** service, were it only for the further edification of your
«« servants who might be established there, &c.”

In consequence of these representations, the Company
finally resolved upon the Settlement. The instructions for the
officers who were to proceed hither, having been already
drawn up on the 25th March, 1651, by the Board of XVII, at
Amsterdam, a copy thereof, duly certified on the 12th Decem-
ber following, by D. Pruys, Advocate of the said Company,
was accordingly delivered to them.

By these instructions it was directed, that the works should
be commenced and carried on without opposition or hinderance
to any of those nations in alliance or neutrality with their
High Mightinesses the States General, whose ships might
touch here for refreshments, with the exception, however, of
the Portuguese, who were then considered as enemies.

Jan van Riebeck, who was appointed Commander, and those
who were to assist, or in case of need to succeed him in the
service, were directed to survey the lands offering the

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 2585

greatest capabilities for carrying the Company’s_ intentions
into effect; to erect signs of having taken possession, and
afterwards form a chart as a proof thereof. It was likewise
directed, that the ships Dromedary and Heron should, as
speedily as possible, continue their voyage to Batavia, leaving
only the yacht Good Hope with the Commander Van Riebeck.

Thus prepared, this enterprising man undertook his in-
teresting voyage to this country; and on the 23d Dec. 1651,

left the Texel*. He assembled his Council three times
during the voyage; namely, on the 30th December, 1651 ; on
the 20th January, 1652, in 18° 30’ north; and on the 29th
March, in 34° south latitude; and, by their advice, he de-
termined to touch at this promontoryt. The records of the
last Meeting conclude with the following concise and pions
wish; “‘In which may the Almighty grant us His holy
** guidance and prosperity. Amen.”

It may not be deemed irrelevant to remark, that it was his
constant practice, and appears to have formed a prominent
feature in his character, never to enter upon business at any
Meeting, without imploring the Divine blessing; and in the
first page of the Records of Council we find the following
Prayer.

“‘ O merciful and gracious God, our Heavenly Father, since
“it has pleased Thee to call us to the Government of the
‘ affairs of the General Chartered East India Company, at the
* Cape of Good Hope; and as we have assembled in Council
“to advise and take such measures as may best tend to
‘* promote the interests of the Company; to maintain Justice ;
and, if possible, to plant and propagate the true Reformed
“« Christian doctrine amongst those wild and savage people,
** for the praise and honor of thy holy name, and for the
“« benefit of our employers; and being, without thy gracious
“ assistance, unable to effect these purposes, we pray, O most
** merciful Father, that it may please Thee to preside at this
« Assembly, and with thy heavenly, wisdom, so to enlighten
“our hearts, that all perverse passions, misunderstandings,
“ and other similar defects, may be removed from amongst us ;
“our hearts cleansed from all human weakness, and our
** minds so composed, that we in our deliberations, may not
* propose nor resolve any thing which will not tend to the
** praise and glory of thy most holy name, and to the service
“* of our master; without considering in the least our own
“ personal advantage or profit. These and such other
“blessings as may be necessary to promote the service

* See Zuid Afrikaansch Tydschrift, vol. 1, page 105. ioe 3
+ It had been sage hd decided to form a Settlement at the Cape, the selec-
i

tion of the spot, and the mode of carrying the plan into execution, was left
to Van Riebeck and his Council, « uae , ta

~ =

~

J ; ?
256 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

“‘ intrusted to us, and for our eternal salvation, we most _
‘* humbly pray and entreat, in the name of thy beloved Son,
** our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, who has taught and
** commanded us to say,—Our Father, which art in heaven,
** hallowed be thy name, &c.” ‘

In this manner was the Settlement commenced; and on the
19th of April, Van Riebeck, in compliance with the Resolution
of the second Council held on board the Dromedary after their
arrival at this place, informed the Directors of these proceed~-
ings, by the homeward bound ship Salamander. The last
meeting of Council on board the Dromedary took place on
the 11th May, 1652. _ ;

From such small beginnings has this extensive Colony risen.
The population, which in the commencement only consisted —
of i00 persons, has, in about 175 years, increased in different
ways, to more than as many thousands, and the pious prayer
of Ae gk ae with respect to Religion, has been yisibly
fulfilled.

Cuap. II.

April, 1652.—Amongst the documents which have been
preserved relative to this Settlement, the Instructions for the
Officers who were to proceed hither first, merit consideration.* —

This document comprises, principally, the following direc-
tions and remarks :

That the Board of XVII, representing the whole of the
General Chartered Dutch East India Company, had, for
the benefit and protection of their trade, resolved to form,
at the Cape of Good Hope, an establishment for the refresh-
ment of their ships.

That on the arrival of the expedition, a part of the people
should land and erect a temporary building of wood, for
shelter; and wherein they might deposit their tools. 4

That they should, further, construct a small defensive fort
at the Sweet River,t according to a plan already prepared.
That it should be called the Good Hope; and should be suffi<
ciently extensive to lodge from 70 to 80 Men.

That this being effected, they should select the best grounds
for gardens, and the land most adapted to pasture, for the
purpose of breeding cattle. ‘ %

That each individual should consider himself called upon, in
the most impressive manner, not to molest the natives, nor

* These Instructions are referred to in the preceding Chapter, p.9, but —
are here more fully considered. a
+ What is here called the Sweet or Fresh River, is the stream flowin
from the Table Mountain, from which the Town is now supplied with water.
it ran into the sea near the wharf. ’

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 257

take away their cattle; but, on the contrary, to gain their
confidence by kind and friendly behaviour.

That as the main object in establishing this fort, was to
obtain a place for refreshment, and to enable vessels to pass
St. Helena, it should be particularly observed, what description
of fruits could be best cultivated consistently with climate and
seasons. f

That the people should be governed according to the
General Artikel-Brief,* to which they had sworn. And that
they should not be allowed to waste their time in idleness.

That the Commander should keep a journal ; and endeayour
to discover some means for defraying the expenses- which
might be incurred.

That as soon as the fort was in a state of defence, 70 men,
and the boats, should be taken from the ships to assist in
building and other necessary work; particularly in making 2
wooden beacon, or something of that description, to point out
the anchorage to vessels entering the bay. And that they
should also plant 4 pieces of cannon upon each point of the
fortt.

The further execution of the plan was left to their own
judgment and ability. But they were recommended to be
diligent in keeping correct memoranda of every thing that
passed ; and in corresponding with the Company.

Furnished with these instructions, Van Riebeck set out on
his undertaking, and arriving in Table Bay on the 7th of
April, 1652, he slept on shore the same night.

In compliance with the above-mentioned directions, he
commenced his diary ; and as it was probably kept with the
knowledge and approbation of his Council, -his principal
observations and the several vicissitudes of his fortune cannot
be better ascertained than by following that document.t

The first acts of the Founder of this Settlement, upon
whose measures the future happiness or misery of so many
thousands of human beings was destined to depend, shew, in a
remarkable manner, his restless assiduity and anxious desire
to effect the desired end with promptitude.

Three days after his arrival he superintended the people at’
work on the ground he had already marked out for his
favourite project, the erection of the fort ‘Good Hope.”

No impediments could weary his inexhaustible patience: _
no dangers could daunt his determined spirit. Before the
expiration of the month, he had, by several excursions, made

* Acollection of Instructions for the Officers and others of the Company’s
vessels; and various other regulations for the government of their servants,
by sea and land.

_ + This is more circumstantially detailed in the diary of Van Riebeck,
inserted in the Zuid Afrikaansch Tydschrift, vol. J, p, 114,
t Zuid Afrikaansch Tydschrift, val P, 103,
K

258 An Historical Account of the Formation, Sc.

himself acquainted with the surrounding country. On the
2lst he visited the Table Mountain; the Lion’s Hill on the
27th; and on the 28th the back of the Table Mountain.
And, by means of the Captains Heogsaet and Turver, with
other persons, on whom he could rely, he had obtained infor-
mation respecting the country as far as the Salt River-

He was much delighted with the pleasing idea, that this
country, which to his glowing imagination appeared so fertile,
might hereafter be cultivated by Chinese or other people of
colour, or even by Europeans ; and with this feeling, on the
last day of the month, he writes;—“ On this day, we, with
the Captain Hoogsaet, laid the first stone of the walls upon
which the rafters of the dwelling house and store are to be
placed.” :

It is worthy of remark, that Van Riebeck, true to the
religion of his forefathers, had, from his arrival at this place,
caused Divine Service to be performed every Lord’s day, and
a sermon to be read to him and his people, by the Chaplain ;*
this he generally styled ‘‘ Het Sermoen.” Daily, morning
and evening prayer seems also to have been customary.

On the 24th, Van Riebeck and his family, left the Ship,
and resided.in a temporary wooden hut, the better to attend to
the progress of the work.

Little else of consequence happened this month. The
transactions with the natives were few; and the killing of a
hippopotamus, by his people, during the night of the 24th,

appears the most remarkable occurrence.. He describes this -

animal as being ‘‘ about the weight of two fat oxen, having a
very ugly monstrous head, with several. sharp pointed tusks,
the longest of which were about Z of an ell; a short neck and
legs; the feet resembling those of a rhinoceros in shape, but

divided into four parts. It was very wild and savage; and _

although wounded by several shots behind the ear, yet, as the
skin was aninch thick, and so hard that in some places a
musket shot could not penetrate, it was only at length killed
by a ball striking it in the forehead. It was given to the
people and was found to be well flavoured. Milk also ran out
of the udder.” From this account we may suppose that the
animal here described was a hippopotamus; and probably the
first ever killed by Europeans at this place.

May.—The second month of Van Riebeck’s residence here,
passed in similar occupations ; and by his continual presence,
the work advanced more to his satisfaction. He received
much information respecting the surrounding country, from

* In the original, Krankbezocker, a person in the Dutch Church whose
duty it is to visit and pray with the sick; but who, however, is not ordained,
nor can exercise any other clerical function. . There appears te have usually
been one en board each ship,

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 259

parties sent out for that purpose; particularly from Van der
Helm and Verberg, who with two other persons, penetrated
about 18 miles* behind the Table Mountain, going through
the pass t between that and the Lion’s Head. They made a
very favorable report of having discovered immense forests of
large trees, and a great number of deer, steenboks, and other
game, and also civet cats.

He received at this time a reinforcement of 50 men, by two

ships from Holland; and the Minister Boukerius having

arrived in the ship Whale, Van Riebeck had, on Sunday, the
12th of this month, the gratification ‘of hearing the first
sermon preached, and of the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper
being administered, in an uncovered part of the house in the
square of the intended fort.”

Having held his last Council, called the General Council,t
on board the Dromedary, at which all the Captains were
present; he, on the following day, in obedience to the orders
of his employers, gave to the four bulworks or points of this
little fort, the names of the ships which were then at anchor.
The south point was called the Dromedary; the east, the
Whale; the west, the Elephant; and that to the northward
was named the Heron. The yacht, which was to remain here,
had already given her name, ‘“‘ The Good Hope” to the whole
fort.

_ Some days afterwards, he visited the wreck of the ship
Haerlem, § the loss of which, as appears from the memorials
or representations mentioned in the first chapter, gave rise to

_ the establishment of this Settlement. But the vessel, with

her guns, were too deeply sunk in the sand for him to turn
them to any advantage at that time; although the benefit
which he might subsequently derive, did not escape his pros-
pective genius.

Towards the end of this month, a disease called by him the
red dysentery or Bloody Flux, made great ravages amongst
his people ;—lost five before the month was out; besides a
soldier who died on board the Hof yan Zealand, and was
buried here.

Nothing further remarkable happened, except the taking of
a young hippopotamus, the flesh of which had the flavour of
veal, and being distributed amongst the sick, whose number
was daily increasing, tended, in some measure, to their comfort.

June.—The month of June proved still more discouraging.
In the first five days alone, three of his men died; and it
appears from other remarks in his diary, that fevers, flux, and

_ * Or 6 Dutch miles,—each being equal to about 3 English,
+ Usually called the ‘ Kloof’ from the Dutch.
} Records of Council under date 11th May, 1652.
» This vessel was wrecked on the eastern side of Table Bay (Oostwal).

260 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

painful griping, caused and increased by cold and other con-
current circumstances, had-not, out of 116 labourers, left
more than 60 in tolerable health. In addition to these
disasters, extraordinary high winds, heavy rains, and hail
storms, occasionally accompanied by violent peals of thunder ;
the spoiling of his bread and other dry provisions; the weak
state of his people, who made but little progress, caused him
to write in his diary, ‘that if the Almighty were not pleased
to stay his chastising hand, it was evident that their labour
would be tedious and of little profit ; but that, however, he
still relied upon God’s gracious assistance.” His wife was
also attacked by the same disorder; and in a short time he
had scarcely 50 men sufficiently healthy to work. He could
give the sick but little relief. One cow and a calf were all
he had been able to obtain from the natives; and he now
found it, “‘a poor and miserable life, as one after the other
was attacked by this destructive malady, to which also many
fell a sacrifice.” And on the 10th he-adds, ‘if the Almighty
be not pleased soon to relieve us from this calamity, we see
very little probability of completing our work, as many of our
people die, and the greater part of the remainder are sick.”
In the midst of these adversities, a thatcher was found, and
by his expertness Van Riebeck’s house was soon finished.
Several native vegetables, such as asparagus, trefoil and other
sorrels, were discovered ; and he had already, Dutch lettuce
and cress for himself and the sick, Many whales were seen
in the bay, which gave him hopes that, before long, much
profit might be derived from establishing a fishery. And
towards the end of the month he had a plentiful draught of
small fish.
Meanwhile six more of his people died; but likewise, the

first child was born in the fort Good Hope, on the 6th. The

mother, who was the Chaplain’s wife,* had, in the beginning
of the month, been put in possession of the first lodging in the
fort, whilst Van Riebeck and the rest, still lived in huts, in
the expectation of soon occupying better residences.

July. —in this manner did the Commander reach the fourth
month of his stay here. His next undertaking was to yisit
Robben Island in one of the small Biscay boats, to examine the
island, and to observe whether seals could not be caught there.
But this first attempt was unfortunate: he was in danger of
losing his life; and mentions in his diary that, ‘‘ by the
blessing of God, and the visible guidance of Providence,” he

had, that evening, ‘returned in safety from as great peril as

had ever been experienced in the world.”
The weather beginning to clear up, he sowed wheat and

* The Ziekentroster, comforter of the sick ; the same as Krankbezoeker.
see Note, page 258. .

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 261

barley, as also carrot seed, as an experiment to know if they
would grow at that season. - ‘

But he was disturbed in the midst of these occupations,
by complaints against Jan Blank, who was accused, ‘‘ of
having been guilty of gross insolence towards the Commander
of the Yacht ;’’ and, being tried, was sentenced ‘‘ to be dropped
from the yard-arm into the sea, and to be afterwards further
punished with 50 lashes.””* Van Riebeck refers on this
occasion to the Sentence-book, in which, as this was the first
case of crime subject to corporal punishment, it is probable
the reasons for the sentence were mentioned, and the constitu-
tion of the Court described. And he adds, that it would be
found in the said book “ Largo,” which was his usual expres~
sion for more full and circumstantial details. A second case
of the same nature followed immediately after.

He had, however, the gratification of seeing his wheat
spring up on the 10th. About the middle of the month he
perceived for the first time, that ice had been formed during
the night. A large quantity of game of every description,
particularly elands and other deer, appeared near his residence:
he laid snares for them, but was unsuccessful. He was much
pleased to see his vegetables thrive; and he began to hope
that, ‘“‘ under God’s blessings,’ he shonld be able to refresh
the ships touching here on their way from India. But, before
the month had expired, his expectations were, in a great
measure, frustrated by heavy rains and consequent inundations.
Several parts of the mountains were, for five or six days,
covered with snow; and a considerable number of baboons ran
along the foot of Table Mountain.

Three deaths occurred this month; and the cold wet
_ weather occasioned the illness of 8 or 10 more of his people.
_ With the exception of some warm wine, he had nothing for
their refreshment; but he was not without hope that the
Saldanhians would soon arrive with cattle, and that he might
then obtain a large quantity for his people and for the ships
which were expected.

August,—In the mean time, however, his main work was
percedings and on the 3d of August, every one left the
beach to reside in the fort, the north point of which, the
Heron, was already 16 feet in height, and in a complete state
of defence. Many whales were again seen. Some days were
on and fine, but the nights and mornings were extremely
cold. )

Provisions began to be stale and scarce, and, on the 13th of
this month, he assembled his Council in the fort for the first
time,t when it was resolved, to request from the ships expected

* This sentence was carried into effect on the following day.
+ Records of Council of that date.

»

262 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

from Holland, assistance in men, &c. and in case of such being —
refused by the Commanders, “ to protest against them, in
equity, for all costs, hinderances, damages, and inconve-
niences,” which the Company might sustain from their
unwillingness and refusal. And to take such further steps as
might be found necessary for the service of their employers.

He again sowed wheat and other things, and planted medlar
and quince seeds; and, for the third time, ate turnips from the
‘seed sown on his arrival. At the end of this month, however,
he suffered from heavy rains, and hail storms, and saw the
~whole country almost deluged with water; perceiving, at the
same time, the utility of a bank thrown up for the protection
of his garden.

September.—The commencement of September was favour-
able, and Van Riebeck had the satisfaction of enjoying some
of the vegetables sown as an experiment on his arrival. °

But his peace was disturbed by a very disagreeable
occurrence with a corporal named Joost van der Laak, who, in
a fit of drunkenness, insulted him.—This man affords, thus
early in our history, a remarkable instance of the consequences
of intemperance. On the 13th of the preceding month, he sat
in Council with Van Riebeck, and signed his name to the
Resolutions they had taken; and on the 4th of this month,
the Records of the Council begin thus :

‘“‘ As the corporal Joost van der Laak has, for bad conduct,
opposition, &c. been placed in arrest by our Council, and his
situation has, in consequence, became vacant,” it was resolved.
to appoint in his place, the volunteer Paulus Petkouw, a native
of Daatziek, to whom, therefore, the halberd was ordered to be
given, in presence of the people, as a sign of authority. And
four persons, namely, Symon Turve1, Commander of the
yacht, as President; Gerrit Abels, his Mate; and the provi-
sional corporals Paulus Petkouw, and Jan van Gulyk, were
delegated as Judges, to decide this difference between the
Commander and Joost van der Laak; and P. van den Helm
was directed to act provisionally as Fiscal. The depositions
of several witnesses in this case, are found from page 1 to 7 of
the Attestation Book (from 1652 to 1671). It is from Van
Riebeck’s diary, however, we learn, ‘‘ that Van der Laak, for
having been guilty of insolence, &c. was suspended from
actual service, as might be more fully seen in the Records and
final sentence ;”’ probably in the Sentence Book.

Besides this, Van Riebeck’s chief occupation was a trip to
Robben Island in the yacht, to acquire a more accurate know-
ledge of it, and to ascertain if a whale fishery could be ~
established, and seals killed there, for the benefit of his
employers. And, as his store of pearl-barley and dried pease,
began to fail, he brought back a great number of plungeons

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 263

(duykers,) and some hundred of penguins and eggs for his
people.

This enterprising and industrious man, walked, with his
carpenters, to the back of the Table Mountain, to inspect the
woods growing there, about four miles and a half from the
fort. He found that the favorable reports which had been
made to him, were not without foundation; and the size and
height of the trees exceeded his expectations. He remarked,
at the same time, that the ciphers of the years 1604, 1620, and
1622 were cut upon some of the trees; shewing that these
forests had long before been visited by Europeans, but of what
nation, or under what circumstances, he could not discover.
He was also an eye-witness to the astonishing quantity of
game and wild fowl which then frequented this part of the
country ; but it does not appear that he was able to kill any.

On the 24th, it was resolved in Council, to send the yacht .
on a voyage of discovery to Saldanha and St. Helena Bays,*
that his information respecting those places and the coast
might be increased; and that he might judge, what could be
done in more distant parts for the service of the Company.

The end of this month, however, was marked by fresh
difficulties: four men deserted under the direction of Jan
Blank. This appears to have given Van Riebeck great
uneasiness ; and as suspicion immediately fell upon one Petrus
Janssen Brackenier, he was accordingly placed in confinement.

The provisions were now nearly consumed ; and could not,
at the most, last more than two months. His people were
discontented; and he heard murmurs on all sides. To pre=-
serve, therefore, the public piece,—so necessary to the
success of the undertaking,—it became a point of considera-
tion, to allow them, under certain conditions, a small sum in
addition to their daily pay. One of his volunteers, also, for
mutinous language, was, as an example to other's, condemned
to be punished with 100 lashes. But the case of Brackenier
| was left undecided till further information could be obtained.
| Nothiog else remarkable happened this month, except that
\ two of his clerks, and some other Europeans, accompanied by
\a Hottentot named Harry, who could speak a little English,
ascended the Table Mountain for the first time; and reported
“that the top was flat, with a little verdure, and about three
times as broad as the dam at Amsterdam; and that there were,
also, some small pools of fresh water.” Mat
| October.—Although the desertion of four men may now
jappear a very trifling occurrence, yet, in this account of the
first year of Van Riebeck’s government, it is an important event;
and commanded the attention of himself and his people. And,
with the exception of carrying the boilers for train-oil to the

ne

* Records of Council of that date.

264 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

Salt river, and the erection of a small turf fort, this affair, and —
every thing connected with it, occupied the whole of the Com-
mander’s thoughts, and formed the special object of all his
exertions. x

Brackenier having been condemned to be dropped three
times from the yard into the sea, and to receive 100 lashes
before the mast, the sentence was put into execution on the
3d of this month ; and to prevent his raising further disturbances
amongst the people, he was employed on board the yacht.
Shortly afterwards, the four deserters returned to the fort,
begging for mercy and forgiveness. Jan Blank had kept a
journal with red chalk, from the day of their departure, the
24th of September, to the 30th of the same month, which is
deserving of notice, this being the first journey towards the
interior of the settlement.

It is singular enough that the writer began it in the name of
our Lord Jesus Christ.* He states, ‘‘ that on the 24th Septem-
ber, they, being four in number, set out for the purpose of pro-
ceeding to Mosambique, having with them four swords, two
pistols, and a dog. On the 25th, they took flight from a
rhinoceros, when they lost one sword and a hat: their dog was
also severely wounded by a porcupine. The following day,
they kept along the beach, in the direction of Cape L’Aguillas,
subsisting upon young birds and shell fish. On the 27th they
came to a high mountain, close to the sea shore, and laid’
themselves down to rest. On the 28th, they supplied them-
selves with food and water, with the intention of crossing the’
mountain; and on the 29th, they set out for that purpose, but
two of them had! already begun to repent. They, however,
pursued their journey till the next day, when they resolved to
ite to the fort, hoping for mercy and pardon in the name of

Taking all these circumstances into consideration, it is pro-'

bable these men did not proceed further than the Fish Hoek
~ andthe mountains of Hottentots Holland; yet, from this event,
was derived the first knowledge of the country in an easterly
direction. ; ’

The inquiry respecting the misconduct and the intentions of)
these persons, and several others: who were implicated in this
business, was carried on till the 10th of the month, when Van
Riebeck and his Council, who resolved also “ In God’s name”
to terminate this case, sentenced the runaways to be punished
as follows: —“ Jan van Leyden, as having first instigated the
others to desert, to be bound to a stake, and (lie, as well as
Jan Blank, being by the intercession of many persons, absolved
from the punishment of death,) to’ have a ball fired over his
head. And, Jan Blank, as leader or guide, to be keel-haled

* See Zuid Atrikaansche Tydschrift, vol, 1, page 463,

:
:

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 265

and to receive 150 lashes; and moreover, together with Jan
van Leyden, to serve for two years in chains, like slaves, at the
public and most common works.”

Their two companions, Willem Huytjens and Gerrit Dirkse,
were only condemned to work, for two years in chains; and
two other persons, suspected of being concerned with them,
were absolved for want of proof, and set at liberty. The
sentences were carried into execution on the following day,

In the mean time the Saldanhians began to. shew themselves
more frequently, and the Commander soon had the satisfaction
of obtaining from them, 3 cows, for copper and tobacco to the
value of 21 stivers 12 pennings, for each; 4 sheep, at the rate
of 10 stivers and 13 penning each; 2 lambs, at 5 stivers and
10 pennings; 3 elephants’ teeth, for 2 stivers 8 pennings; (all -
calculated in copper and tobacco;) and, finally, 2 young
ostriches for } of a pound of tobacco.

He spared no means in his power to conciliate these people.
The Hottentot Harry, was employed in this negociation as
interpreter, and broker or barterez, but Van Riebeck much
doubted his honesty and good faith.

The work of his labourers now prospered. Their number
seems to have been at this time about 100, and by the supply

of meat procured from the natives, and by other means, every

one set about his work in good. spirits, and consequently their
prospects began to improve. )

The yacht was sent to St. Helena and Saldanha Bays on the
21st of this month, inorder to trade. according to certain
instructions which Van Riebeck had given.*

A monstrous animal, supposed to be a hippopotamus, which
the Commander saw playing in the bay, close to the shore,
was shot at from the north or Heron point o: the fort. The
beast was wounded by the cannon ball, but as it was not killed,
it remained uncertain whether it had been a hippopotamus or
some other animal.

The Saldanhians promised to return soon in great numbers,
and with a large quantity of cattle; but the Dutch provisions
were nearly consumed.

November—The month of November had now arrived, and,

_with it, the violent south-east wind, which, to his mortification,
did great damage to.the fruits of the fields and gardens, and.
to his newly erected buildings, _ Not less than 24 persons lay

sick in the hospital before the middle of this month. His only
fishing net, a seine, was almost worn out. And he wroie,

+ * These Instructions are to be found in the Letter Book, under date 14th

‘Oct. 1652; where the object of this expedition is explained. In the list of
sinh iven at the same time, mention is made of the journal of the Dutch
miral Joris Spilbergen, for the month of Noy, 1601, Further Lustructious
were issued on 27th Nov, 1652,
ul J

266 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

about this time, in his diary, —“ If the Lord God be not pleased
to grant soon some relief, either by the Saldanhians bringing
their cattle, or by the arrival of ships from the mother-country,
we have little hope of being able to proceed with our work ;”
but, that they did not, however, entirely despair.

In the midst of these pressing circumstances, Van Riebeck
continued to extend his local knowledge, which he felt to be of
so much importance. He conversed, at meals, with the Hot-
teritot Harry. respecting the nature and situation of the counrry ;
and learned ‘from him, that there were three sorts of natives,
which he described in his broken English, as the Watermen,
the Saldanha-men, andthe Fishmen. The Commander also
obtained information respecting their numbers, manner of liv-
ing, and whatever else might assist his views; but as he looked
upon this man as a necessary, although a deceitful and danger-
ous instrument, he kept him in doubt, by evasive answers,
whenever he suggested any treacherous, bloody, or violent
measures, for obtaining possession of their persons or property.

About the middle of this month, the yacht returned with a
cargo of 2700 seal skins; and the captain gave him a written
report of every thing observed during the voyage. The most
remarkable circumstances in this report are, an account of his
shaving discovered that a French ship had been sealing there,
and a description of the islands and bavs which he had visited,
togetherwith some insignificant meetings with the natives, who

~had‘shewn themselves here and there on the coast. It is also
mentioned, on this occasion, that Joris Spelbergen, a Dutch
admiral, had visited the coast in the year 1601, and had given
the :ame of Elizabeth Isle to what is now called Dassen Island.
“At this time the Saldanhians began again to bring their cat-
“the, and Van Riebeck had hopes of being more successful in
his trade with them. He endeavonred, by friendly treatment,
to increase their attachment towards his people; and observed
their manners and dispositions» They carried their milk in
large leathern bags, and caused their children to suck the
udders of the sheep, the mothers laying them between the hind
legs for that purpose. Upon the whole, they found this tribe to
be naturally kind and timorous. ;

Harry's suspicious conduct increased, and Van Riebeck was
inclined to send him and the other watermen to Robben Island.
He, however, postponed his intentions till he had obtained
further proof. Before the end of this month, he possessed se-
veral cows and sheep.

December.—The last month of the first and most remarkable
year of Van Riebeck’s government, now commenced. His cir-
cumstances began to improve; and the cattle trade and good
understanding with the Saldanhians, continued to icrease.

He also received from them 12 ducks and 42 other beautiful

fa

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 267

birds. He was, however, obliged thus early, on account of the
many thefts and other crimes committed by his own people, to
appoint one Michie] Gleeve, public executioner,* who was soon
required to exercise his functions upon Jan Pieter Soenwater.

His people were at this time 92, to which, adding himself
and some inferior servants, there were 100 men;-and with the
women and children on board the yacht, the wholé European
population amounted to 125 souls; and he possessed 89 head
of cattle and 284 sheep. But the wild animals sometimes at-
tacked the cattle during the dark nights, and the want of
hands, was a great drawback.

During this month he attentively observed the course of a
comet, and seems, by some remnant of superstition, to have
Feared, that the appearance of this wandering body portended
some ill; without reflecting that his bible says, ‘‘ Be notjdis-

~mayed at the signs of heaven.” +

The Saldanhians, who had fought with the fishmen and
killed four of them, endeavoured to instigate him to make com-
mon cause against that herde, which they represented to be
nothing but robbers. But the Commander rejected their pro-

. posal, as he had before done the suggestions of Harry, and

declared his desire to live with all the natives in peace and
amity.

He obtained more cattle by barter; and towards the end of
the month, after so much care and anxiety, he had the pleasure
of writing in his diary, ‘‘ We are, thank God, so far advanced,
that the sick can be supplied with milk, butter-milk, and eggs ;—
the fowls are breeding well; but the pigs and pigeons do not
appear to thrive, inasmuch that the pigs have not yet brought
any young, and from 8 pigeons no more than 7 have been pro-
duced, so that we have but 15 inall.” Nevertheless, before
the month was over, he discovered, on counting his sheep, that
18 were missing ; a circumstance at that time, so important to
him, that he instituted a serious inquiry; and having ascertain-
ed that the loss was occasioned by the carelessness and neglect
of his herdsmen, he made them suffer the consequences, by
charging their accounts with two rix-dollars for every sheep so
lost. However, the gathering of seed fiom several sorts of
vegetables, succeeded according to his wishes, and we find the
first Governor of this Colony congratulating himself, “ that the
cabbagcs begin to close, and the carrots to increase in size;
that he and all his people ate mutton daily; that the churn was
going on tolerably well, so that he made six pounds of butter
and could sometimes give his people buckets of butter milk,

which would prove no smali re freshmen! to the persons on board

the ships touching here; and that he only wanted utensils t:

* Records of Council, 5th ;
+ Jeremiah x. 2,” at

)

268 An Historical Account of the Formations &c-

roake cheese, as matters relating to the cattle had so much
improved, that he could eat fresh butter daily, leaving his
Dutch butter for cooking and baking bread from his new wheat.”

He had already taken measures to offer refreshments to the
ships expected here; and hoped thus to evince, that the object
of his mission had been attained in so short a time; and that he
had, by his diligence and industry, not only succeeded in the
outset, in establishing a place for refreshment here, but also it
might be confidently expected that the wants of the Company’s
vessels would in future be better supplied.

Finally, a favorable report, that about 500 Saldanhians, with
a large quantity of cattle, were at Hout Bay, at the back of the
Table Mountain, about 12 or 15 miles from the fort, and
appeared inclined to continue the trade with him, closed the
last day of this memorable year,

From the various circumstances above related, we may form
some idea of the satisfaction with which the ‘ Patriarch Van
Riebeck,” called to mind the events of the past year; more
especially those of the last nine months, since he had com-
menced his undertakings at this place; upon the success or
failure of which, the fortunes of so many thousands of human
beings, were inthe great chain of events destined to depend.
It was with justice, that the earliest European inhabitants of
this country, bestowed upon him the honorable appellation of
the “Patriarch Van Riebeck.”* For, notwithstanding the
peculiarities of his character, the dropping from the yard into
the sea, the floggings, and other punishments, which clearly
show he was not infallible, we must admire his prudence,
perseverance, and piety; but above all, his unshaken fidelity
in the service of those to whom he had solemnly pledged
himself.

In addition to the occurrences which have been narrated, we
find, from the Records, that during the said period, his mind
was. occupied with other important projects; the principal of
which were, the intention to introduce slavery, as a necessary
evil, arising from the want of a labouring class;}{ and different
commercial speculations to obtain gold, ambergris, musk, seal

skins, whale oil, fins, elephants’ teeth, ostrich feathers, salt, and -

other articles for trade. Also the erection of a small redoubt,
called Traanenborg,+ at the mouth of the Salt River, where the
blubber of the whales were to be melted, may be noticed as not
the least remarkable. .

His official letters to Batavia, and more particularly those to
the Directors in Holland,t afford as complete and distinct an

* He was to them what the excellent Penn was to the Pennsylvanians.

+ Letter to the Directors, dated 14th April, 1653.

+ Book of Letters despatched from 1652 to 1661. Letters to Batavia 25th
and 30th May, 14th October, and 27th Nov. 1652; 3d Feb, and 9th, 15th, and

Remarks on the Geology of South Africa. 269

idea of the situation of himself and his companions, as could be

wished; and convey clear views of his operations. But we

may, at the same time, perceive, that, wearied out by numerous
troubles, he was already anxious to be relieved from the com-
mand of the Fort Good Hope; and, writing on this subject, he
styles his wished-for successor, ‘‘a Deliverer,” and his desired
departure for Batavia, ‘‘ a deliverance.”

On concluding this Chapter, if we review the uncommon .

variety of his views and plans, and the disappointments,
ares, fatigues, and other labours, mental and bodily, which
this extraordinary man endured in the year, 1652, the words of

an old poet, ‘‘ Tante molis erat Romanum condere urbem,” (so

.

much trouble did it cost to build Rome,) will not be entirely
inapplicable here, though my readers will agree that many
changes would be necessary ere Cape Town could become the
Rome of the southern hemisphere.

(To be continued.)

Remarks on the Geology of South Africa. By Grorcr
_ Txom, p.p. Minister of Tulbagh, Honorary Member of
__ the Bombay Literary Society, and Corresponding Mem-
__ ber of the South African Institution.

| ; [Read at the South African Institution.}

GENERAL OBSERVATIONS ON ORGANIC REMAINS.

* « These physical researches elevate the mind aboye objects simply material :

they inculcate great moral truths,”—UreE.

Szverat writers on this Colony have given little encourage-
ment to suppose, that, it could afford any remarkable facts to

a our knowledge of geological phenomena; particulary,

at monuments of a former world could be found in Organic
Remains.* Private persons have, however, made observations

0n the peculiar appearances of hill and dale which have led to

€ discovery of fossils of various, numerous, and distinct
characters in shells; while some crustaceous deposits are very
‘obscure, which only time and further discovery can fully
unravel. — ' p
— Our inland plains, and undulations beyond the Tulbagh,
Worcester, Swellendam, and George high primitive mountain
range, chiefly present these on their surfaces, or slightly
imbedded in argillaceous schist; while the continuation of the
‘same chain northward from Tulbagh Village, forms the barrier

2th April, 1653. And Despatches to the Directors of the 14th nd
: ee p th and 15th of

* Professor Lichtenstein, of Berlin, is, I believe, the only wrxitiic who observed
at a Fountain in the Hantam, impressions on Schist.

oo

f

*

1

of Organic Remains the most ancient, in that direction. The
high towering Winterhoek Mountain about 6,100 feet above the
level of the Sea, divides the range into two parallel extended ~
arms; between which, runs the West Olefants River in a narrow
vale, and near their termination lies the Village of Clan William.
In this valley I observed inclosed in large pieces of rock, the
same as found a little to the north-east behind Cogmans Kloof, ~
as also the same species of shells. The declivities and bases of
Karoo hills, which skirt that great bill studded inland plain, the
Karoo, «long the base or near the primitive chain before noticed,
afford the most numerous and valuable specimens: while some
of the rocky, castellated, and wall shaped tops of the same,
contain in the body of the rock some few s!izht appearances of
a testiceous substance, denotins ‘hat something great in
Organic Remains may be found at their bases. :

Worcester, Clan William, Swellendam, George, and Beaufort ©
divisious of the Colony, are, from personal observation, (the
last district excepted) the most interesting parts which lay
open the evidences of an ancient ocean; or of a great aqueous
catastrophe which has left in letters of stone the traces ofa
former world; so that, the persevering observer, with an
ordinary share of intelligence, may read and understand.

With regard to the first discovery of Organic emains within,
or beyond the Colony of the Cape, I have examined all the
books, both Dutch and English, which [ could meet with; and
have conversed with most persons able to afford information.
Many of the Dutch inhabitants twenty or thirty years ago,
observed the remarkable impressions on the stones and in the
quairies from which they had erected their dwellings, but they
could not account for the cause of their origin. 1 believe the
honor of the discovery of them, and their nature, is due to”
a Merchant,* formerly of Cape Town, who was at the Keizie
Baths, behind Cogmans Kloof, in the year 1804 or 1805.
This Gentleman found the shelly strata there to be true Organic
Remains; which I afterwards confirmed by several visits to
that spot in 1817, 1818, and 1828.

The shells found along our eastern coasts some miles inland in
calcareous rock, from Caledon sub district to the termination of
the Swellendam and George primitive mountain range, near
Plettenberg’s Bay, and those rather more inland in Uitenhage:
and Albany districts, are different in their genera, calcareous
appearance, situation and rock in which they are found, to
those remains as above described,—I consider them to have
become fossils at a subsequent period. The same remark may
be applicable to the west coast of the Colony, to those shells
said to be found near the sea or even many miles inland on th

270. Remarks on the Geology of South Africa.

* Mr, Enjslie, who kindly obliged me with his notes on the strata, shells, &c.

Inquiries as to Changes in Domestic Animals, &c. , 27%

sandy deserts and plains, before the face of the country
becomes mountainous, or assumes the appearance of karroo

tabular hills.

The first specimen of fossil shells which I received was in the
year 1814, a kind of cockle or muscle, with a slit in both valves
extending across nearly half through,—different from any now
found in a living state. It was given to me as having been
found in Co!ld Bokkeveld. Upwards of twenty specimens I
have since gathered near Cedar Mountains. At the same time
I met with a siliceous pebble, evidently fossil.coral, fr .m the
Orange River: in 1816, a trilobite and many entrochi of the
encrinite, or stone lily, when travelling through the little Karoo
in Swellendam district; and since that period I have met with
endless numbers of specimens of shells, trilobites, and encrinites,
and some nondescript fossil insects or animals, whose original
element would appear to have been water. Some of th: se are
very imperfect: some found loose; others in regular deposited
beds, as if the waters had gently subsided; others, as if local
waters had thrown the original mud or detritus into confused
and mixed lumps, now hard rock, containing all kinds together,
perfect and imperfect; while others are found as if rounded by

-the force of a river, chiefly oval as pebbles: on breaking

which, beautiful shells and ecrustaceous animals are found in
the centre. I think many of these appear to have existed at, or
near the spots in which they are now found; others must have
been carried by some aqueous force, different from any rivers
or waters arising from heavy rains now operating on the face of
the country from time to time; because, near their periodical
beds, along their banks, they are discovered, though sometimes
in the courses of the periodical mountain rivulets themselves, but

_ enveloped in hard schist; while on the banks the others are in

| the soil which is only affected by rains on the surface, and thus

|
|

here and there arrest the attention of the Geological inquirer.
(To be continued.)

i’

Inquiries respecting certain Changes observed to have

taken place in Domestic Animals transported from

_ the old to the new Continent. By M. RouLen, M.D.
Abridged from the more full details contained in the
Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal for October,
1829, p. 326, &c. |

Dr. Rovten, after a residence of six years in Columbia, states,

tof the large quadrupeds which at present occur in that
country, the most numerous are those which have been trans-
ported from the old continent. His observations were made

@

272 Inquiries as to Changes in Domestic Animals

in New Grenada and in a part of Venezeula, between the 3rd

and 10th degrees of north latitude, and the 70th and 80th de- _

grees of west longitude, where, in some parts, there was a mean
temperature of 56, and in others of 77 or 86. _ The quadrupeds
which have been transported from the old to the new conti-
nent, he observes, ‘“‘ are the hog, the horse, the ass, the sheep,
the goat, the cow, the dog, and the cat.” The first hogs
were carried to America by Columbus, and established in the
island of St. Domingo, in November, 1493, and in succeeding
years were carried to all places where the Spaniards settled,
so that in half a century they were found in the new world
between 25 N. and 45. latitude. They nowhere seemed to
suffer from the change of climate, and from the commence~
ment propagated with the same facility as in Europe.

Being allowed to run wild in the woods, they have lost
all the marks of servitude; the ears have become erect, the
head broadened, and raised at the upper part, and the color
has become a permanent black in the adults,—in the young,
there are yellowish lines on a dark ground. The hair is thin,
and they present the appearance of a wild boar of the same
size, (from twelve to fifteen months,) while in the moun-
tains, at an elevation of 2500 yards, they assume much of the
aspect of the wild boar of our forests, from the thickness of
the hair, which becomes curled, and in some individuals [even
presents a kind of wool on the under parts. The hog, at the
elevation mentioned, is small and dwarfish, from cold and
want of sufficient food. Though black be the general color,
yet, in some warm parts, it is red, like the pecari in its early
age, and there are some which are called chiuchados, from their
having under the belly a broad white band, which commonly ex-
tends on either side to the back, so as to meet there, sometimes
becoming narrower and sometimes retaining the same breadth.
The young individuals of this variety, have the same mark-
ings, as those which are entirely black. The only hogs re-
sembling those of France, were imported about twenty years

ago, from the United States of America, were the race had-
existed for along time, in a climate, however, very like that.

of France.

The establishment of black cattle in America, took place
upon Columbus’s second voyage to St. Domingo. They mul-
tiplied there rapidly, and from thence were carried to the
continent. In twenty-seven years from the discovery of the
island, herds were met with of 4000 and even 8000 head. In
1587, the number of hides exported from St. Domingo, were
85,454; and from the parts of New Spain, 64,350.“ As
long as the cattle were in small numbers, and grouped around
the dwellings, they thrived equally well in all places, but
when they had multiplied, it was perceived, that, im certaum

transported from the old to the new Continent. 273

places, they could not dispense with the assistance of man.
This arose from the circumstance that a certain quantity of
salt in their food was absolutely necessary for them; and if
-they did not find it in the plants, the waters, or in certain
soils of a saltish taste, common to many parts of America,
they required to be supplied with it directly, failing which
they became lean, and the herd quickly perished. If it be
neglected to bring the cattle together, from time to time, and
the requisite salts be supplied by the country, they become
entirely wild in a few years, which the writer knew to happen
in two instances. He never had an opportunity of seeing a
wild specimen alive, but he eat of the flesh of a cow that had
only been killed one day, and perceived no difference between
it and the domestic cow. The skin was remarkably thick, but
of the ordinary size, and the hair long, thick, and ill laid.
He has seen the wild bulls that pass the morning in the
woods which cover the foot of the Cordillera, and the after-
noons in the Savanna, feeding in the Janos amongst the do-
mestic cattle, but, the moment they perceived a man, they
gallopped off into the woods. Cattle with hair extremely thin
and fine, are met with in the warmest parts of the province of
Mariguita and Negla, and are called pelones. That variety
is reproduced by generation, but the people are not desirous
of propagating it. In the same places, there are also fre-
quently. produced, individuals named calungos, whose skin is
entirely naked, like that of the Turkish dogs. These animals
being weaker and more delicate, it is usual to kill them be-
fore they are capable of propagating. The cows of America
will not give milk without they have their calves, which must
be left all day with them, and allowed to suck as they please.
They are only separated in the evening, that the milk which
collects through the night may be procured. If the calves
die, the milk immediately ceases to be secreted.

The ass, in the provinces in which Dr. Roulin had an op-
portunity of observing it, appeared to have undergone scarce~
ly any alteration in its forms or habits. From hardships and

- deprivations, it is of small size, and covered with a very long

and ill-combed pile. Deformities are frequent, not only in
the adults, which are too soon put to labour, but even in the
young at the moment of birth. In the lower and warmer
parts, it is better fed, and larger, and its hair shorter and
smoother. In none of the provinces which he visited, had the
ass returned to the wild state.

The case is different with the horse. There are wild horses
in several parts of Columbia; and the author saw small herds
in the plains of St. Martin, between the sources of the Meta,
Rio-Negro, and the Umadea; and he observed, that when-
ever they perceived a man they never stopped till out of

Mm

274 Inquiries as to Changes in Domestic Animals

sight. Where they are only now and then assembled for to
prevent their becoming entirely wild, as well as for the
purpose of ridding them of the larve of the Oestri, and of
marking the foals with a hot iron, as is the case in the halos
of the ilanos, the color becomes uniform chesnut. In the
small halos that occur on the platforms of the Cordillera, the
effects of domestication are more perceptible; the colors of
the horses are there more varied: there is there more differ-
ence in their size, that is to say, there are many among them
smaller, and some a little larger; their hair, so long as they
live in the fields, is pretty long and tufted, but a few months
rubbing is sufficient to render it short and glossy. When a
horse is brought from the ilanos of San Martin, or Casauare,

to the platforms of Bogota, it must be kept in the stable un-~ -

til it becomes habituated to the climate, for if let loose at
first, into the fields, it falls off, is covered with scabs, and
often dies in a few months. The pace which is preferred in
saddle horses, is the amble and Je pas relevé. They are
trained to them at an early age, and when ridden are careful-
ly prevented from using any other pace. At the end of a
certain time, the legs of these commonly s’engorgent; then,
if they are of a fine form, they are kept in the hatos as stal-
lions. There results from this; a race in which the amble is
the natural pace in the adult.

Dogs were introduced and employed by Columbus, in his
wars with the natives, and in his first battle with the Indians,
he had twenty blood-hounds. Their race has been preserved
without apparent alteration, on the platform of Santa Fe,
where they are employed for hunting deer. Amongst the
poor inhabitants of the banks of the Magdalina, the dog has
become deteriorated, partly by mixture and partly by the
want of sufiicient food.

The cat has undergone no perceptible change in America,
excepting that it has ceased to have any more particular
season of love in the year than another.

The sheep which was carried from Spain, is not of the
Merino breed, but of the kind called de lana burda y Castra.
It is very common on the Cordillera, from the height of 1000
m. to 25,000 m. It nowhere endeavours to escape from the
protection of man, nor has any change taken place in its
manners; the only difference exhibited by it, being a slight
diminution of size. Within the limits stated, it propagates
easily, but in warmer countries, as in the plains of Meta, it
is difficult to rear. In the valley which separates the eastern
from the middle chain of the Cordillaras, there are some seen,
in a few places, but always in small numbers, the females be-
ing unprolific, and the lambs difficult to bring up. The wool
on these lambs grows much in the same manner as on those of

transported from the old to the new Continent. 275

temperate’climates. If after attaining a certain thickness, it
is cut, it immediately begins to sprout again, and things go on
in the usual order; but if the proper time for depriving the
animal of its fleece is allowed to pass, the wool thickens and
becomes matted, and ends with coming off in patches, which
leave under them not a new wool, nor a bare skin in a dis-
eased state, but a short, shining and well-laid hair, very
similar to that which the goats assume in the same climates.
In the places where this hair has once appeared, no’ wool ever
grows.

The goat thrives better in the Jow and burning valleys than
in the elevated parts of the Cordillera. In the climates which
agree with it, it multiplies well, there being commonly two,
sometimes three kids, at each birth; but never six as some
have chosen to assert. Its size is small, but in form it has
gained much: its body is more slender, its head more elegant,
better placed, and generally less loaded with horns.

The domestic fowls that have been carried to the West In-
dies, are, the common fowl, the goose, the duck, the pea-
cock, the pigeon, and the Guinea fowl.

The two last have undergone no change. The peacock is
absolutely the same as in France. The goose has been intro-
duced about twenty years; at first it laid but a small number
of eggs, and at long intervals, and scarcely the fourth part
were hatched ; of the goslings, more than half died in. the
first month. Those who escaped, formed a second generation
which had become more familiarized to the climate ; and at
the present day, the species, without being as yet so prolific
as in Europe, is evidently approaching to the same point.

With respect to the common fowl, the same thing happened
at Cuzco, and in its whole valley, as Saralasso informs us;
and-more than thirty years passed before chickens were ob-
tained, although At-y-Ucai and Muyna, only four leagues
from the town, they were procured in abundance. At the
present day, the race introduced is every where prolific; but
the English breed which has been imported within these few
years, for the purpose of obtaining game cocks, has not yet
arrived at this degree of fecundity; and in the first year, the:
proprietor of a flock thought himself-fortunate if he obtained
two or three chickens from the whole. When the chickens
of either race are obseryed, in the warm districts, curious
differences are remarked in them. The creole chicken, whose
parents have lived for ages in a temperature which never de-
scends below 20°, comes from the egg with a small quantity
of down, which it presently loses, and remains completely
bare, with the exception of the wing feathers, which grow in
the ordinary way. \ The chicken of the English breed, on the
contrary, makes its appearance with a thick covering of down,

276 On the Tertiary and Secondary Rocks forming the

which falls off only as the feathers take its place. It is still
clothed as if intended to live in the country whence its pa-
rents have been but lately brought.

The facts above related, adds the Doctor, were observed
without the preconceived idea of attaching them to any the-
ory; but, on examining them, one is naturally led, he thinks,
to the following inferences:

Ist. That, when certain animals are transported to a new
elimate, it is not the individual only, but the races, that re=
quire to be naturalized.

2ndly. That when this naturalization takes place, there
are commonly introdnced in these races, certain durable
changes, which bring their organization to a state of accord~
ance with the climates in which they are destined to live.

8rdly. That the habits of independence soon make the
domesticated species resume the characters of the wild spe-
cies from which they have sprung. :

On the Relations of the Tertiary and Secondary Rocks
forming the Southern Flanks of the Tyrolese Alps

near Bassano.* By Roprrick Impry Murcuison,
F.R.S. Sec. G.S. F.L.S. &c. &e.

[ From the Annals of Philosophy for June, 1829. ]

TuHaT various members of the secondary deposits replete with
marine remains are found in dislocated positions in some of
the highest regions of the Alps, was long ago noticed by De
Saussure; and the fact has since been confirmed by many
other geologists. The inference derived therefrom, that such
remnants can alone have been placed at these heights by ele-
vation from beneath the sea, is now considered by the greater
number of observers to be the only philosophical mode of ex-
plaining the phenomenon. The object of this memoir is to
determine whether the same causes of elevation were applied
at a subsequent period to those newer or tertiary deposits
which now form a belt around the flanks of the Alps. The
solution of this question is called for, because the evidence
on this point has hitherto remained so imperfect, that several

* As the interesting communication of Dr. Thom, published in our present
number, gives reason to believe, that much curious information will be fur- _
nished by a thorough investigation of the Geology of South Africa, we beg,
therefore, to recommend to the colonists the collecting of all sorts of rocks
or stones bearing any kind of natural impressions or figures, however trifling.
In order to shew the character of some formations constituting the flanks of
a high mountainous range in Europe, and of the organic remains found in
them, we have here reprinted the remarks of Mr. Murchison.—Eps

Southern Flank of the Tyrolese Alps near Bassano. 277

naturalists are still disposed to adhere to the old opinion,
that the forces which gave to the secondary rocks their actual
configuration, had entirely ceased to act before the deposition
of the tertiary strata. The following sections, which I made
last autumn on the southern flank of the Alps near Bassano,
appearing to throw light on this curious and important point,
no apology is requisite for presenting them to the considera-
tion of geologists; indeed, any details of the structure of dis-
tant groups of the tertiary deposits must be considered of high
interest when it is stated, that on the sides of the Alps and
Apennines they fully rival in thickness our most important
secondary formations in England. This particular group,
however, near Bassano, is not offered as the type of all the
other tertiary deposits of the north of Italy, where their varia-
ble characters may still form the subject of other communica-

_ tions from Mr. Lyell and myself.

The tertiary or subalpine deposits, which to the west of the
Brenta are so much traversed by basaltic and trap rocks, are
entirely free from them in this district between the rivers
Brenta and Piave, where they swell into hills of considerable
importance, occupying between Asolo and Possagno a breadth
of four or five miles. Here, as in many other parts of the
north of Italy, they form two great natural divisions :—

Ist. An exterior zone composed of conglomerates, with sub-
ordinate beds of yellow sand and blue marl, containing shells,
the greater number of which are found in the subapennine
formations described by Brocchi, and amongst which a con-
siderable proportion of the species are identical with those of
the present sea*.

2ndly. An inferior system of green and yellow calcareous
sandstone, blue shell marl and compact limestone, some of
which are distinguished by nummulites. These latter beds
rest upon the scaglia (or equivalent of the chalk), which rising
into the Alps passes into a dolomitic limestone of the oolitic
series.

Explanatory of these relations, I now proceed to detail two
sections in a descending order: the first from Asolot to Pos-
Sagno at the foot of the Alps; the second from Bassano to
Campese at the mouth of the Canal di Brenta, where that
river issues from the Tyrol.

* This zone is the equivalent of the subalpine conglomerates and marls
near Nice, which Mr. Risso was the first to identify with the subapennine
formations of Brocchi.

+ Fortis in his “ Mémoires,” vol. i, p. 144, givesa slight sketch of the dis-
trict of Asolo, but without any attempt to explain its geological relations
He however describes “‘ Madrepora fungites” in blue marl at Castel Cucco;
Turbinites terebra and editus of Brander, fig. 47; Dentalium, Murex of
ditto; Helix mutabilis, Brander, fig.58; and other shells in the Val d’Ur-
gana. His figures of the Madrepora fungites are very characteristic.—P. 147.

278 On the Tertiary and Secondary Rocks forming the

I. The tertiary conglomerates rise from the plains of Venice,
about a mile and a half south of Asolo, at an angle of about
20° to 25°, dip S.S.E.; and to the north of that place they
reach to the height of at least seven hundred to eight hundred
feet above the level of the Adriatic. The angle of their in-
clination increases with their altitude; and the mountain tor-
rents flowing from north to south, expose many of these beds
dipping even as high as 40° S.S.E.

The boulders contained in these rocks are of very great size
towards the exterior of the zone, but they become smaller in
the lower beds: some of these boulders are of primary rock,
but by far the greater number are referrible to the dolomite
of the neighbouring Alps ; in the higher beds these are packed
‘together with little or no cementing matter, whilst in the lower
they are frequently imbedded in a hard yellow calcareous
sandstone forming a compact breccia: still lower there are
beds of incoherent yellow sand with some organic remains ,
and this system may be said to terminate in the escarpments
north of Asolo, where a fine conglomerate is seen alternating
' with beds of blue marl and yellow sand, both containing shells.
In the descending series there is no repetition of conglome-
rates, and the upper system has therefore a well marked ter-
mination*.

The lower system is ushered in by a chain of conical hills,
the highest beds of which consist of a thick-bedded yellow
sandstone charged with green grains, alternating with strong
beds of calciferous grits, and dipping under the conglomerates
at angles varying from 25° to 30° S.S.E. These contain
many organic remains; amongst which are Pectunculi, Pectens,
Echini, &c. The surfaces of the beds are further remark-
able for the vast quantity of branching stem-shaped bodies
resembling Alcyonia. At the base of the escarpment of these
hills there-is a considerable thickness of blue marl, which is
prolonged for about a mile to the north, forming low undu-
lations, the beds of which are exposed on the banks of several
streamlets running from west to east. The characteristic shells
of this marl seemed to be Lucina concentrica (Venus concen-
trica, Brocchi), Lucina mutabilis (Venus mutabilis, Lamarck),
Echini, &c. North of the small river at Castel Cucco, a com-
pact limestone rises from beneath the marls and attains consi-
derable elevation. The upper beds have a mamillary surface,
but upon fracture are of a solid madreporic structure and
bluish colour: below this are strong beds of green slaty cal-

* Tn this respect the order of the strata does not coincide with that which
Mr, Lyell and myself observed ii the valleys of the Bormida, or at the
Superga near Turin, where powerful conglomerates reappear very low in
the tertiary series, beneath an enormous development of green slaty mica~
ceous sandstone and shale. é

.

Southern Flank of the Tyrolese Alps near Bassano. 279

careous grits and yellow sandstone, the latter containing
many Pectens, &c.

Succeeding to the above there is a repetition of blue sandy
incoherent marls, some beds of which are entirely occupied by
vast quantities of a Turritella, highly resembling, if identi-
cal with, the T. sinuosa of Bourdeaux ; whilst others are filled
with the following shells: Natica glaucinoides of the London
clay; Solarium approaching to S. canaliculatum, but some~
what differing from the Bourdeaux species ; Chama squamosa.
Of the London clay, small ostrea, Dentalium grande, &c. &c.

Then follows a yellowish compact limestone with green
grains, in strong beds, distinguished by nummulites, oval
amygdaloidal concretions of green earth, and alternating layers
of blue marl. The limestone succeeding to this has a semi-
brecciated fracture, with a pink and bluish tinge*, and is
charged with nummulites, &c., the whole alternating with
yellow-green micaceous sandstones. The latter repose upon
and pass into a calciferous grit containing lenticulites, oper-
culines, cyclolites, and other small multilocular shells, cha-
racteristic of the inferior tertiary formations in the north of
Italy.

The escarpment of the lowest part of the tertiary deposits
exposed in this section is composed of blue marl, the beds of
which haye precisely the same S.S.E. dip as the series of
nummulite limestone, green sandstone, and conglomerate,
previously described; and in a hasty examination the follow-
ing corals and shells were collected at this spot :— '

Caryophyllia altavillensis; Fungites (figured by Fortis,
Mémoires, vol. i. p. 147); Lenticulites complanata (Opercu-
line of D’Orbigny) ; Orbitulite (two species); Cyclolites cris-
tata; 1. Nummulites planulata; 2. Nummulites variolaria;
Conus stromboides (C: concinnus of Min. Conch.) ; Pleurotoma
undata; Fusus longzvus; Voluta harpula; Cassis diadema;
Serpula spirulza.

The Alps rise at a rapid angle about half a mile north of
the above escarpment ; the intermediate low space called the ,
Val d’Urgana, in which flow several torrents from west to
east, emptying themselves into the Piave, is choked up with
the shivery detritus of the impending secondary rocks, and
therefore no junction between the latter and the tertiary is
observable. Possagno, ornamented by the magnificent new

* Itis in this range of limestone that quarries have recently been opened
at Costa lunga, from which have been extracted the principal columns of
Canova’s splendid new Temple at Possagno. It is a mottled marble, very
ornamental, and takes a high polish. Futurity may decide whether this
tertiary rock of Europe shall prove as durable a building-stone as that of a
similar epoch with which the pyramids of Egypt were constructed.

+ In this range of hills lignite is found, which on the authority of Brocchi
is imbedded in the blue marl with marine shells—Conch. Subap. vol. i. p. 97.

280 On the Tertiary and Secondary Rocks forming the

Temple of Canova, stands upon the first ledges of the scaglia,
which rock here rises intothe Alps. The upper beds are of
a red colour, with some white and green blotches, are very
slaty, occasionally contain layers of flint, dip S.S.E. 30° to
35°, and pass downwards into more compact and thick beds,
from which variegated marbles are extracted. During my
short examination I could detect no organic remains in the
scaglia of this district; in which respect, as well as in
mineralogical structure, it seemed to be quite identical with
thé calcarious rock of the Euganean Hills*.

A perfect conformity of dip and bearing of the tertiary to
the secondary or ammonite deposits is exhibited in the pre-
ceding section; but their junction, as has been stated, is ob-
scured by the denudation in the valley of Urgana, and all along
the base of the Alps between Possagno and Bassano it is con-
cealed by vast accumulations of alluvial detritus.

II. The river Brenta, however, in issuing from the Tyrol,
cuts transversely through all the deposits from the oolitic
series to the most recent, and exposes a most unequivocal
junction between the secondary and tertiary rocks, which has
not yet, as far as I am aware, been noticed by any geologist.
I will describe this section like the former in a descending
order.

The youngest beds at Bassano consist of conglomerates, ©
with subordinate and irregular layers of yellow sand, the whole
dipping gently away to the plain from the low hillocks on
which that town is situated. A little above the bridge the
conglomerate forms cliffs on both banks of the river, from
fifteen to twenty feet in height, dipping 20° to 25° S.S.E.
Ascending the Brenta, and thus approaching the Alps, the
lower beds of conglomerate become more highly inclined; and
thinning out as at Asolo, they finally pass into yellow sand-
stone and calciferous grit. The sandstone is micaceous, con-
tains in certain parts many green grains, and hydrate of iron,
and the characteristic fossils were Pectens, amb other bivalve
shells, with Echini, &c. After this the inclination of the strata
increases rapidly ; and previous to reaching the village of St.
Eusebio, the dip already amounts to 40° S.S.E. Greensand-
stone and blue marl succeed to the above; the surfaces of the
more indurated beds being dotted with nummulites, and the
marls full of shells similar to those described between Castel
Cucco and Possagno. These are most instructively exhibited —
on the right bank near the village of Sarzon, where the stony

* Lam informed by the Marchese Parolini, that in other parts of this
neighbourhood the same rock does contain ammonites, belemnites, &c.: for
this we have also the authority of Fortis, Maraschini, Professor Catullo, and
Dr. Pollini, so, that the scaglia may be considered the equivalent of the
chalk, a place already assigned to it by Prof, Buckland.

Southern Flank of the Tyrolese Alps near Bassano. 281

beds having gradually increased their inclination to angles
from 70° to 80°, run out like so many walls into the channel
of the Brenta; whilst some of the intermediate marls being
washed out, the fossilist is enabled, when the river is low, to
collect the remains of each layer by inclosing himself between
the projecting beds of stone, the upper and lower surfaces of
which are thus placed on either side of him. The perfect
State of preservation of the shells in these vertical beds is a
distinct proof that the dislocation of strata, even when vertical,
does not, as some geologists have imagined, necessarily pro=
duce any derangement or destruction-of their organic con=
tents. These strata mount into a steep hill, on the summit of
which is the little church of St. Bovo, at least from six to seven
hundred feet above the river, and where they form an outline
nearly as peaked and grotesque as that of the adjoining dolo-
mite, or of any other crystalline rocks; thus showing that ex-
ternal form may be entirely due to the inclination of the beds,
without any reference to the structure or age of the rock.
After passing along the edges of a considerable thickness of
blue marly strata, much of which has been swept away by the
_ river, there occurs a very compact brown and pink-coloured
' limestone, containing small multilocular shells and nummu-
lites. This limestone is the lowest of the members of the ter=
tiary series, and the beds having now become absolutely ver-
tical, are seen in contact with the red scaglia with flints or
representative of the chalk, without the slightest appearance
‘of unconformable deposition, the edges of the two formations
having a parallel direction from W. to E., as seen in the verti-
eal piers on both sides of the river, on the west bank of which
they rise together into a lofty hill.

The upper beds of the scaglia are red and fissile, precisely
like those described at Possagno, with flints both in layers
and in nodules, and few or no organic remains. The lower
beds are thicker and more compact, and gradually losing the
red colour, they pass into a beautiful white saccharoid marble,
a variety of which is largely quarried (and called Biancon di
Pove)*. The vertical edges of this rock are seen for several

__ * Maraschini, in his “‘Saggio Geologico del Vicentino,” is inclined to con.
sider the scaglia a tertiary formation, chiefly because in the districts he ex-
amined, it is unconformable to the inferior or Jura limestone. This author’s
_ sections, however, were all made in the country west of the Brenta, where
the deposits being trayersed by a variety of trap rocks, cannot be selected
as proofs that the unconformability of the strata is due to any other than a
rtial cause; for in the district I now describe, and where igneous rocks
ve not prereted, it has been shown that all the deposits are perfeetly
onformable. Butin some of the adjoining regions to the west, and even
when intermixed with volcanic rocks, the same deposits are again strictly
_ conformable; and for a full account of these interesting phenomena N. of
Verona, I refer the reader to a most able memoir of Dr. Ciro Pollini,
© Lettera Geologica sui Monti Veronesi.” (Biblioteca Italiana, vol. xxviii.)
Nn

282 On the Tertiary and Secondary Rocks forming the

hundred feet along the right bank of the Brenta; when near
Campese it seems to pass into-a dolomitic limestone, the beds
of which are also vertical and conformable to thosé of’ the
scaglia. Further in the. interior this dolomitie rises into
peaks of great height; and for a full knowledge of its mineral
characters I refer to: the works of Von Buch (Annales de
Chimie, vol. xxiii.), it being sufficient for my present purpose
to state that unlike the older and metalliferous dolomite, which
I have described in a notice upon Seefeld near Innspruck*, the
rock of this neighbourhood is charged with numerous and very
perfect casts of shells of the oolitic seriest; whilst inthe western
parts of the same chain the rock is a true oolitic limestone:
In ascending the Canal di Brenta to the source of that river,
I found this.dolomite oceupying the whole region, forming
lofty cliffs on both banks, and distinguished by innumerable
contortions of its beds, which are inclined at every angle from
horizontal, to vertical. ut fess
. Conclusion.—The) perfect conformability of the secondary
and tertiary strata shown in the preceding sections, whether
their mutual angle of inclination be from 30° to 352 as at
Possagno, or vertical as in the Canal di Brenta, prove ‘that
these several deposits have here partaken simultaneously of
some of those great convulsions by which the older rocks of
the Tyrolese Alps on which they rest, have been elevated; and
the evidence is such, that cértain geologists cannot in this in-
stance admit the elevation of the secondary rocks or those
containing ammonites, belemnites, &c., and at the same time
reject the application of similar disturbing causes to’ the more
recent tertiary deposits; for we see not only the oldest ter-
tiary limestones and marls, but also the most reeent conglo-
merates, rising ‘at very rapid angles to considerable heights.
There is, yet much to be learned respecting the order of su-
perposition of the various members of the tertiary formations
in different parts of the north of Italy. Brocchi having de-
scribed the whole of these deposits under the head ef. Sub-

Dr, Pollini shows that the Calcaire grossier of Verona rises on the N. of
that town to upwards of 3000 feet above the Adriatic; and in its lowest
beds passes into, and even alternates with the scaglia or ammonite rock,
which in its turn graduates (particularly at the Ponte di Veja) into a sub-
jacent limestone’ made up of oolitie particles, and charged with fossils of
the oolitic series. From these observations Dr. Pollini concludes, that the

division of strata into secondary and tertiary formations is merely systematic, |

and not founded: on any natural distinctions; and hence he adopts a new
nomenclature’ of ‘Ultima calcare (Calcaire grossier), Penultima calcare
chalk), Terzultima ‘caleare (oolite). Dr. Pollini, it should further be re-
amarked, states that N. of Verona, nummulites do not cease with the Caleaire
grossier in a descending: series, but that they occur abnndantly in “the
scaglia, and even as low down as the oolite of the Jura limestone. =

»® Read before the Geological Society, March, 1829. i beige

“4 Marchese Parolini_has a fine collection of these organic remains in his
instructive cabinet at Bassano, wy

1

Southern Flank of the Tyrolese Alps near Bassano. 283

apennine* ;.and thus formations of the agé of our Londom clay
being confounded: with those blue marls containing, a variety

of mecent shells, it now becomes quite essential to state that the

inferior members ‘are essentially different from the superior in
zoo ogicalcontents ; it being in the upper beds only that we find
a,largé proportion of shells of the present sea. To this’ latter
epoch belong the: conglomerate sands aridimarls of Asolo and
‘Bassano,;, and, the strata -which) succeed, offer (amidst the
few specimens which. my\/hurriedi examination: permitted me
to,collect),,some| species resemblinigy those of the Bourdeaux
asin ;-whilst:by far'the greaternumber of the shells enumerated
in the oldest, members! of marl and limestone, near Possagno
and on the Bretita; are identical in spécies with those of the
Calcaire grossier of Paris, and:the London clay. The lowest
beds of this formation both in the north of Europe and in Italy
are very similar in containing not only many of the same spe-
cies of mollusca, but also identical species of nummulites, ca-
ryophyllia, &. Nor can it be urged that the multilocular
fossils of these inferior strata are also found in the higher
tertiary deposits of Italy, for the microscopic shells of Sienna

figured by Soldani differ entirely from those of the Calcaire

grossier both in family and ‘species.’ ©

Now although we may compare the nummulite rock of Bas-
sano with the Calcaire'grossier of the London and Paris basins,
we cannot extend the comparison to the subjacent strata: for
unlike certain parts of the Paris basin, where a formation dis-
tinguished by its freshwater and’ terrestrial remains is mter-
posed between the Calcaire grossier and the chalk, the plastic
clay is; entirely wanting ‘near’ Bassano, ‘and there» also the
representative of the Calcaire grossier is in conformable appo-
sition to the-scaglia or rock containing ammonitest: so that
in this portion of the/earth’s crust we have no trace of any
interyal of repose between the secondary and tertiary epochs
when, as some geologists haye imagined, the ocean subsided,
and the land was, left dry for terrestrial, and fresh-water pro-
ductions to accumulate on its surface ;—on the contrary, we
here find a’continuity of marine ‘deposits or conformable pas-

_ sage from the rocks called tertiary to those named secondary,

fy ‘ fy 1 .
*'* Conchiologia Subapennina, vol. i. p.97. i ;
It may be remarked, that the plastic ‘clay is not only absent in the

Bee~.-t.
north of, lialy | but also in most parts of England, and in some situations

in France, provided that formation is to be defined:as .one of fresh-water
origin. In the Isle of Wight, and at Reading, it is well known that the
dowest tertiary beds are exclusively charged with marine exuvie. If zoo-
logical evidence therefore, be considered. decisive, the plastie,clay: cannot
be viewed as a distinct. ang extensive formation resulting from any general
cause, Hut rather as an accidental xstuary deposit, produced by local cir-
cumstances, 66.4)! t ; oe» » (ilpootR

284 On the Tertiary and Secondary Rocks forming the

the only grounds of distinction between the two consisting in
the different nature of their organic remains.

It has been mentioned, that to the west of the district
described, volcanic rocks are intermingled with the regular
deposits. I only madea short excursion in that direction, and
near St. Agata and Florian I observed tertiary rocks tra-
versed by amygdaloidal trap and the vitreous basalt of Monte
Gloso. These and the contiguous regions further westward
are fully described by Fortis and Maraschini, both of whom
show that igneous rocks have there burst through and alter-
nated with deposits of different ages. By these numerous
vents we may therefore presume, that the expansive forces
were finally elaborated, which when confined below may have
elevated the neighbouring deposits. I have therefore selected
these deposits as types of observation, because they are wholly
exempt from the confusion usually incident to any intermix-
ture with volcanic rocks.

List of Organic Remains observed in a cursory Examination of
the Tertiary Deposits near Asolo, Possagno, Bassano, &c.

(Named by Mr. James de C. Sowerby-) yocatities in other Parts
BivaLveEs. of Europe.
Ostrea. Several species, all in the
younger beds above the blue marl
Pecten pleuronectes and other species; t

Subapennines

chiefly in the upper sands subor- throughout Italy.

dinate to the conglomerates ...

Chama squamaso. Min. Con. Interme= Baiton’ chit) Hales.

diate blue marls .........
Lucina concentrica, Lam. In the higher ; 3
beds of blue marl...-..... Pincent, sath, te)
mutabilis, Deshayes, do. do. Grignon.
UNIVALVES
(chiefly in the middle and lower blue marls).
Rostellaria sinuosa? «1. +++ +.-- Bourdeaux.
CH ene kot ergPap ae hae Dax and Bourdeaux. —
Conus stromboides (concinnus of Sower. ) Highgate, Barton, and
(See Min. Conch. t. 302. f. 2.) . Paris.

Lowest beds of Cal-
Fusus longevus. Min. Conch. t. 63 . 3 caire grossier, Lon-
don clay, &c.
Melania costellata, Lam. ....... Paris basin.
Mitra scrobiculata, (Voluta scrobiculata Placeniia, Sienna,
MeneNAeela)® 5.52 SS Ee ee Turin.

Southern Flank of the Tyrolese Alps near Bassano, 285

Natica glaucinoides. Min. Conch. T. it laa London

clay.
sre (Ampularia gabe atesivegromir
Pleurotoma undata, Lam. ...... London clay.
» new species, not
yet figured.
Solarium, approaching to Sol. canalicu-
latum, but differing essentially rom
the species of Bourdeaux. ;

Voluta harpula, Lam. ......... Grignon.

Mo.ttitocutar SHELLS
(in the lowest blue marls).

Lenticulites complanata (Operculina

Lowest beds of Cal-
complanata of D’Orbigny) .. - . Riasiaker kay
eae) « ; Stubbington, in Lon-
variolaria, Min. Conch. 4 don clay.

Nummulites planulata ......6.. Calcaire grossier.
petal aa Lowest Calcaire gros-

MASE yi “oll “ol Baht sier, Beauvais.

another species. .....- ——
PoLyPIFERS
(in the lowest blue marl). .

Fungites, (Lamouroux). ~

Orbulites; two species. Discolites of
Fortis, (see fig. 7. K. & H. pl. II. > Paris basin.

ul Mémoires, vol.ii.) 2. ......

Cyclolites cristata, Lamarck.

another and more elliptical
species. —

Caryophyllia altavillensis, (Defr.) . .

Two or three other species of minute
corals not identified.

Normandy; Haute-
ville, Normondy.

¢ Echini.

‘Serpula spirulea, (Lamarck). ‘... . « Bayonne.

286 isto 4

t

Observations ion the Seal-Fishery of the’ Colony, and
some of the Physiological Peculiarities of Seals,
with «Remarks ‘on: Dyer’s Islands, & ce. By Mra.
OHNSTONE JARDINE, Member of the South African
~ Institution. wie tht
[Read atighe South African Institution.) |) °°"
Tue shipping reports ‘of the colony, frequently advert +0) the
arrival of vessels on sealing expeditions.. Such in general
refer to forezgners, whose activity on these shores naturally

to the Cape-interest. ..°. . . 29! ——o
Of the value of the seal-trade, the following notice of re-
cent occurrence may suffice. In the month of April, of the
present year, three American vessels were busily employed
in sealing off these coasts. Respecting the success of two of
the vessels, nothing is decidedly known, but the one which
anchored, and was visited by the Port Officer, had on‘ board
from 3 to 4,000 seal skins.* Now these may be valued at —
four Spanish dollars each in America, (Rds. 10:4,) which, —
taking the number at 4,000, gives Rds..42,000, or £3,150. ;
In the event of a free trade with China, the beneficial re-
sults which shall accrue to the’colony, by the accession of —
shipping to our, ports, can scarcely be doubted. Now, the ©
seal skin.is -an object. of interesting purchase and enviable —
barter with the Chinese, hence the Americans, on this ac- —
count, maintain a preference in the tea-market. The subject —
is-one of no inferior moment to the Cape merchant, and points ©
out the objects of profitable interchange within his immediate —
reach. j (sloxge Lay lasee Rete a Sad enrt
By way of exciting a degree of attention to some of the singu~
lar properties of the seal, the following notices are submitted to_
the attention of the South African Institution. They are not
intended to supply that information which the scientific Na-

.

* South African Advertiser. 4

Observations on the Seal Fishery of the Colony, &c. 287

turalist has been long demanding, but ‘simply refer to some of
the peculiar habits of the seals, as observed by the writer, in
one of their locations off L’Agullas. 9 _
A visit to this extreme point of the continent of Southern
Africa, at no distant period, brought me ‘in ‘contact with a
party of sealers at the mouth of the Uile Kraal river, then on
the point of visiting Dyer’s islands, on a sealing speculation.
The desire to be better acquainted with the nature of their
occupations, led me to witness the-scene of their labours, and
to'take a share in‘their pursuits. Several hours hard pull
brought us, late in fhe evening, on Dyer’s first island. This
is the abode of the sealers during the seasons of their periodi-
eal-visits. The landing place is'carved out of the broken
rock, and is so ‘intricate, that Suspicion herself would seem
to have designed the plan. ‘The island is elevated about 10
_ feet abovethe level of the sea, forms in extent, half'a mile of
- level ground without vegetative life, and in shape resembles
that ofa coffin.* The west end of the island is left as a reserve
for such seals as escape during the killing of the species on
Dyer’s second, or, as‘ the sailors term it, Dyer’s little island.
The latter is the grand rendezvous of the seals, and is very
nearly composed of broken columns of quartz, rising from 10
to 15 feet above the level of the sea, and may be about two
acres in extent. These particulars are introduced before the
Institution, because neither of the islands is laid down in
any of the existing charts.. It isampossible to account for the
omission, considering the dangerous nature of the coast,\ and
the frequent wrecks, the relics of which are strewed in every
direction. . bots .

On the morning following our arrival, we mustered twelve
in number, and by sun-rise proceeded in two boats, to’ com-
mence operations on the little island. Our course was through
immense forests of sea-bamboo (Fucus' bucinalis), which hav~=
ing terminated at the expiration of half an hour, we came to

pr :

___ * In 1806, guns of distress were heard by Sampson Dyer, ‘then residing in
lis hut on the shore directly opposite the islands, which bear his name.
_ The signals were repeated during the whole of the night. The weather was
calm, but the night intensely dark, and the breakers unusually terrific.
- the morning, a large Indiaman was discovered, which had missed her
_ eourse, and had got‘entangled among the hiddén rocks‘between the islands
_ andthe mainland. Ata great personal risk, Dyer pushed off in his small
; boat, and boarded the nger. The captain was bewildered, and his men
im dreadful anxiety. After some considerable suspense, Dyer said to the
Captain, “ Have you ‘faith to’ put the ship exclusively under my care?”
1 have,” said the commander. “ Well then,” replied the black man,
_ Dyer, “ with God's blessing, all’ will be well.”’—Dyer succeeded in deliver.
& ing, the ship, richly laden from the east. He was rewarded, by the presen-
_ tation of one guinea! Those who know the dangers of this part of the
‘eoast, and are acquainted with the fact as many are,—always speak of the
ship’s deliverance as a modern miracle, :

288 Observations on the Seal Fishery of the Cape,

an open sea in boisterous commotion, and soon after gained
the island.

Vast shoals of seals, of extraordinary magnitude, surround-
ed the boats, and, with uplifted heads, eyed us with intense .
interest. As they plunged away, a terrific snort was uttered.
We landed with considerable difficulty, from the dangerous
nature of the rocks, and the almost overwhelming fury of the
sea-waves. The object at length accomplished, each one se
lected for himself a club, about 8 feet in length. As we
gained an eminence in order to take observations, a novel
scene presented itself. Every height and every hollow dis-
covered waking and sleeping myriads of seals. The marine
birds ‘over-head darkened the sun, and by their clamourous
din, out-matched the ocean’s roar. Being the season of in- .
cubation, at the same time we were compelled to guard our —
heads from their repeated attacks. But those of the penguin —
tribe were most amusing. These social and gregarious birds
were drawn up rank and file, and formed a complete cordon
round the island. Numbers of the young ones were placed in
front, and evinced striking symptoms of terror. These birds.
have a monstrous aversion to take the water in the jirst in-
stance, and being placed on the verge of the precipices over-=
hanging the sea, were trembling at the sight. It forms a
part of penguin education, to adopt the coercive system, and
often did we behold the young ones falling headlong’ into the
sea, from the push of the parent bird. It is only the first
debut that seems difficult to conquer. That point once ob-
tained, they become as attached to the water as those of ex-
perienced habits.* Then, in various detachments, forming
correct squares of close columns, stood that reverential looking
body of birds, the duykers. .

In making preparations for action, we were viewed by the
seals without any appearance of terror. The eye of the seal
is large, round, and parallel with the head, like that of the do-
mestic cat, and appears, fromthe species we saw on this island,
to be weak. Cuiver, however, considers the organ of vision
connected with the phoca to be its best sense, and conjectures
an opinion, judging solely by the external organ, that the

* When seen through a hazy atmosphere, the penguins may not be un-
aptly mistaken for a body of men; and it was this apprehension that drove
off a body of sailors who, some years since, were endeavouring to land on
Dyer’s Island, from the wreck of a.vessel. In pride, these birds are perhaps
not surpassed even by the peacock. During the time of moulting, they
seem to repel each other with disgust, on account of the ragged state of
their coats; but as they arrive at a maximum of splendour, they re-assem-
ble, and no one who has not completed his plumage, is allowed to enter the
community. During the time of hatching the male is remarkably assidu-
ous, so that when the hen has occasion to go off to feed and wash, the egg
is transported to him.

with Remarks on Dyer’s Islands, Sc. 289

animal would seem to derive no great advantage from the
sense of smelling. Now, to us, the eye seemed remarkably
defective, and it was not till we came in close contact with
the seals that they comprehended the danger of their situation.
Not that the eye was not fully extended,—but may not that.
thin ‘transparent veil which covers the pupil, and which pro-
tects it when engaged at full stretch in an uncertain element,
- be the means of weakening the objects of vision when on
tJand?* Again, as to the ear, it has been observed by the
same Naturalist, that the nostrils of the seal ave habitually
closed, and that the opening of them is attended with much
effort.. This may be correct as far as it regards the animal
separated from land. When pursuing its prey inthe midst of
the waters, it is certain the nostrils, like the ears, must remain
closed. “When excluded from the external air, there would
be no necessity that it should employ the organ of smelling ;
at the same time there appears considerable reason, in the
adaptation of this discriminating sense, to the objects of terra
’ firma. And the practical observations of the experienced
sealers sufficiently determine the question. On the occasion -
under review, the men seemed under no apprehension as to_
the eye-sight of the seals. They expressed some considerable
anxiety as to the silence which we should preserve;, but, as it
regards the sense of smelling, they manifested an anxiety of
no ordinary kind. Their experience decided that the seal
- could. determine the weakest odours, and they declared that
had the wind blown otherwise than directly in our teeth, and
consequently producing an oily effluvia from the bodies of the
seals along with it, scarcely one of the species would have
remained on the island.
_ But to the conflict.—A large group of the Phocz had occu-
pied the highest position in the island, and were completely
surrounded. They were of a large description, and their
_ necks displayed a profusion of shaggy ermine. Here we be-
_ held a scene of intense interest. It would seem that we had
_ hemmed in the very heads of government. Much distraction
_ prevailed, and the noises were deafening. A kind of inter-
nuncio was seen in various directions. His voice, address,
and attitudes were commanding and influential. He preserved
order, and procured a solemn silence. That some well ar-
_ ranged plan had been proposed and adopted, was apparent.
_ The idea is not fanciful, nor is it of modern supposition. The
high intellectual qualities of the seals were observed and ap-

_ preciated by the ancients. Diodorus, Ailian, and Pliny speak

ary.

¥ ___ * Blumenbach states the following singular fact :—*In 1784, on dissecting
_ the eye of a seal, I found a remarkable deposition through which the animal
is enabled to elongate or shorten the axis of the organ at pleasure, and, by
t means, to see equally well in two media,” _
3 00

290 Observations on the Seal-Fishery of the Colony,

of them at some length; and all Naturalists, since the happy
resumption of Zoological studies in Europe; have related
extraordinary proofs of them. L
Our leader determined on attacking the position” already’
noticed. There wasted deal of skirmishing in our routé,
and a slight disposition to dispute our progress. Our ‘princi-
pal obstructions were the many thousand young seals and bird’s
eggs which occupied the path-ways. The former, without
locomotion from their infant state, were, nevertheless, midst
annoying. From ‘their viviparous peculiarities, including” a
mouthful of aculeated teeth, we were obliged ‘to’ adopt niueh
precautionary stepping in order to ayoid a painful contaet?
The cry of the young seal is loud and piercing. It frequently
resembles that of a young lamb, and oftener that of an infant
child. When suddenly aroused from sleep the voice is sond=
rous, and the animal is in extreme agitation. They’ aré
covered with a thick, black, shining hair, and are by no means
disagreeable to lookat.

Having at length completely hemmed in the bésieged,--we
commenced the attack on some few which had ‘been placed as
a sort of out-post. There was a° general buzz among the
main body. All became distraction. Their ' roar’ of térfor
was enough “to split the ears of the growndlings.” A’ -vene=
rable looking male now exerted his yoice to the utmost pitch
of command. Having restored silence, he worked himself up
to the height of impassioned eloquence. His attitudes cor=.
responded with his language. Nor did he cease to address
the assembly till he fell down with exhaustion. é was
one general burst of apparent applause which’ followed,’ and
this was succeeded by a general attempt to escape: ATI quar-
ters were tried in’which there was the least chance; but our
centre was an object which they sought to force with gréat
keenness. Here was the readiest outlet of escape; but here
we had planted our chief strength. The conflict was now ter-
rible. Every club was in action, and* every blow’ provéd
fatal. Blood flowed in every direction? eyes flew from their
sockets; and many of the poor creatures which had climbed
the steeps, and whose carcases were nearly as large as’ fatted
oxen, rolled mortally wounded from precipice to precipice.
As the strokes of the club Continued to play, the sides ofthe
rocks became ‘dangerous from the blood which’ flowed} and
thus preyented a safe footing. But in spite of this and many
other obstacles, many of the seals made'their escape'in'a man-
ner surprisingly rapid, considering their apparent unfitness for
the labour. Naturalists describe the moyements of the seals as
slow-and painful. . Cuiver also adds that the hind feet are of —
use only in swimming; and Buffon, that they are unable to ©
climb rocks. Now, the instance’ which we witnessed on

J ‘

with Remarks on Dyer’s Islands, &c. . 201

Dyer’s Island, were.in all.things the reverse. ‘They crawl or
jump .away .with great progress, .and -without any diff-
culty, on.a pair of fore-fin-like feet, called by the sealers
flippers. .These are of singular conformation, composed. of
connecting webs which chiefly assist i swimming. But it is
the. tail to which. it is principally indebted while on: shore.
The. lobes.of this, in some degree, answer the purpose ofa
pair, of hind feet, and consist of strong muscles and. tendons,
without any internal joints or bones; and these afford an ad-
mirable, propelling utility.
.»Many of the seals, on effecting an escape, turned about and
‘discovered a disposition to retaliate. They grinned horribly, and
shewed their teeth,—of a pointed, cutting character. As the
fallen now formed a mighty heap, it was considered prudent to
suspend the work of destruction, to examine. the killed.and
wounded, and commence the operation of skinning. On a
nearer approach, many which had been supposed dead, .ex-
hibited signs of motion. The seals cling to. life with great
: pertinacity. In skinning, the sealers take only a, portion,
and. it is chiefly the back, part of the animal that is selected.
While engaged in this work, it often occurred that when the
skin was taken off the supposed corpse would rise up, and,
with .a..tremendous bellow, pour out its last.gasp. In one
instance, a sealer had completely disrobed.a mighty carcase,
and with his long knife: had presumed on a correct) passage. to
. the heart. Whilst contemplating the fine streaked appear-
_. ance of the naked body, the animal suddenly started into
active life, and tore the knife from the man’s hand. Even
detached pieces of flesh from various seals discovered a tena-
' eiousness of the vivific principle in a high degree ; and, how-
eyer, much these were multiplied, the galvanic influence was
‘by no means abated*. The intestines of the Phocz we in-
wariably found empty—a small portion of gravel or sand

% * May not this phenomena be accounted for on the principle that simple
3 life survives sensation, in proportion to the destruction of the nervous sys-
¥ “tem—when the death ‘has been violent, and the head of the animal much

«beaten? Now, the head of the seal is the principle object of attack, That
pe of the body bemg highly susceptible of injury. It may be illustrated
m the curious fact, that, when a fish, instantly after being taken out of

-the water, is ‘killed by a violent blow on the head, by which the skull is

' fractured, the irritability and flexibility of the muscles are preserved much
Jonger than they would have been if it had been allowed to die with ‘the
‘organ of sensation in an entire state. Salmon is one of the fishes the least
tenacious of life; insomuch that, after having been taken out of the water,

it will cease, in less than half an hour, to manifest any signs of vitality, pro»
vided it be not exposed to any violence. But if, on the other hand, it
‘yeceives, as soonas it is caught, a violent’ blow on‘the head, the muscles

_ owill continue for the space of ,12 hours to. exhibit visible signs of irritability.
The fishermen of Solway Frith are so aware of this fact, that, in order to
en gen it to account, they take care to have recourse to’the above practice
“with a view to render the fishes they catch susceptible, for a longer time,

to the operation called crimping.

292 Observations on the Seal-Fishery of the Colony, &c.

excepted. And if sagacity be’ said to. exist in proportion to
the size of the brain, the seal must possess a more than com=
mon share of understanding. And, during a twelve days’
confinement on these islands, many occurrences took place
which discovered much enlightened instinct.

Their attachment to their young is intense. The females
evinced much distraction on this account, and copious were
the tears they shed on beholding the destruction of their -
species.. Many of these were so extremely beautiful, that it
is no wonder that such served as a model upon which the
imaginations of the poets framed their tritons, sirens, and sea-
gods.

The amourous propensities of the seals cause much uproar
and turmoil among their tribes. In the midst of death and
destruction, they cling to their indulgencies with all that
cestrum which characterizes the blind and incontrollable in-
stinct.

Such, then, are the few scattered observations which I beg
~leave to submit to the consideration of the South African
Institution, If it shall excite any of its scientific members to
examine the subject with that minuteness which it deserves,
the results must prove highly useful to the Naturalist. That
the most distinguished of such, with all their vast opportu-
nities of research, are confessedly in the dark in points con-
nected with the present question, is acknowledged. The
concluding paragraph is Cuvier’s own words.

‘In the clear definition of species, the great goal of Zoo-
logy, no branch of it is, perhaps, more imperfect than that of
the seals; nor, when we consider the existing state of igno-
rance in relation to so many other mammalia, more in fact
within our reach than these marine animals, can we be sur-=
“prised that little should be known about them. Governments,
societies, or individuals of wealth and power, may send out
men of science to explore the most distant countries; and
scientific zeal may stimulate others to investigate the wonders
of nature in her most sequestered recesses; but we have not
the means, except by deduction and analogy, of ascertaining
the habits of these half amphibious animals, while procuring
their sustenance at the bottom of the sea; nor have we often,
or in an efficient manner, the opportunity of watching them
in their favourite haunts, the isolated steril rock, or the most
retired and deserted strand.” :

And again * madi

“ Our knowledge of the differences of the modes of life of
these animals, by no means accords with what we know of the
differences of conformation; we cannot, therefore, but con-
clude that we have very much as yet to learn in regard to the
manners and habits of the seals.”

293

eS

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic: Vegetables, adapted
for the Soil and Climate of South Africa. By Mr.
J. Bowie, Member of the South African Institution.

(Continued from p.171.]

QUERCUS roper. Common Oak. Eiken. A tree of
_ the Class Monoecia Polyandria of Linnzus, and Nat. Ord.
_ Amentacez of Jussieu, and Sub-Order Cupuliferze of Kunth.
This tree being so generally known to the colonists, I only
mention it here to recommend the planting of acorns along
with the seeds of such species of fir as may be sown on bleak
_ exposures, and where the oak is as yet a stranger, or has
hitherto failed in growth. .
In choosing the seeds for planting, reject those of such
trees as appear to put forth their leaves very early, instances
of which are common in the Cape District. Such tendency
_ to premature foliage, I consider as a certain indication of an
inferior timber; and, unfortunately, the variety already in
_ the colony, is one of the worst known, in this respect, in its
native country.

_ moderate height, the fir should he gradually removed, to
_ enable the oak to gain Strength, otherwise it might be drawn
up too slender to form useful timber hereafter; and, where
_ this is desired, the fir ought, eventually, to be wholly removed.
_ Where an oak-tree has remained in an inactive state for
_ several years, or has only attained a few inches in height,
this is most likely caused by its not having thrown out any
lateral roots. Such trees, therefore, ought to be cut down to
the ground, The rising sap will then exert itself, and form
not only numerous roots, but likewise stems. After one or
_ two seasons standing’, choice should be made of one of those to
remain, and form the future tree. The supernumary shoots
_ are to be pruned away. ‘This practice is also applicable to
many other kinds of trees. -
__. When oak-trees are planted near dwelling-houses, some
encouragement should be given them at first, by preparing a
light vegetable soil, and mixing it well with the earth which
comes in immediate cogtact with the roots; and the planter
_ought to bear in mind, what he expects may be the size of the
free in a few years, and not what it is when planted. Trees
of large growth, when planted too near the dwelling-house,
often become nuisances, where the benefit and luxury of
shade and shelter were ee

' The oak appears to haye been introduced into the colony at

When the oak-trees (planted among fir,) have attained a

294 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

anearly period. Several persons have considered. it as an
indigenous production, and have called it ‘ African oak :’’
this appellation confounds it with another distinct Genus.
Some species of Quercus have | been discovered in “Northern
Africa, but none, as.yet, in the southern parts. Much-error
has also been propagated respecting the growth and quality
of Cape-grown oak-timber ; but, although not equal to British,
the ship and boat-builders in Cape Town, do not hesitate to
use it in the way of their profession.

CYTISUS tasuRNum. Laburnum. Diadelphia Decan-
dria of Linneus, and Nat. Ord. Leguminose, Jussieu.

This tree has been successfully introduced to the colony
within these few.years, and it is presumed that its extended
eultivation will prove valuable to the country at large.

Its native station on the Alps of Europe, its affinity to ~
several South African shrubs of the same Genus, and its
known hardy nature, render it eligible, as a tree of moderate
height, for planting on the exposed mountainous districts of
the colony. It forms an excellent shelter for rearing other
trees under, and, for this purpose, may be treated in the
same manner as recommended in the culture of furze.

Where the Jaburnum forms plantations for poles or timber, —
the seeds should be sown thinly, where they are to remain;
it, however, bears transplanting well, and thrives either in
deep rich soil, or the more shallow and sandy earths, It —
forms durable poles for various purposes; and, where hard
woods are required for furniture, wedges, or pegs, Kc. no —
wood can be better adapted than this. In character and
appearance, it resembles green ebony.

‘Goats are remarkably fond of its leaves; and it has been
celebrated by naturalists and poets for ages, as augmenting
‘the milk of that animal. Hares and rabbits will not touch
‘the bark of other trees, while they can procure food from the ©
laburnum; the young shoots of which they eat down to the
ground. The leaves are diuretic and resolvent; the green
seeds of this tree are violently emetic: children should there-
fore be cautioned not to eat them. j

Having briefly noticed some of the more interesting trees
and shrubs adapted for fences, shelter, and timber; and, con-_
sidering the rapid advance of the season for nursery opera-—
tions, it will not be considered too abrupt to direct the
attention of individuals to ‘the fruit department, and some
interesting and highly ornamental exotics of another descrip-
tion. . ‘

MANGIFERA inpica. Mangoe, Mangas. Pentandria
Mongynia, Linneus, and Cassuvie of. Brown’s Nat. Orders.
This interesting tree is a native of the East Indies. The

|

eS ee

Rentarks‘on the’ Culture of Exotic Veyetables. 295

green fruit is mitch esteertied for pickling, and is’ also used in
curries. The ripe fruit is ‘considered ‘depurative, and is ex-
cellent eating. The’ kerrels are vermifuge. There are many
varieties ‘of this fruit ; and in’ this ‘réspect the same attention
appéars to’ be paid to’ their culturé in’ India, as the apple
receives in Europe.

Two' varieties of this tree are in’ the garden of Michael van
Breda; Esq: (with many other valuable and interesting exotic
productions), one of these may be considered as thé original
uli¢ultivated variety, which seldom produces fruit until it has
attained a large growth; the other is’ oie of ' the’ cultivated
kinds, prodiices fruit at an’early period, and, with some at-
tention, might become interesting to this colony. .

To raise stocks of this tree, the seeds, from thorotihly ripe
frait, should be plantéd’ soot’ after they are'divested of the
pulp’; it being one of those seeds which do’’not retain their
vegetative powers for any considerable létigth of time. It
may also bé incréaséd by layers and by cuttings. This latter
method réquiring particular care and attention, and being
néw to the colony, but necessary in practice for the increase
of midny plants propagated by cuttings, I shall offer suf-
ficién't istractions for the operation:

Pots} of unglazed earth, being well drained at the bottotis
- with’ broken potsherds or rough pebbles, should be filled to
within half an inch of the tops, with purée sand (that washed
from the mountains to be preferred), and must be well soaked

with water to setile the sand firmly in the pots. The cuttings

’

at

Fr:
%

'e
i

|
|

are to be prepared from the ends of the shoots, having three
joints to each. The leaves are to be carefully cut from the
two lower joints, and the lower part of the cutting is to be
cut off transversely, immediately below the bottom joint.
The leaves are to be left on the upper joint, but if they are
of an’ inconvenient length, they may be shortened. The
cuttings may now be planted by sniall dibbers in the pots;
and, if the lower part of the cuttings should rest upon the
stones, &c. in the bottoms, it will encouragé their striking

root. The two lowér joints, from which the leaves were

taken, should be covered with the sand. Immediately after
planting, they should be watered, to settle the sand to the
cuttings. Glasses, of a convenient size; soas to leave only
half an inch clear between their circumference and the rim of

ag must then be plutiged to their rims in decayed tanner’s
ark, in a warm situation. They must be sheltered from the
sun’s rays; or, if attendance in this respect may be con-
sidered too troublesome, the inside of the glasses may be
moistened with water, and sprinkled with dry sand; enough
of which will adhere to the glasses to shade the cuttings.

| _ the pot, must be firml ressed down over the cuttings. The

296 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

Every three days they will require water, which may be ap-
plied over, and without lifting, the glasses. Indeed, the
glasses must be disturbed as little as possible. Once a week
they may be lifted, to observe if any decayed matter, or
mouldiness, is gathering on the pots; if so, it must be re-
moved, as well as any grass or other weeds; cutting those off
with a sharp instrument, so as not to disturb the soil or
cuttings. The successful growth of the cuttings will be seen
by the bud at the tops bursting, and putting forth new leaves.
At this period they require more water, and: strict attention
must be paid to the appearance, in colour and strength of the
shoots. The glasses must be tilted up on one side for the ad-

mission of air during the day, increasing the height until the.

glasses may be entirely removed. A little practice will ren-
der a careful and attentive person soon perfect in the above
operation; and to many, an agreable and instructive amuse-
ment will be afforded by observing, first, the powers of vege-
tation in the descent of sap to form fibrous roots; and, after-
wards, the essential properties of those organs in collecting
matter from the earth for the formation of the future tree.
The latter end of August is supposed to be the best season
for the above operation; but in this respect the cultivator
must be guided by his own judgment, only taking care to
make the cuttings a few days before they would be forming
new leaves, were they left on the parent tree.

When the mangoe is to be propagated by layers, the
ground must be prepared as directed for the olive. The
branch must be slit and extended, to receive and retain the
earth; or, if aring of the bark, about one-eighth of an inch
in breadth, be removed from around the stem, immediately
below the joint which is to be placed in the ground, they will
root freely.

In raising the plants from seed, it is advisable to sow the
seeds in pots or boxes filled with light vegetable soil, and to
plunge the boxes or pots in the ground, and keep them
moderately moist, giving a less quantity of water when the
plants appear to have arrived at their full growth for the
season. Water immediately from the spring ought not to be
applied, either to the young seedlings or the cuttings ; it
should be kept in vessels for twenty-four hours, both to soften,
and to approach in temperature the heat of the atmosphere.

Whatever method may be practised in the rearing of the
mangoe, too much haste must not be exercised in the first
planting out of the young trees. They should be well rooted
and planted out in nursery beds at one year old, in rows,
about one foot plant from plant, and three feet betwéen the
rows, The soil should be light, and manured with decayed
oak-leayes. Such of them as are intended to be grafted with

ee SSO Oo eo ee oe a

=

be ee ee

Dy aia

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 297

approved varieties, will be fit for the operation in the second
or third year; and it may be necessary to cover the band
which fixes the graft with well-tempered clay and cow-dung,
to exclude the air; taking especial care to leave the top buds
of the graft free and unconfined.

In the final planting out, they must be sheltered from the
violence of the S. E. wind; and it must be remembered that
the mangoe is a large spreading tree requiring much room,
and that it may stand for ages; a single tree sometimes
covers with its branches a space of forty feet in breadth. A
loamy soil is favorable to the growth of ‘this tree, but it
thrives well also in light vegetable earths.

Seeds of this tree sent from India, should be packed in
sand; or they should be planted in boxes of light soil just
before shipment, and kept on deck, where they will require
no water, unless they vegetate on the passage.

‘PSIDIUM ryrirerum. Guava. Bay Plum. Goyaves.
Icosandria Monogynia, Lin, and Nat. Ord. Myrtaceze, Kunth.
This fruit, so well known throughout the colony, ‘ a va-
riety of the worst description, of an otherwise wholesome and
agreeable fruit; attempts should therefore be made to im-
‘prove, by culture, that which we already possess, or to endea-
vour to procure seeds or plants (from elsewhere) of a better
kind.

The fruit of the guava should be left on the trees till they
fall dead ripe, The seeds may be then separated from the
pulp, slightly dried, sown, and treated in a similar method
as directed for the mangoe. Wotten dung should, however,
be added to decayed leayes as manure.

In the Brazils, where there is an abundance of this fruit,
they are particularly fine, and, in size and flavor, are as much
superior to those of this colony, as the apricot exceeds the
Hottentot plum. A very fine marmalade is made of the fruit,
and, in such quantities, as to form a source of great profit to
the peasantry of that country. -

' Seeds of the guava may be procured from Rio de Janeiro,
as well as several other species of the same family, particu-
larly the Aras4, the Aras4 do Pedras, and the Arasa do
Chiné: which last was introduced from Rio to England in
1816, and is known in botanical collections there, by the
name of Psidium Cattleyanum. It is, as the Portuguese
name imports, a native of China. The plant, with its glossy
dark-green leaves, and crimson-coloured fruit, is highly orna-
mental.

\ The young leaves, buds, and fruit of the guava, in decoc-
tion, are astringent, and the marmalade the same. The
seeds, cleaned from the pulp, keep good for some time, re-

'P

«*

298 Remarks on the Culture of Lxotic. Vegetables.

quiring only to be packed. in paper, and kept. dry. The
loamy soils, of Uitenhage, Graaff-Reinet, and Albany, appear
particulary adapted to the growth of this tribe. , Inthe latter
district are two indigenous kinds of fruits, belonging: tothe
same natural family as the Psidium. ;The common guava
also thrives in moist sandy soils, pd otiseand

CITRUS. Orange-tree, Polyadelphia’ Polyandria, © of
Lin. and Nat. Ord. Aurantiacez. Decandolle. .
We need require no more convincing: proof of the necessity
to improve our exotic fruits, than to take into consideration
the value and importance of the Genus Citrus ; and we may
rely on the chance of success which must attend on well con-
ducted experiments, in the endeavour to procure so desirable
an object. Notwithstanding the praises bestowed by persons
coming direct. from Europe, on the goodness of oranges
grown at the Cape of Good Hope, others, who have visited
South America, on giving their candid opinion, must declare
in favour of the produce of that continent. Among the many
varieties of orange grown (I cannot say cultivated) at the
Cape, there is none which deserves to be called excellent. » 1
shall, therefore, endeayour to point out the most likely

methods of ipprovement, and hope that some of thesesugges- '

tions will be put in practice, at least those which will enable
us to get rid of the worst kinds, which now disgrace the
country.

Of Citrus Aurantium, .Orange, or Zoetlemoen ;, there dre
three leading varieties—the sweet, the.sour, and the bitter ;
and those will produce, from seed, sub-yarieties without, end,
and of different qualities. Although this, method may. be
deemed tedious, it is necessary to pursue it.

In choosing seeds for planting, the finest, flavoured, and
deepest coloured, well shaped fruit, and such of these as pro-
duce the fewest seeds should be selected. In regard to the
seville, or bitter orange, a thick rind is to be preterred. The
fruit may be allowed to remain till nearly rotten, before the
seeds are cleaned from the pulp, and dried for a day or two
before they are sown.

Beds of a sandy loam, well manured with old cow-dung,
should be prepared for, their reception. The seeds are to be
sown in drills drawn about three feet apart from each other;
and, if the weather should prove dry, they must be occasion-
ally watered. The young plants will appear in about three
weeks; soon after which they must be thinned out to, about
nine inches from each other in the rows. The leaving them
thus close, is to cause them, if possible, to form but one clean
and upright stem, from 18 inches to 5or 6 feet in height,
which will give a variety of stocks for grafting upon, (should

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 299

their fruit not’ render them worth keeping) suitable to every
purpose of useful or ornamental planting. While in a grow-
ing state, they must be ‘supplied with liquid manure to
strengthen ‘and continue their growth; and, when this is ap-
plied, simple water will not be required.

The liquid manure is preparéd as follows:—take two bar-
row-fulls of fresh cow-dung, one barrow full of fresh’ horse-
droppit¢s, without litter, and one barrow full of fresh sheep-
droppings, to which must be added one skepel of quick-lime
for each hogshead ;* it is to be made of the thickness of cream,
by adding’ water, when it will be fit for application. The
beds must be kept from weeds by occasional hoeing ; which,
loosenitig the ‘soil, will admit the liquid manure more freely
to the roots. By a liberal’ supply of this manure, some of the
stocks will be large enough to receive buds or grafts for dwarf
trees, ‘at twelve months old.

The citrus may be propagated by cuttings, which may be
put in ‘the ground at all seasons of the year, while the trees
aré not forming young wood. The cuttings must be formed
of the ripened and round-shaped stems; cutting off the angu-
lar and less matured wood, and ‘leaving a few leaves on the
upper part of the cutting. The cuttings being planted ina
light rich ‘soil, may remain’ without water for some time;
unléss ‘the season should be very dry. -Shade them from the
glare of the sun’; and when they begin to shoot, treat them
as directed for the seedlings. It is hardly necessary to ob-
serve that cuttings of the best kinds only should be planted.
They should be made from 9 to 18 inches long, allowing from
2 to 6 inches being left above ground. The citrus cuttings
do not require glasses.

Good kinds may also be increased by layers ; treating them
as directed for the mangoe, but allowing: them a richer soil;
and liquid manure. : a

Where it is intended to rear stocks solely for grafting or
budding the orange upon,—the best is the seville, or bitter
orange; next, the citron; and lastly, the sour lemon; the
last appears well adapted for the purpose in this colony, as
it thrives better than the orange, on light sandy soils.

“Budding and grafting are resorted to for the express pur-
pose of securing good flavoured kinds of these fruits ; and it
would be creditable to ‘persons who possess old and healthy
trees,’ which produce an inferior description of fruit, to head
_ them in, and graft approved kinds upon the branches, as near
the trunk of the tree as’possible. One scion on each stem
would be the best, as this method admits of a sloping cut,
which allows the fresh bark to cover the wound Ynore readily

* Fifty-one gallons,

800 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

than over a transverse cut. In adopting this plan, the loss
of fruit for one or two seasons at most, would be the extent of
damage; but it would be of further benefit in the destruction
of insects infesting the trees, and at a less loss than cutting
them down to the ground.

Another method. of propagating citrus, borrowed from the
Chinese, aud lately termed local radication,.is worthy of at-
tention, and s¥itable to the circumstances of this country;
fruit-bearing trees being formed by it in a few months. . It
may be performed thus:—select a handsome fruit bearing
stem, (on an old tree,) about balf an inch or, an inch in
diameter, cut a ring of the bark half an inch in breadth from
round the stem, which part place in any convenient vessel of
wood or cork, or in a canvas bag, capable of containing about
eight cubic inches of a rich compost soil, with which the
vessel must be filled, and made fast to the stem inclosed.
therein; above this fix a calabash, or other vessel filled with
water, but perforated at the bottom with a small hole, to
allow the water ,to drop constantly on. the soil in the lower
vessel. . In a short period the branch will take root. In a
few months it may be cut from the tree, and at any season of
the year, if found to be sufficiently rooted. It is then to be

planted where it is intended to remain. Care must be taken)

to keep up a constant. supply of water in the upper vessel ;
and, if the one containing the soil is covered with moss, it
will hasten the progress of the roots. The above practice is
applicable to many species of trees ; especially apple, pear,
and plumbs, &c.

In planting an orangery, if possible, a loamy soil must be
selected. A clay soil, also, is favorable to the growth of the
orange, provided it is well manured. The manure applied to
such soil, should be composed of two parts cow-dung, one
part horse-droppings, and one part decayed leaves (those of
fir should be rejected); this compost ought to be prepared
some months previously to using it, by throwing it in heaps,
and oceasionally turning and mixing it till ;wanted; when it
must be trenched in with a liberal hand.

The ground being ready, the best trees are to be selected
from the nursery-beds and planted out in the quincunx man-
ner, at 25 feet apart each way; especial care must be taken
not to bury the roots; but, of two faults, choose the less evil,
and rather expose the upper roots on the surface, than place
the stem deeper than it has been in the ground before.

If the natural soil should be either a stiff clay or a very
sandy loam, a dressing of manure will be of service every

year, and frequently supercede the use of water; which, if.

possible, should only be let on to the trees when the fruit is
set, and during the period of its swelling. Local situations

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 301

sometimes require water to be given, but too much is inju-
rious, and in the Citrus tribe produces disease, which is
shewn by the leaves becoming of a sickly yellow colour, and
together with the immature fruit falling off. .

The insects which infest those trees may be destroyed by
‘making a lye of soft or black soap, nearly of the consistence
of cream, adding thereto four ounces of tobacco-dust, and
one ounce of sulphur vivum to each gallon. On the stems
this mixture may be applied with a brush, and the. leaves
sprinkled therewith by a garden engine or watering-pot.

Of citrus medica, lemon, or zuurlemoen, there are three
leading varieties in the colony; of these the large oval-shaped
with a prominent nipple, is the best, as being the most acid
variety. ‘

The citron is considered a variety of C. medica.

Citrus decumana.. Shaddock or pampelmoes, is deserving
extensive culture for sea stock, as it keeps good for some time.

Citrus nobilis. Mandarin orange or narretje. Several va-
rieties of this fruit are in the colony, many of which are
insipid. Grafts of better kinds should be placed on those
stocks.

A young healthy plant of the Maltese bloody-orange was
brought to the colony in 1827. When this variety becomes
known, and can be increased, it will supercede many of the
varieties of the Cape orange.

The Bahia orange, a large fruit without seeds in the centre,
but having a navel at the crown containing the rudiments of
seeds, would be valuable to the colony; plants of this sort
may, perhaps, be procured from Rio de Janeiro; it was, how-
ever, scarce there in 1816.

"Nat. Ord. CAMELIEA. Decandolle. Monodelphia Poly-
andria, Lin.

CAMELLIA tuHea. Bohea tea.

This plant, which has become so interesting in regard to
commercial pursuits, and whose leaves are even considered as
a necessary of life to many millions of people in every rank of
society, has been long since introduced to this country, but
without attracting that notice, which even common curiosity
might excite. I am not aware, however, of its being in ex-
istence at present in the colony; it was here in 1814,

| This plantymay be readily propagated by seeds, layers, and

enttings, treating them in a similar way as the citrus. If
cultivated to any extent, the young plants should be placed
in rows in a nursery-bed for one year, with about nine
Jaches between each plant. On the final planting out where
they are to remain, a distance of three feet is requisite.

The tea-shrub grows freely in light sandy soil, but some-

302 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

what quicker, and more luxuriantly, in such rich black earths
as contain much vegetable-matter.. The plantationsiof this
shrub near>the city of Rio de Janeiro, are in a stiff loam,
and the plants appear to thrive in theshighest perfection; it
will not, however, become, forages, an article/of export from
the Brazils; the preparation of the tea for market requiring
more manual labour than the Brazilians can spare at present
from/other occupations, x

CAMELLIA orrirera. Oleaginous camellia.

When this species is cultivated in China, it is for the sake
of its seeds, from which a large ‘portion of excellent oil for
culinary purposes is extracted. It has not yet been intro-
duced to this colony, but might be procured from China in
‘the manner directed for the transport of the mangoe,

CAMELLIA sEsanqua. Lady Banks’ Camellia.

This species (of which there are several varieties,) is not in
the colony, but might be procured from Canton; it is de-
serving of cultivation, One of the finest teas of China is
prepared from its flowers: the leaves are also used as tea,
and, being odoriferous, are mixed with those of olea fragrans,
to impart scent and flavour to the true tree, wuose leaves have
little or nosmell. The seeds are pressed for their oil, This
species grows wild on avery poor sandy soil. The lower
classes in China principally use the leaves of it as tea. -

CAMELLIA japonica. Japan rose.

Three varieties of this species have been for, some years in
this. colony; they are, Ist. single red, 2d.,double red, 3d.
double white; three other varieties were introduced in 1827,
from England, viz: double white, double red, and double
striped. As ornamental plants, there are few others which
can compete with these in the variety and beauty of their
flowers, and the vigorous growth and beautiful green of their
foliage. It is not, however, for those pleasing qualities, that
mention is made of them here; but to bring them into notice
as ever-green shrubs, adapted to form hedges or skreens’in
gardens or plantations, and also to recommend their culture
for the sake of their'seeds; which yield, in common with the
rest of this:genus, an oil, easy of preparation, and valuable for
the table and other domestic purposes; for which, at present,
we employ the oils of Europe.

The double flowers of this species rarely produge seeds, but
the semi-double and single varieties afford an ‘abundance.
When these plants are raised from seed, there is a chance of
their varying from the parent stock in colour, and in the size
of:the flower. If their beauty should not be considered suf-'
ficiently great to recommend them as ornamental plants, more’
fayorite varieties may be grafted/on them.

-

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 303

» If those plants are propagated by cuttings, these must be
taken, from the last year’s wood, and before the buds begin to
burst ; they will sometimes remain in, aniapparently quiescent
state for a long period, during which they must be sparingly
watered, and kept shaded from the sun: glasses placed over
them will hasten their growth ; on removing these care should
be taken not to injure the roots; they must not, on any ac-
count, be transported while forming’ new wood.

The method of procuring the oil from the seeds is this :—
the seeds are reduced to a course powder in a mortar, by
manual labour, or, by such machinery as can be moved by
water; the powder is stewed or boiled in bags, and’ then
pressed ; when the oil is yielded.

. For instructive and amusing accounts of the camellice, and
other Chinese plants, the reader may refer to Barrow, Abel,
and. other scientific travellers who have published accounts of
their visits to China, &e.

There is no doubt but that tea might be cultivated in many
parts of this colony, even in the coldest districts; but it is
very doubtful, even if the population were sufficient to spare
hands for its preparation, whether the growth of it to any
extent would be advisable.

“RIBES RtUgRum. Currant. Aalbezie, Pentandria Mo-
nogynia, Linneus. Nat. Ord. Grossulariz, Decandolle.

“There are two principal varieties of this species, distinguish-
ed by the colour of the fruit—the white and the red. They
were introduced to the colony previous to the year 1695, and
several times since that period, but hitherto without beneficial
results.

~The heat and droughts prevalent at the Cape are not fa-
vorable to the cultivation of this shrub, and the production of
its fruit, as, in these circumstances, it continues in leaf
throughout the year; but there is little doubt that, should it
meet with proper treatment, and be planted in the colder dis-
tricts, its berries will become a useful and acceptable addition
to the other fruits grown here.

~The plant is most readily increased by cuttings of the
young ripened wood, which strike root quickly. These may,
be planted in the months of June and July. It may also,be
reared from seeds, which should be sown. as soon after they
arrive at perfection as possible. There is little thance of pro-
curing a superior yariety of fruit by this method, but one

“more suitable to the climate of South Africa may be produced.

, This plant should be planted in a southern exposure, to
avoid as much as possible the solar rays ; which, in this coun-
try, are too powerful for it. The plantations may be formed
and treated in a similar manner as practised with the vine in

304 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

this colony; but, in the autumnal or winter pruning, the
leading shoots should be left somewhat longer, in proportion,
than is done in the vine.

The fruit is acid and cooling; the juice of the fruit, with
sugar, is drank as lemonade; it also, with the addition of
sugar, makes a pleasant wine.

RIBES vuva CRISPA. Smooth gooseberry. 1 Kruizbe-
GROSSULARIA. Rough gooseberry. zie.

By the list of plants cultivated in the once interesting gar-
den of the Cape, this shrub appears to have been introduced
to the colony at the same period as the currant; several
varieties of the seeds and plants have been brought of late
years to the country, but without beneficial results, as the
fruit yet remains a stranger to our market ; hence, many per-
sons who have long resided in the colony infer, that the fruit
cannot be produced here; but this is not the case: I have
frequently seen the smooth-fruited kind here; and, particu-
larly, a very fair sample of them produced at Stellenberg,
near Wynberg, in 1820.

The gooseberry requires much the same treatment as the
currant; but care must be taken in the summer pruning to
divest the leading stems of superfluous spray or water-shoots.
In raising plants from seeds there is one great advantage,
viz. that it is likely to produce many new and superior varie-
ties. This plant also requires attentive cultivation by frequent
manure and careful pruning, or the frnit will degenerate.
It may be trained as espaliers to advantage; and as small
standards, keeping the stem free from any suckers which
may be thrown up by the roots. Attention to this circum-
stance is also necessary in the currant.

The juice of the berries is used as a sauce for fish, and is
astringent; but when very ripe, laxative: and makes an ex-
cellent vinegar. The red hairy kinds makea superior Cham-
pagne. The seeds, washed and roasted, are a substitute for
coffee.

In the environs of Cape Town, where those plants have
been injudiciously exposed to a northern aspect, the plant
has become an evergreen, and being constantly growing, and
without the necessary rest, can never produce fruit. In the
colder districts of the colony there is no doubt of its thriving,
particularly in the Sneewvberg, Langekloof, and Bokkeveld.

(305-

Y

On the. Origin and Natural History of the Ox and its
allied Species.. By JAMES WILSON, Esq. F.R.S. &c.

[Abridged from the Quarterly Journal of Agriculture, No. VIL)

Tus domestication of the dog demonstrates the power of the
human race over eyen a strictly carnivorous animal—and the
subjugation of the common cat is another equally familiar
example, which might haye reminded the great French na-
turalist that.it was not the ruminatiug and herbivorous ani-
mals alone which had become subservient to the will of man.

The last named quadruped (and, among birds, domestic poul-
try illustrate the same point,) also proves, that man in some
instances has subdued not the indiyiduals alone, but the en-
tire species—for it is known that there are several of our
domestic animals, of which the personal researches of trayel-
lers, and the learning and ingenuity of naturalists, however
assidiously exerted, have as yet sought in yain to discover the
original sources. From this we cannot positively infer that
they are extinct, but we may fairly infer, that if they exist
at all they must occupy some remote and unknown corner of
the earth, and be very uninfluential compared with the great-
ly. ‘preponderating mass of individuals which now dwell under
the fostering care of man, and may be said really to consti-

_ tute the species.

‘Buffon appears to haye admitted of only two kinds of cattle,
the bull and the. buffalo. A wild bull, the source of all our
domestic breeds, synonymous with the Aurochs of Europe,
with the Bison of America, and the Zebu of Africa, and of
Asia, were all regarded by him as varieties of one and the
same species, produced by climate, food, and domestication.
The humped backs of the Bison and Zebu, according to the

imaginative views of. the eloquent Frenchman, were signs of

Slayery produced by grossness and excess of feeding, and he
sought to eseape the dilemma presented by the existence of
wild cattle with humped backs, by at once asserting, that.
these were either an emancipated tribe, originally descended
from an enslayed and deteriorated race, or constituted in
themselves a natural variety of which the hump was charac-
teristic. According to the same authority, it was a humped
yariety, which, passing from the north of Europe or Asia,
to the American Continent, gave rise to the Bison breed of
t at country,—a theory which he thinks strongly confirmed

y, the fact, that both the Aurochs of the Old World, and its
representative in the new, smell strongly of musk! So con-
fused were his, notions in many respects concerning these

24

306 On the Origin and Natural History

animals, that he appears to have confounded the Bison and .
the musk-ox, although Charlevoix, and other travellers to
whom he had access, had previously described the difference
in their external characters, as well as in their haunts and
habits. In regard to their geographical distribution, he ad-
vances the dwelling-places of the Bison almost to the Pole
itself, whereas, in reality, the musk-ox only’ is found there ;
and then forgetting what he had just before stated, he locates
the race of Aurochs in the frigid zone, and restricts the Bison
to the temperate; while he draws the general conclusion, that
all domestic cattle without humps are descended from the
former, and all humped cattle from the latter.

Pallas, in the 2nd volume of the Petersburgh Transactions
(Act. Petrop.), enters into a detailed statement of facts re-
garding the natural history of the aurochs, the bison, the
musk-ox, and the yacks, or grunting-ox of Pennant and Dr.
Shaw,—thus admitting, in the first place, the existence of
four distinct species. In this enumeration he errs, in so far
as he confounds the European and American bisons as ore
and the same. He refutes the mistake committed by Buffon
in supposing that the aurochs of Europe consisted of two va-
rieties, the urus and the bison: ‘The last named author was
probably drawn into error by following the sentiments of some
ancient writers, for example Pliny, and by the old German
word bisem, signifying the musky odour of the aurochs, and no
doubt latinized in the term bison. But while Pallas freely
admitted that neither the aurochs nor the bison existed
throughout the whole extent of Northern or Middle Asia, he
nevertheless persisted with Buffon, that the aurechs and the
true American species were identical, and were merely altered
in their respective localities, by the difference of climatic
influences. He asserts the probability of their having passed
from Europe to America, when these continents were connectéd
by vast and continuous tracts of land, of which the shattered
and sunken debris are still represented by the snow-covered
mountains of Iceland, and the isles of Shetland and Feroe.
He regards the aurochs as the real and original source of our
domestic breeds of cattle. The result of his inquiries indicates,
that according to his views our domestie cattle and the aurochs
and bison are the same, while the musk-ox, the grunting-ox
(yacks), and the Asiatic and African buffaloes, are distinct
from those just mentioned, and from each other. :

It appears that, antecedent to the time of Cuvier, the larger
kinds of horned cattle were considered as amounting to five in
number, so far as regarded living species. In the Dictionnaire
des Sciences Naturelles, Cuvier distinguishes eight of them.
He separates the aurochs from the bison, and establishes two
additional species, the arn¢e of Asia, and the domestic bull,
‘the source of which he traces, not to the aurochs, of which the

-

of the Ox and its allied Species. 307
number of the ribs, the occipital arch, and the inter-orbital dis-
tances of the forehead; are dissimilar, but to a fossil species
(probably extinct in the living state), the bones of which occur
in various alluvial soils of Europe, and of which the dimen-
sions equal those of the great fossil buffalo discovered by Pal-
las in Siberia. No species of cattle has ever been found ina
truly wild condition in any part of South America. Neither
haye their remains occufred on that continent, even in a
fossil state. In North America, on the contrary, on this side
of the Tropic of Cancer, two species occur,—the bison or
buffalo of the Anglo Americans, and the musk-ox (of the
Arctic Regions) which recent systematic writers have formed
into a separate genus, under the name of ovzbos. The dis-
tinguishing characters of the American bison consist of its
possessing fifteen pair of ribs, and being comparatively much
feebler in the hinder than the anterior extremities—characters
of more essential importance in the distinction of species,
than the size and direction of the horns, or the texture and
colour of the external coat. As far, however, as the nature
of the hair is concerned, there exists a decided difference
between the aborigines of the New World, and the species
of Europe and Asia, viz. the coat of the former is woolly,
and their hides, like those of the musk-ox, are of a more
spongy nature than those of the aurochs and European oxen.

hé American bison appears to inhabit from about the 40th
degree of north latitude to the vicinity of the polar circle,
beyond which its place is occupied by the musk oxen (B. mos-
chatus ).

- The northern provinces of Asia produce neither the aurochs,

the buffalo, nor the bison, nor is there any proof that they
ever existed in these territories; for the fossil skulls which
are found there seem to belong to an extinct species, which,
in former times, inhabited both Europe and Asia. Its remains
are found with those of the fossil elephant and rhinoceros,

_ from which it may be inferred to have been not contempora-

neous with the other species, for, had it been otherwise, their
bones would have been found together. The skulls analogous,
but'so superior in size, to those of our domestic breed, are, on _
the contrary, contemporaneous with the actual conditions of
animal life, for they occur in soils or superficial strata, the
formation of which is going on at the present time.

As some of the readers of this Journal may not be suffi-
ciently acquainted with the subjects of Natural History to
admit of their forming any very precise ideas in connexion
with the terms or specific appellations which we make use of,
we shall, before proceeding further, present an abridged view
of the synonyms, characters, and localities, of the principal
species of the genus Bos, chiefly in accordance with the latest
arrangement with which we are acquainted—tlhat of Baron

‘

308 On the Origin and Natural History :

Cuvier, as exhibited in the recent edition of the Regne Ani-
mal (1829). ’
2.—Tue Domestic Burt anp Cow.
(Bos Taurus, Pury, GESNER, ALpRovaNDuS. Bos Taurus, domesticus,
> Linn £0s, &c.) 7 =

The most permanent and substantial specific characters of
this animal may be stated as follows :—Forehead flat, longer
than broad, horns round, placed at the two extremities of a
projecting line, which separates the front from the occiput.
Ribs amounting to thirteen pair. Teats disposed in the form
of a square. Hair of the anterior parts of the body not more
bushy than that of the other parts. The supposed original of
this animal (the urus of the ancients) is most probably extinct
in the living state. In the fossils skulls which appear to
represent it, the horns are curved forwards and downwards,
but.in the countless varieties of the domestic breed, these parts
are very different in their forms: and direction, and are some-
times wanting altogether. The ordinary races of the torrid
zone are generally distinguished by a hump or large excre-
scence of fat and flesh upon the shoulders, The species does
not occur naturally in either North or South America-

2.—Tur Avrocus oF THE GERMANS:

‘(Called Zubr in Poland. Bos Urus of Gmetin. The Bison of the ancients.
The European Bison of SHaw, Gen. Zool. pl. 205. Bos Taurus, var. Urus,
Linn. Beuf Aurochs, DesMaREST.) ‘

. This species has been frequently, though erroneéously, re-
garded as‘the origin of our domestic cattle. It is distinguish-
ed by its bulged or, convex .forehead, which is, moreover,
broader than high, by the peculiar attachment of the horns
below the line of the occipital ridge, by an additional pair. of
ribs (fourteen), by a sort of frizzled wool, which covers the
head and neck of the male, and forms, as it were, a beard or
small mane upon the throat, and by a peculiarity in the tone
and utterance. of its voice, which, to use the convenient
language of the novelist, is ‘‘ more easily imagined than des-
cribed.” This is a’ wild and independent animal, which is now
confined to the marshy forests of Lithuania, of Carpathia, and
the Caucasus, but formerly inhabited the temperate parts of
Europe. It is the largest of all the quadrupeds, native ‘to
Europe, and measures six feet in height at the shoulder, and
betwixt ten and eleyen feet in length, from the nose to the
insertion of the tail. According to Gilibert, it surpasses the
dimensions of the largest of the Hungarian bulls.. The length
of the mane in the female is not more than the fourth. pant of
that of the male. In both sexes, the lips, gums, palate, and
tongue, are blue, and the last mentioned part 1s very rough and
tuberculated. The horns are black, and thicker and more
compact than in the domestic bull. Certain parts of the hide

of the Ox and its allied Species. 309

smell decidedly of musk, especially during the winter season, |

and the name of bison has no doubt been bestowed upon it in
consequence of that peculiar odour—the German word wisen
or bisem signifying musk. The name of aurochs, by which it
is now designated, is probably synonymous with the . Latin
urus, originally applied to another species.
Gilibert had an opportunity of obserying the manners of
four young bisons, which were taken during the month of
January in the forest of Bialoviezenski. They refused to suck
a cow, but were at last induced to receive nourishment from
a she-goat, raised on a line with their muzzles, by being
placed. upon a table. As soon as they were satisfied, they
sometimes tossed both nurse and table by a blow of their
heads to the distance of six or eight feet. The two males
died after a lapse of a month. On the termination of the first
year, the small manes of the females had made their appearance
They became in season at the age of two years, but refused
the approaches of the domestic bull with the greatest indigna-
tion. In other respects, they were docile and obedient, ca-
ressed their keeper by licking his hands, or rubbing his body
‘gently with their heads and muzzles, and came to him when
they heard his voice. They detested the color of scarlet, and
drove all the domestic cows from their pastures. ‘The female
is said to carry her young eleven months. Judging from the
appearance of those described by Gilibert, it might be inferred
that they had been produced in the month of December Now
Herberstein states, that the thur or real urus produces its
young in the spring, and that such as are bornin autumn
rarely survive. This circumstance may be regarded as an
‘additional support to that-theory which maintains that our
domestic breed has descended rather from the latter than from
the aurochs or European bison.

3.—Tue American Bison.
(Bos Bison, Linn. Bos Americanus, Gmetin. Buffalo ofthe Anglo-Americans,
~ and of Catessy’s Carolina. American Bison, SHaw. Gen. Zool. pl. 206.)
According to Raftinesque, this bison has been domesticated
in parts of Kentucky and the Ohio. — It is reported by some au-
thors to have bred with the tame cow of European origin, and
_ the cross breed is said to continue prolific. But this statement
requires confirmation. ‘‘Our inquiries on the spot,” says Ma-
_ jor H. Smith, “neyer produced a proof, or even an assertion,
from the well-informed, that) they had seen the hybrid off-
" s ri if. we
= __ The head of the species resembles that of the preceding, and

__ by acurled woolly hair, which becomes excessively long during
_ the winter season; but its legs are shorter, its hinder extremi-
__ ties comparatively weaker, and its’tail not nearly so long. It

_ the anterior portions of its body are, in like manner, covered —

\

310 On the Origin and Natural History

is said to have fifteen pair of ribs. It inhabits a great extent
of territory throughout the temperate and northern parts of
North America, and its history will be found pretty fully de-
tailed in the works of Warden, and other recent writers.

4.—Tue Burrato. ,

(Bos bubalus, Linn. Le Buffle, Borron. Arachosian Ox of ArisToTLE.)

The forehead of the buffalo is convex or bulging, longer
than broad, the direction of the horns is lateral, and they are
marked in front by a longitudinal projectjng ridge. This ani-
mal is a natiye-of India, from whence it was brought into
Egypt and Greece. It was introduced into Italy about the
close of the sixth century; and numerous herds now graze
among the Pontian Marshes. Its milk is excellent, its hide
is very strong, its flesh but slightly esteemed. |

5.—T ae Gaya.

(Bos Gevus, Masor Sirs, in Griffith’s Animal Kingdom. Bos frontalis,
LamBert, Lenn. Trans.)

Nearly of the size and shape of an English bull, with a dull
heavy appearance, but in reality almost equal in strength and
activity to the wild buffalo. Horns short, distant at their
bases, and rising in a gentle curve directly outwards and up-
wards. From the upper angles of the forehead proceed two
thick, short, horizontal processes of bone, covered by a tuft of
light-coloured hair. On these are placed the horns, which are
very thick at the base, and slightly compressed, the flattened
sides being towards the head and tail. The dewlap is covered
with strong longish hair, so as to join a kind of mane on the
lower part of the neck; but this is not very conspicuous, when
the animal is young. In place of a hump, the gayal has a
sharp ridge, which runs along the hinder part of the neck,
shoulders, and anterior portion of the back. Inhabits the
mountain forests to the east of Burrampootra, Silhet, and
Chatgoon. The milk is very rich, though neither abundant
nor lasting. The gayal is venerated by the Hindoos. It is
domesticated in India. The female has been known to pro- -
duce with a common Zebu bull of the Deswali breed.

6.—Tue Yack.

(Bos grunniens, Pautas. Grunting Ox of Saaw and Pennant. Soora Goy
of the Hindostanese. Bos Potphagus, Hamitron Smiru.)

Occiput convex, and covered with frizzled hair; horns round,
smooth, pointed, lateral, bending forwards and upwards;
withers very high, but not so decidedly hunched «as in the
zebus, mamme four, placed transversely ; ribs fourteen pair ;
hair on the neck and back, very woolly, whitish and black ;
tail with very long hair. Sometimes hornless. This species
(the Pogphagus of A®lian) inhabits the mountains of Central ©
Asia. The horse-iails, as they are commonly called, used as
standards by the Persians and Turk, are, in fact, made of hair

\

,

of the Ox and its allied Species. ° » 311

(usually died a fine crimson) from the tail of the grunting-ox.
The chowries, or fly-driyers, employed in India, are composed
of the same materials. This species is: domesticated by the
Calmucks, the Mongolians, and other Tartar tribes. These
cattle, though not large boned, look very bulky, from the vast
quantity of long hair with which they are covered. They have
a downcast heavy look, are sullen and suspicious, and usually
exhibit considerable impatience at the near approach of stran-
gers. Though not employed in agriculture, they are strong
and sure-footed as beasts of burden, and are capable of carry-
ing great weights. “In India,” says Mr. Turner, “no man
of fashion ever goes out or sits in form at home, without two
chowrabadars, or brushers attending him, each furnished with
one of these tails mounted on silver or ivory handles, to brush
away the flies. The Chinese die them of a beautiful red, and
wear them as tufts to their summer bonnets.” ;

*

7.—Tue Care Burrato.
(Bos Caffer, SPARWANN.—Quw? Araho of the Hottentots.)

This species is distinguished by dark rufous horns, spread=
ing horizontally over the summit of the head, with the beams
bent down laterally, and the points turned up. They are from
eight to ten inches broad at the base, and divided only by a
slight groove, extremely ponderous, cellular near the root,
and five feet long, measured from tip to tip along the curves.

_ Hide black, almost naked, especially in old_animals. ‘Tail
naked, furnished with an elongated tuft of bristles at the end. |

Lives in families or small herds in the brushwood and open
forests of Caffraria. Sparmann and Professor Thunberg have
published striking accounts of the strength and ferocity of
these animals. Like the Buffalo, Aurochs, and others of the
genus, they are capable of being excited almost to madness by

_ any thing of a red colour. They swim with force and agility.

are

_ Several other species and varieties have been described by
travellers and zoological inquirers; but thoseabove enumerated

will suffice for our present purpose.

_ The following is a summary of the geographical distribu-
tion of the principal species of wild cattle. There are two
species proper to North America—the Musk Ox (B. moschatus),

_ which dwells within the polar circle, and the Bison or Ameri~

ean Buffalo (B. Americanus), which inhabits from that circle
southwards till between the 40th and 35th degrees of north
latitude. There are two species characteristic of Europe—the

Aurochs or European Bison (B. Bison), called Zubr by the

Poles, and the genuine Bnll (B. Taurus), the Thur of the
iddle ages, and Urus of the ancients, now extinct in the wild
ate. There are at least four species found in Asia—the
ack or Grunting-Ox (B. grunniens)—the common Buffalo

CB. bubalus)—the Arnee (B. arnée)—and the Gayal (B. ga=

312 On the Origin and Natural History

veus), There is only one well determined species peculiar to
Africa, the Cape Buffalo (B. Caffer ).
In relation to the localities of species, it thus appears that
the zone inhabited by the genus. Bos stretches obliquely across
all climates; and that each species, with the exception of the
bull and the buffalo, now widely dispersed from their original
centres through. the dominating influence of man, is confined
within certain cizcumscribed limits, in which it is retained, as
well by natural barriers as by instinctive inclination. The
difference in the habits of life observable between the Ameri-
can,and European bisons, would, of itself, suffice to establish
the specific distinction of these animals. Had they been iden-
tical, the aurochs, or European species, would haye preseryed
in America that love of retirement which induces it to-dwell
in the central solicitudes of forests, where (in that of Hercynia)
it was found in the days of Cesar, as it now is in those
of Lithuania and the Carpathian Mountains. The American
bison, on the contrary, congregates in large troops, and de-
lights to dwell in those open plains or prairies which, produce
a thick and abundant pasture. The musk ox, without ayoid-
ing such stinted forests as the sterile regions to, which it is
native are capable of producing, yet dwells for the greater
‘part of the year, among the rocky and almost ice-covered
countries of the extreme north, ‘‘ creating an appetite under
the ribs of death,” with little wherewithal to appease that
appetite after it is created. The Buffalo (of Asiatic origin) is
an animal of almost amphibious habits, fond of the long,
coarse, rank pasture which springs up in moist and undrained
lands.. Hence its love of the Pontian marshes, where, ac-
cording to Scaliger, it will lie for hours submerged almost to
the, very muzzle—an instinctive habit which it exhibits equally
in Timor, where it was more recently seen to indulge in its
aquatic propensities in a similar manner by Dr. Quoy, of the
‘Uranies. The Yack inhabits elevated ranges, and the cool and
lofty table lands of central Asia. The Buffalo of the Cape,
in this respect resembling the aurochs, prefers the dense
forests of Southern Africa, though, in the form and volume
of its horns, it in some degree coincides in character with the;
musk-ox, located under a different and yery distant clime.
All these species, then, with the exceptions above stated, may
be regarded as the aborigines of the countries where they now
occur, ° n etry
._ The urus, or wild bull of ancient authors, may, I think, be
reasonably regarded as the origin of our domestic kinds, and
it may, now also. be considered as extinct, at least in Europe.
Although we cannot trace it to those temperate regions of Asia,
where the human race is supposed to have had its creation and
increase, and where probably all those species which,man had
contrived to subjugate at an early period of his own career,

of the Ox and its allied Species. 313

must likewise have been originally placed; yet its early ab-
“scence from those countries where mankind, in a state of
civilization, first became the dominating power, is a circum-
stance in no way untonformable with the natural progress of
‘events, or indeed with the almost “invariable sequence” ob-
servable in the history of all wild animals of the larger and
more unwieldy kinds, when their native boundaries become
encroached upon, and consequently circumscribed or intersect-
ed by the human race.

The only other animal which has been brought forward as
the probable source of our domestic cattle, is the Aurochs of
the modern Germans, or European Bison (Bos Bison), before
described. It still inhabits the forests of Southern Russia,
those of the Carpathian and Caucasian Mountains, and the
deserts of Kobi. There are seyeral considerations which ren-
der such a source unlikely, if not impossible. The form of
the skull, one of the most invariable characters, is very dif-
ferent in these animals. The forehead of domestic oxen is flat,
or even slightly concave; whereas that of the aurochs or bi-
son is arched. In the ox, it is nearly square, or equal in
‘height or breadth, taking the base between the orbits; but, in
the aurochs, the breadth of that surpasses the height in the
‘proportion of three to two. But the strongest distinctive
‘character consists in this,—that the aurochs has fourteen pair
‘of ribs, while the ox has only thirteen. In the former animal
‘also, the tongue is blue; in the ox flesh-colour. These, and
ether circumstances, which need not be here more minutely
detailed, render it unadvisable td regard the European bison
as the origin of our domestic cattle.

T skall conclude this communication with a few miscellane-
ous observations of a general nature.

The size of oxen, in general, seems to bear a more immedi-
ate relation to the quality of the pasture, than to the nature of
the climate. The Danish cows, though lean, are larger than
the French; and, when transported to Holland, they become
very fat, and yield great quantities of milk. The cattle of the
Ukraine, of which the herbage is abundant, are equal in size to

_ any in Europe; and those of Switzerland, which find, even on
é the tops of mountains, a sweet and highly nutritious pasture,
_ are larger than those of the neighbouring countries. In Bar-

_ bary, and most of the African regions, where the land is dry

> oe

_ are observed to lose their milk as soon as the calves are re-
_ moved. So likewise, in many parts of Persia, in Lower Egypt,
and Great ‘Tartary, the size of the cattle is proportionate to
"the scanty supply of herbage; whilst, in Kalmuc Tartary, in
Upper Ethiopia, and in Abyssinia, they attain to a much
_ greater size. In northern countries, in temperate climes, and
Rr

Am
; _ and sandy, and the pasture meagre, the cattle are small, and
4
\

314 Of the Origin and Natural History of the Ox, Fc.

under equatorial regions, we find cattle of all sizes, and are
thus led to infer, that it is the increased abundance of food,
rather than any amelioration, or other change of climate, which
produces an increase in their dimensions.

The size of the horns does not, in any way, indicate the di-
mensions of the animal; for some small breeds have large
horns, and some good sized ones, such as the Yorkshire polled
cattle, have no horns at all. The fact is, that, in cattle, the
horns continue to grow even after the animal has, in every
other respect, attained its full growth ; and, as there is a much
greater tendency in the fluids of one individual, than in those
of another, to produce that secretion which in its indurated
state is called horn, these external organs consequently bear
little or no relation to the size of the body. Were the size of
the arnée, for instance, or great Indian buffalo, to be estimated
(on the principle of ex pede Herculem), from the extent of its
horns, its dimensions would exceed those of the elephant. It
is, however, known not to surpass the height of five or six
feet, which is only equal to that of the large Hungarian oxen-

Although food and climate are very influential in regulating
the size and external aspect of cattle, they do not appear to
exert so powerful an influence as to change, or greatly modify,
substantially specific characters. The buffalo of Italy is cha-
racterized by the same hard black coat of thinly scattered hair
as it exhibits among the sultry islands of the Indian Archipe-
lago. The domestic oxen of European origin, which have be-
come wild or domesticated in the Llanos of the Caraccas, and
the Pampas of Buenos Ayres, though perhaps more uniformly
coloured, present no other distinction to those of Europe.
‘‘Oxen,” says Buffon, “‘like other domestic animals, differ in
colour, but red appears the most.common colour, and the red-
der they are the more they are esteemed. Some prefer the
black; while others assert that those of a bay colour last
longest; that the brown are sooner fatigued, and shorter lived ;
that’ the grey, brindled, and white, are not proper for farm
work, and are only fit to be fattened for slaughter.’”’ It is be-
lieved in France, that black cows give the best milk, and
white ones the greatest quantity. “

The sense of smell is acute in all animals. Their sense of
sight is somewhat peculiar in its nature. It cannot be said to
be very quick in regard to form, distance, or position; and yet
it is sometimes exquisitely affected by a peculiar colour, red
for example, which frequently renders these animals perfectly
furious. This effect is, however, in all probability, related to
some inward affection unconnected with an unusually vivid
perception in the bodily organ, just as, in certain individuals
of the human race, the influence of a musical ear gives rise to
ideas and associations in no way dependent upon a quicker
perception in the sense of hearing.

:
:

315

ANNUAL REPORT

OF THE
SOUTH AFRICAN INSTITUTION, 1830.

Aware, as the Members are, of the recent establishment and
limited resources of the Institution, they will not anticipate in our
report a record of extensive researches, or eminent discovery.
We can only congratulate ourselves on a prosperous commence-
ment of an interesting experiment, and on having a cheering
rospect of success in the objects we contemplated. The Mem-
bard have great reason for satisfaction in the general interest
wherewith the Institution and its operations have been wel-
comed; and in the cordiality and effect wherewith its proceed-
ings have been carried on. We may anticipate that the aid and
countenance we require, will flow from wider and more abun-
dant sources as our object becomes more fully apprehended,
and as increasing numbers in society come to feel the benefit
and gratification of affording and imbibing knowledge; and that
confidence in our proceedings will increase, according as our
efficiency for useful purposes augments with our experience.
Though we have met with some slight difficulties, we trust it
will be concluded, that what we have gained is more than com-
mensurate with the trouble and expense entailed upon each one.
The pledge which we have given will be very inadequately

_ redeemed, if we allow small difficulties to deter us. And when

we remember how many great and important things there are
tending to the benefit of this our country, to the accomplish-
ment of which we may advance effectually, though we advance
_ slowly, we will feel that a very imposing claim. for our perse-
verance arises not only from what we have promised or attempt-
ed, but from the ease and certainty with which we may reach
their accomplishment. The Institution will still look for efforts
from its Members, well directed and unwearied as hitherto, that
we may repay, according to our ability, our debt of gratitude

_-to other lands for the knowledge they afford us, and may be

accelerating the period when more abundant sources of informa-
tion shall be opened and resorted to in our own,

The Institution entered as early as possible into correspon-
dence with such individuals in the country districts, as seemed
likely, from their talents and situation, to have opportunities of

. hipaa its designs. We have thus endeavoured to originate
the interest in our procedure, and to spread widely the agency,
through means of which success is most to be anticipated. We
- have the satisfaction to record our experience of the benefit of
this measure, and have every reason to rest in the conviction
that the demand which we have made on the attention of our
fellow colonists, will be abundantly answered, by our securing,

-

316 Annual Report.

if we continue to merit it, a rich supply of the information we
covet, from the intelligent observers scattered over the extensive
aid varied domain submitted to our research. The Institution
has already been gratified by receiving from its Members many
interesting communications in regard to those branches of know-
ledge which it proposes to investigate; and to our correspondents
in the country we are indebted for several valuable elucidations
of those matters to which we endeavoured to direct their attention.

By the measure which the Institution has sanctioned, of ex-
tending its usefulness, by recording its transactions in the South
African Quarterty Journal, the benefit of the information given
and secured is readily diffused; and, though this subsidiary
experiment has been of very limited extent and duration, the
result is sufficiently encouraging.

Time has not yet been afforded us for effecting a reciprocal

intercourse with the similar associations of loftier aspect and -

greater power in other countries; but we have no reason to
imagine that our humble efforts will be overlooked, or that our
willing aid will be disregarded in the extensive researches which
they prosecute. They are awake to the advantage of possessing
a local and permanent agent in a district so deservedly the ob-
ject of their attention; and we may anticipate much gratifying
and useful direction from the instructions they communicate, or
from the example they set us in their proceedings regarding
those matters on which we mutually speculate.

Of the nature and object of our domestic transactions during
the elapsed twelve months, we shall now proceed to give a short
detail :-—

In regard to our internal economy, the regulations we adopted
have been, it is conceived, as few and simple as the case would
admit of; aud we feel that we are correct in leaving, as the

result of our future experience, the additional rules which a

greater extent or complexity in our operations may require.

The Institution made an early endeavour to excite attention -

from the public, to those subjects involved in our researches
which were most likely to be of general interest and benefit, b

proposing honorary premiums for the most approved communi-
cations in regard to them. In consequence of a request to that
effect, an extensive list of such subjects was furnished by Mem-
bers of the Institution, from which the Council, in compliance
with your instructions, selected fowr,—such as in our present
circumstances seemed of most utility. It is to be regretted that
this measure has been unsuccessful; and it will rest with the
succeeding Council to determine, whether the mode of operation
may be varied so as to have the intended effect; either, perhaps,
by diminishing the number of such subjects, and striving-to
concentrate attention to a greater degree on the more important :
or, by extending the time of competition, or augmenting the

rewards or privileges conferred on the successful, Though, as

——————— Lt

Annual Report. 317
{ such,a reward is entirely honorary, and to be expected only as
such, it may scarcely be advisable to be prodigal in applying
our pecuniary resources in this manner, except a case should
occur in which extensive experiments may be required for the
elucidation of the proposed subject. -The Council, however,
proceeded to fulfil the intention of this vote as well as circum.
stances admitted, by resolving to present two medals in cases
where they judged that a mark of your esteem and approbation
was called for; as shall presently be detailed.

The only resuit of this proposal of the Institution, has been
the transmission of a new model of a carriage intended to be
used in conveying any kind of goods, with less waste of power
than in common wagons, and in regard to it the Council have
had a report in nearly the following terms:

“That there does not appear in this model that degree of
originality in the invention, or of probable advantage in the
adoption of the construction proposed by the contriver, which
the Institution ought to seek in bestowing their premiums. The
structure of the model offers confessedly a copy of the invention
of another, with modifications so slight, as can searcely have
been overlooked; and, therefore, were probably contemplated
by the original inventor. But to the principle of the contrivance
itself, and to the exertions of the individual who here first
brought it into notice, the Council may think it incumbent on
them to direct their attention. The carriage of liquids in large
casks, rolling on their sides, appears to have been first proposed
here by Mr. Naude three or four years ago, and he has. since,

. by numerous additions and improvements, brought it to the
form exhibited in a model transmitted to you by Mr. Hertzog ;
and, though the idea be not a very recondite one, the principle

_ being in some cases in common employment, and different car-
riages of the same nature having been at different times proposed,
used, and forgotten, yet the circumstances in which the present
attempt was made, and the energy and perseverance of the con-
triver in his different improvements of it, do abundantly entitle
him to such marks of esteem as the Institution haye proposed to
confer on zeal and talent employed for the public advantage. A

4 _ patent for the same contrivance has been taken out in North
3 America, and is described in a late number of the Franklin
Institute ; but, as from the different proposals in regard to it,

__ some of the advantages of the construction seem to be overlooked,
it may he advisable here to explain, shortly, whence is derived
__ the advantage of the construction -—The resistance opposing the
_ progress of a common carriage is of two kinds; Ist, the friction
ofthe axle; 2d, the resistance created at the rim of the wheel.
4 The first of these arises from the vertical pressure of the load
_ upon the axle, modified by the strain or effort exerted by the
moving power; and the real resistance so produced appears to

be very constant, or nearly independent of the velocity of pro-

318 Annual Report.

gress. Now, in the case of the roller, neither the weight of the
Joad, nor of its earriage, rests upon the axle; and, therefore, the
only resistance produced there arises from the weight of the
frame, modified as before, by the strain of the moving power;
which will, together, produce generally a very small fraction of
that resistance which has in this way been obviated.

Jt has happened that in the patent above alluded to, this cir-
cumstance has, apparently, been disregarded; since, for the
purpose of preserving the load always in the same position, it
has there been proposed to suspend a carriage on an axle inside
of the roller, and thus return exactly to the principle of an ordi-
nary wagon. It is obvious that the two effects of diminishing
the resistance as already described, and at the same time pre-
venting the load from revolving, are quite incompatible. It will
be observed that, in the model of Mr. Naude’s contrivance, now
in the possession of the Institution, the advantage of the struc-
ture would also partly be resigned, if a suggestion shewn in it
were adopted ; or if, as there appears intended, the strain of the
moving power were directed to the circumference of the wheel
in place of its axis. No advantage could in this way be gained,
are te in the hypothetical case, that the diameter of the friction-
wheel interposed, could exceed the diameter of the roller itself.
From these observations it will be seen, that in those circum-
stances where the friction at the axle is almost the only resistance
which the moving power has to contend with, (which is the case
on a good rail road), by substituting rollers for carriages, the
resistance might be reduced to a small fraction of its general
amount; so that a horse now able to drag on an average 8 or 9
tons, could with the same effort drag above 38*.

The second part of the resistance, viz: that at the rim of the
wheel is, in the case of the roller, nearly all that remains to be
overcome by the moving power, and-is little affected by the
change proposed, if the road or bearing surface be hard and
smooth, but where the wheels can sink into a soft material, the
advantage is very much in favor of the roller. There is, how-
ever, a disadvantage attending the employment of these machines
in the great force required to turn them. This Mr. Naude has
ingeniously attempted to remedy, by using double rims en-
closing friction-wheels ; so that when the roller turns aside from
its direction, one end may retire while the other advances. This
is an expensive arrangement, but certainly effectual for the
intention.”

* To explain this anda preceding allusion, we may remark that the resis-
fance of a cylinder of 3 feet in diameter, rolling on iron, does not appear to
exceed 1-900dth part of its weight, and that the whole resistance, when the same
load is disposed in a carriage with wheels of the same diameter, amounts to
1-200dth. As the resistance arising from the friction at the axis of the roller is
only about 1-200dth of the pressure upon it we attain a ratio nearly 43:1, when
the axles are of the same size, which would be increased by the comparative
smallness of the axle of the roller.

Annual Report. 319

The report concludes by suggesting to the Council, that Mr.
Naude deserves the encouragement of the Institution, and it —
appeared advisable to the Council that one-half of the sum voted
should be appropriated to this purpose, by presenting Mr. Naude
with a medal of that value.

In regard to those objects relating to the scientific and econo-
mical statistics of this country, iohigh it is the professed intention
of the Institution to investigate, it is clear that we are entitled
to require a longer respite ’ere there be claimed from us any
very important result. We can at present do little more than
consider and point out the methods by which useful discoveries
may be made. But we shall certainly by perseverance collect,
in no long time, an interesting mass of information on these sub-
jects, from the gradual incidental progress which the attention
of our Members and Correspondents allows us to make. It may
be contemplated as an effective mean to gain such knowledge on
these matters, if we were enabled to provide suitable sets of the
more common instruments used in meteorology and ‘surveying,
to be put into the hands of correspondents competent to avail
themselves of their several uses. And as illustrative of the con-
dition of the earth’s surface, it will be of use to request from
our correspondents, according to some form or outline to be fur-
‘nished to them, the most minute information in their different
districts, according as they have leisure to acquire it, in regard
to the slope, direction, velocity, abundance, and temperature of
streams; the acclivity or altitudes of elevations or plains; the
direction of chains of mountains; and the course, inclination,
number, and composition of their beds of mineral deposits. - It
_ should be well understood that minute and detailed information
as to these matters, even in the smallest district, will be most
_ acceptable.

The interest of our geological domain increases every day, as
_ itbecomes more known. We have various notices of formations,
_ as they are generally termed, occuring to a great extent in the
_ colony, different from the primitive slates and granites of the south-
_ westera Peninsula, and the sheets of quartzy sandstone which
here overlay them, hitherto generally considered as characteristic
_ of Southern Africa. That series, known in the Wernerian no-
- menclature by the name of Transition rocks, “ the lower fossili-
” seems to occur extensively distributed. A few

ferous series,
_ of those fossils, characteristic of transition limestone, or other
beds of the same series, have reached us.. A commencement
has in some degree been made, by one of our Members, in de-
‘% termining the magnitude and boundary of the deposits. -As
it is aclas’ of rocks which generally has proved of great im-
_ portance, it will be exceedingly valuable to ascertain the precise

ine and extent of the space it occupies, and its relations to
| the older rocks around us here, which seem to dive under it, and
the exact nature of its component beds. Its limestones generally

320 Annual Report.

-

‘

afford beautiful architectural marbles: its slaty conglomerates
are, in some countries, among the richest in metals of the strafa
composing the earth’s crust.

Though some members of the general series of rock formations,
are almost always absent in particular districts, yet we may here
look confidently for something analagous to the carboniferous
limestone and coal deposits of other countries. Among the
fossils transmitted from the interior, there are some which seem
to indicate rocks of a newer formation, as is also pointed out
apparently by the reported change of aspect which the colony
presents towards its centre, and eastern extremity. Every thing
relating to these formations is of deep and permanent interest,
and deserving of our active research. Besides the general
attention they claim from the utility of the pursuit, we have this
advantage in the research, that scarcely any form of the earth’s
surface could render the examination easier.

This end of the colony abounds with precipices on which the
' »plane-edges of the strata enrerge distinctly into light, and in the

mountain-passes we have the means of examining the structure
of the elevations, of numbering their beds, and studying the
_ effect of their proximity to the surface, or vegetable life;
and the nature of its supply of water has every where over the
colony furrowed the country with gullies, having sides bared by
annual floods. It were well the Institution suggested to country
correspondents a regular and minute examination of the course
of mountain torrents, and such chasms as unfold the positions of
the strata intersected by them.
In the botanical department our exertions have had peculiarly
a reference to practical results, and herein are we likely to derive
benefit immediately and directly from the communications made
by one of our Members, in regard of the culture of éxotics.
We have also, under his direction, to a certain extent rendered
local botany a subject of useful and practical attention, by fur-
nishing an outline of a local flora, which may afterwards be
filled up in its details. In the circumstances already mentioned
as affecting the vote for medals, it has appeared to the Council
that they would best fulfil your design by expressing their appro-
bation, in this way, of the useful course of notices commenced
by. Mr. Bowie, and they have with this view voted to him a
medal, of the same value as mentioned above. But. it is an im-
portant question, whether the Association ought net to contem-
plate wider efforts in regard to this branch of its pursuits. -If
we should not be able to advance our establishments beyond
their present amount, stiil much which we wish to know may be
confidently expected from the zeal of such Members*as have the
means of assisting us. ‘There are many experiments in the
culture of diflerent vegetable productions, which those who have
opportunity are constantly making, and it cannot be doubted that
any which the Institution suggest-or desire to engage in, will be

“Annual Report. 321

aided and attended to by proprietors of farms or gardens; and
~ thus may the cultivations of native plants, and the introduction
of useful exotics, be encouraged and extended. But the Associa-
_ tion may aim at the higher and more useful object of haying an
experimental. and systematic garden of its own. The Council
- haye the pleasure of announcing that the co-operation of its
Patron may be relied_on for the attainment of this most desired
object, and that the requisife accommodation as to ground and
water may be obtaived on the most favorable circumstances.
Considering the interest generally felt in this matter, ‘and the
extensive gratuitous aid which would undoubtedly be received’
from: Members and others, the Council do not see any great
obstacle in making a beneficial commencement. The funds of
‘the Institution would even now adinit of the dedication of a small
sum to the purpose, and we have the prospect of being able to
afford, annually, as thuch as with the zealous co-operation of our
Members, would preserve it in order. It is conceived, there-
fore, that by adopting.a scale proportioned to our means, and
_ trusting to the perseverance and liberality of our Members, a.
_ very useful, though it may not be a very imposing, establishment,
_ may be attained. We have evidence that such an institution
' was commenced here beiore, and that at all times different
_ Governors were in the habit of planting in the Government
Gardens any curious-plants which they had procured; and as
they had greater opportunities of making such acquisitious than
_ others, the grounds generally included, as they do now, a con-
_ ‘siderable variety of interesting objects. Several, however, which
_ formerly existed there seem to have disappeared, from thei®
_-having been no systematic agency for attending to them. In
_ earlier periods, as was to be expected, the Government took an
- active share in the measures necessary for introducing and
_ éstablishing many of the important species now cultivated, and
_ it is eyident that this object, necessary to the improvement of the
colony, must have been much facilitated by the opportune recep-
_ tacle prepared for them in the gardens. ‘The Institution may be
assured that little else is required but such a receptacle, which
_ for its preparation, security, and maintenance, might require a
_ considerable original and continued effort; but eventually, ‘as is
detailed in a communication read at the commencement of our
siti gs, every other requisite would pour in from the donations
Mf many who are anxious to have such means of rendering their
uisitions useful, and from the exchanges, which we should
~ have ample opportunities of effecting. The Council would,
herefore, eagerly anticipate such exertions from the Instity-
tion, and such aid from those who are inclined to favor the.
“BC! dine, as may lead to the early formation of an eflicient fund
fo it, and to the ultimate establishment of a repository, so much
eyond all other collections of nature’s grand and lovely efforts ;
8 there every object stands where it loves most to display its
Oks : 4 s S < f

ee

Bio)

322 | Annuitl Report. »

pebuliar beauty, and each is to be contemplated, not as in other
repositories in unnatural dislocation and repose, but glowing in
the beautiful animation of life’s progress and developement.

In zoology, we have to remark the advance made towards the ~

_acquisition of a local Fauna, by the researches of Dr. Smith, of
which a portion has been read here, and given in the Quarterly
Journal; but from any further detail in regard to this matter,
we are precluded by his unavoidable, but much regretted

absence. It is in this department of natural science that our —

collections have made most progress, as will shortly be illustrated
in an outline of the contents of the Museum.

We have-to lament that a plan adopted by the Council for
increasing the ornithological collection, failed from an occurrence
hitherto unexplained; and .as the result was the loss to the
Association of a sum voted for preparations, which is considera-
ble, compared with our resources, the Council have not thought
it advisable at present to prosecute this enterprize; but they are
confident that the end may be, in a great measure, attained,
without risk of such loss in future. The Institution: has to
acknowledge the acquisition of many valuable zoologic speci-
mens. presented to if, or procured by its Members; and ‘the
Council would fail in their duty, if they did not impress on the
Institution their value for the favor conferred on it by Dr. Smith,
Mr. von Ludwig, and Mr. Verreaux, in allowing their private
collections to be in the mean time attached to the Museum.

» The Institution has had conferred upon, a signal mark, of
davor and confidence from its Patron, by his having transferred
to it the Museum formerly under the superintendance of, Govern-
ment ; and if, along with this, we reckon the zoologic collections
of private Members, at present under its care, and the donations
received from many of: them, it will be seen that we have com-
menced with peculiar advantages in this respect: and from
having now proper accommodation for the reception of such
objects, we have reason to anticipate a rapid increase to the
amount and value of the treasure, from the daily, occurrences
which throw such objects into our hands, and .the opportunity
we have of profiting by the aid of a zealous and highly approved
collector and preserver of animals.

Of the contents of the Museum we-have to present the follow-
ing outline, regretting that the unavoidable absence of the Cura-
tor, renders it impossible to afford a satisfactory detail of the
acguisitions we have made.

Of minerals there is a small collection belonging to the Insti-
tution, which is not yet arranged. It consists partly of Euro-

ean, and partly of South African specimens; and to them has

een added some interesting examples of the fossils of the north-
western district, ML gt Mr. Watermeyer.

In the eparaateRe of choncology the Museum is totally defi-
cient, with the exception of a collection of foreign shells, belong-

Annual Report. 323

ing to Mr. J. Verreaux, which he has committed to the temporary
care of the Institution.

There is one case of insects, chiefly Coleopterous, which is
the property of the Institution ; the specimens are South African,
and amount to about 300 species.

In regard to those two last departments, as the collection of

specimens of the South African species is yery easy, the Institu-
tion may hope that it will receive many additions from the exer- -
tions of its Members.
' Of fishes, the specimens amount to about ninety, including
several of. great rarity ‘and interest, particularly in the family
of the sharks, of which the species are above twenty. Of
turtles there are three fine specimens of different species, and of
lizards six species stuffed, and several of the smaller description
belonging to this family are preserved in spirits. In the depart-
ment of herpetology we have lately received a splendid specimen
of a Boa skin and skeleton; and there is, besides, an exten-
sive collection of South African snakes in bottles.

The Museum is peculiarly rich in ornithology, of which two
Brine coilections, belonging to Dr, Smith and Mr. von Ludwig,
nave been temporarily attached to it. The former is of great
interest and value, particularly in regard to the families of the

-Raptores and Passeres, among the birds of this country. In

Mr. Ludwig’s collection, the splendid and conspicuous birds of
the colony predominate. The property of the Institution in this
department is of far less value, but will form a respectable
foundation for a collection.

Of quadrupeds there are thirty specimens, all colonial, and in

_atolerably good state of preservation. There are also at present

in the Museum two lion cubs, belonging to Mr, Verreaux. In

this respect, therefore, the present state of the Institution is

cheering, and we may confidently anticipate much addition to
several of these departments, since we have now so adyisable a
receptacle for the study and exhibition of them.

Of works of art, we have some examples of arms, &c. manu-
factured in the Pacific Islands, which have been chiefly presented
by Captain Finch, of the Vincennes, United States:ship of war,

_and also many of a similar description of objects; made by the
_ colonial tribes. of

__ From the outline now given it will be seen that, as is becoming
our powers, our resources, and our aim, our attention has been

devoted rather to unfold the practical use of science, than to
extend its boundaries; and therein have we followed, though at
humble distance, the general direction at present. given to the
inquiries of those who investigate; and have. been striving to
take a place among the many cultivators in the domain of science,
who are employed in rendering fruitful the tract they superin-
tend, rather than in extending the territory by new acquisitions.
And we trust that in looking back on our past endeavours, we

by | Annual Report.

have done as much, as in our circumstances, there was reason to
expect; particularly when we consider our employments, as only
haying been preparatory for such measures, as may attain a wider
practical effect hereafter, in fulfilling the Institution’s object,
viz.: ‘investigating the Geography, Natural History, and
General Resources of South Africa.” -We need not say that the
practical result we hope from the past preparation and expe-
rience, must depend entirely upon your efforts, and that the
success which you wish or hope can arise only from the aug-
mentation of them.

We can sately assert that a great deal will be gained even by

doing as we have done, should the means of quicker progress be

denied. We trust that we may appeal to the experience of our
supporters, that a thirst and. search for knowledge may be a
blessing, independent of the practical results of science in turn-

ing-nature’s powers to our use and comfort. We will feel that -

the mind’s gratification with the things we search into, increases
with our knowledge of their mysteries. For all science may
participate in the lofty aim of extending the mind’s power. by

multiplying the subjects of its contemplation, and making things _

known, the augmenting instruments for further acquisition. We
may remark, how few of them who have been eminently success-
ful have been allured oy by other motives than the uneasiness of
ignorance, and the élevating desire to escape from it; the profit
they have looked for, if they aimed at such at all, has been that
which the mind claims as its right, and recognizes as the com-
pletion ofits purpose and its destiny, in ¢iving a purer direction

and more commanding range to its faculties; the deepest ardor

of inquiry may be directed on those things, into which the senses
are the instruments of our search, with the simple and elevating

aim, that the mind may be enriched with the knowledge of -

them. To it,-with this aim, all discovery or increase of know-
ledge is as substantial nourishment, and thus ministered to by its
material organs, in developing the principles of things material as
themselves, it grows _as the glowing flowers of our climate,
which only cling to the rock as their resting place, but seek
their food in the breathings of the air which bathes them. Such
reward (and it is the highest we can seek) must attend upon our
efforts ; and were all science a fruitless dream, and all disco-
veries to perish untold in the mind which is their birth-place,
still were the immortal mind itself the wiser and the richer,
_through the expansion of its exercised faculties, by its encounter

with them. And we thus have before us as an unquestionable |
result of our exertion, that reward which attends the effort for

discovery, and may precede the attainment of it. —

.. | 325

MISCELLANEOUS INTELLIGENCE.

\

ARTS, Ke.
Cylindrical Railway-Carriage.—The following account of a very novel
"and ingenious description of Railway-Carriage, invented by a Mr.P. Flem-
ing, engineer, at New York, is given by Dr. Jones, the superintendent of the
_ _Patent-office at Washington, in a recent number of the Journal of the Frank-
lin Institute :—

“The carriage is a cylindrical body, which may have an axis passing
through it, or gudgeons affixed to and projecting from its ends, for the pur-
pose of drawing it. The wheels are iron rims placed about the cylinder so
as to encompass it like hoops; these stand'at a proper distance trom each

_ other, torun upon the rail; they are provided with Hanches, or have their
faces finished in any form suitable to the rail upon which they are to run.
In the inside of the cylinder may be stowed boxes, barrels, bales, or other
goods to be transported. When bars of iron, lumber, or other articles of
considerable length have to be carried, the traction is performed in a dif.
ferent way; the carriage is then a hollow cylinder, not furnished with ends ;
the iron bars, boards, or plank, are passed entirely through it, and, of course,
_ do not admit the employmeut of an axle, or gudgeons. In this case an end-
' _ less rope is passed round the middle of the cylinder, which is furnished with
_ double rows of pegs to form a groove, or checks, to retain the rope, or band,
im its'proper place. This rope also passes over a pulley, which is attached
_. to the horse, or other drawing power, so as to work like the large and small
wheels of a lathe with their hands. Two, three, or more cylindrical car-
_ _ riages may be made to follow each other, when connected by bands in the
game way. '
_.. “ Under this arrangement it is evident that whatever is carried must roll
with the carriage; but in transporting some kind of goods, and particularly
iy in carrying persons, this would, to say the least of it, be very inconvenient.
_ To obviate this objection, a second cylindrical body is placed inside of the
- first, and is made sufficiently small to revolve within it. This is suspended
upon the axis, or gudgeons, and is weighted on one side; so that whilst the
_ outer cylinder rolls upon the road, the inner one will not revolve with it.
__ It is proposed sometimes to make this suspension by the agency of friction-
_ wheels, so as to leave but little more friction than that which results from
__ the rolling of the carriage. The patentee says—
_ What I claim is the use of a cylinder, or other volume of revolution, on
| a railway, as a carriage, or vehicle for transportation.
_ .* *Talso claim as my invention the use of the endless rope in the manner
_ above described for progressive motion. By means of this use of the cylin-
ler and traction-rope friction is saved or avoided to a greater degree than
by any machine now known. The traction-rope may be employed separate-
y from the cylindrical railway-carriage in any other machine where similar
progressive motion is required.’ ”— Mechanics’ Magazine.

AGRICULTURE, Ke.

i.

more than two feet wide at ottom, Aedes ‘gradually to five feet at
t

Tess time, and with a smaller proportion of fuel, than kilns of large dimen-
ions, narrow at bottom and wide at top, as heat is well known to ascend
hore rapidly in a perpendicular than in a sloping direction, from which
‘ises the superiority of a narrow kiln, with sides nearly perpendicular, com-
red with one with sides that slope rapidly. 1

326 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

These narrow kilns admit of there being drawn out of them every day, if
fully employed, more than two-thirds, or nearly three-fourths, of what they
contain, of well burnt lime, and afford fully three of lime-shells* for one
measure of coal, when large circular kilns will not give out more than one-
half of their contents every day, and require hearly one of coal for every
two measures of lime burnt. In a country sale of lime, the quantity sold
every day is liable to great fluctuations, two or three cart-loads will only
be required from an establishment which, the day before, supplied forty;
and, as lime is known to be a commodity, when exposed to the action of the
air, which becomes more bulk and heavy, and in that state does not admit
of being carried to a distance without additional labour, it has been an ob-
ject of importance with me to find out a construction of a kiln which will
allow of lime being kept for several days without slaking, and at the same time
to prevent the fire escaping at the top of the kiln, if the kiln stands twenty-
four hours without being employed, especially during the autumn and win-
ter, when the air is cold and the nights long. I now employ kilns of an egg
shape, and also oval. The oval-shaped kilus are divided’ by arches across
the kiln, descending four feet from the top. The object of the arches across
the kilns is to prevent the sides of the kiln falling in or contraeting, and also
circular openings to be formed for feeding in the stone and coal at the
mouth of the kiln. Upon this plan, a kiln of any length might be construct-
ed with numerous round mouths.

But it is to be understood, that in whatever construction of kiln lime is
burnt, the fuel required to burn limestone must vary according to the soft-
ness, or hardness, or density of the stone, and the quality or strength of the
coal used.. The same measure of coal in Scotland called’ Chews, when ém- —
ployed, will burn a greater quantity of lime in a given time than the same ~
quantity or weight of what is called Small Coal, the chews or little pieces of
coal admitting the air to circulate more freely through the kiln.— Mr, Men-
teath in Quarterly Journal of Agriculture. riabin

, .On Oleaginous Plants— Among the articles of vegetable food, the oils —
which are extracted from plants afford one of the most yaluable; nor are —
they of less importance in affording us light by their combustion. ‘They are
employed also in a number of manufactures, such as soap, woollens, var- ~
nishes, and perfumery, There are two kinds of vegetable oil, distinguished —
by the name of fixed and volatile. The latter may be extracted from almost |
every plant; but it is used only as a perfume or to flavour liqueurs, suchas +
the oil called Attar of Roses. These sweet-scented oils constitute the luxury —
‘of the sense of smelling, but are frequently prejudicial, from their effect on |
the nerves; and some of them are employed medicinally. But the essential —
‘or volatile oils are not those most deserving our attention; the fixed oilsare ©
of much higher importance, and are extracted from a class of plants, hence ©
called oleaginous. The oil is expressed from the seed of all these plants ex- |
cepting the olive, in which it is obtained from the pericarp. The greater |
part of the seeds of oleaginous plants contain albumen, and it is from this
that the oil is obtained; but when the seed has no albumen, as is the case
with the poppy, it is the embryo which furnishes the oil. In the family of
the Euphorbiacee, all of which have oleaginous seeds, tle embryo is of a
venemous nature, and the oil extracted from it would be poisonous ; while —
that expressed from the albumen of the same plant, situated contiguous to
the embryo, is perfectly innocent. Such is Baucul-nut (Aleurites Molucea-
num), which is remarkably mild, and is eaten by the inhabitants of the
Molucea Isles, as'we eat hedge-nuts in Europe, while oil obtained from the
embryo is an acrid poison, ‘The fixed oils obtained by cultivation may be
ranged under three heads: Ist, Olive-oil, the produce of warm climates; 2d,
Nut-oil, that of temperate climates; and, 3d, Oils obtained from the seeds,
of oleaginous herbs, The olive-tree originally came from Syria. That plant,
as well as the vine, was brought to Marseilles by the Phocians; and, at the
present day, it is cultivated in all the shores of the Mediterranean. It is a
tree of very slow growth, but of long duration; it can support a tempera-
ture’as low as eight or ten degrees of Fahrenheit, provided the air be dry;
but, if accompanied with humidity, one. or two degrees below the freezin
point, proves fatal., % Yates :

* This means not shells, but the burnt-rock composed of them—Eps. :

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 327

‘The cultivation of oleaginons herbs enters into the course of cropping ;
they exhaust the soil almost as much as grain, on account of the number of
seeds to be ripened; they require, therefore, a considerable quantity of ma-
nure. ‘These herbs are generally of the cruciform family, containing azote,
an element of the animal kingdom which forms excellent manure; so that,
after the oil is expressed, the cake which remains serves, to restore the ex.
hausted soil. Rape is a species of cabbage with thin roots, whose seeds yield
excellent oil. The poppy is an oleaginous plant, with white, scarlet, and
violet flowers, while the seeds are white or black. They. yield oil, perfectly
innoxious and wholesome, though drawn from the same plant which supplies
us with opium. Flax also is an oleaginous herb. It 1s, however, chiefly
cultivated for its stalks, from which linen thread is fabricated; but its seed
also yields the oil we call linseed-oil. It is much used in the art of painting.
Hemp is of the same description. There are some few oleaginous herbs of
the lezuminous family, such as the subterranean arachis (Arachis hypogea),
a plant we derive from America, which has the singular property of ripening
its seeds under ground, This plant requires a loose sandy soil, in order-that
the lower branches miay be enabled to bury themselves in the ground. Ina

~ state of cultivation, the earth should be heaped over them, as is done with

potatoes. The upper branches, which blossom in the ait, ripen’ no seed ;
while the lower lateral branches, which burrow in the earth, develope no re-
giflar blossom ; that is to say, have no petals; but the stamens and pistils
bring the seeds to perfection.— Conversations on Vegetable Physiology.

The Barberry.—This tree is a native origmally of the eastern countries,
though it is now found in most parts of Europe, where it thrives best upon
light and chalky soils. It grew formerly wild, in great quantities, in the
hedgerows of England, but has been universally banished, from a general
belief that its presence is injurious to the growth of comm. Duhamel, Brous-
sonét, and other scientific writers, treat this belief as a vulgar prejudice. It
should, however, be remarked, ‘that the fructification of the barberry is in-
complete, unless the stamens be irritated by insects, when the filaments sud-
denly contract, ina most remarkable manner, towards the germ. The flow-
ers are, therefore, by a beautiful arrangement of nature, peculiarly attrac-
tive to insects; and thus the barberry may become injurious to neighbour-
ing plants.— Library of Entertaining Knowledge, vol. ii. :

. On the Cultivation of Lucerne in Scotland.—I by no means wish to be
understood as saying that a very light soil is the best adapted for the culti-
yation of Jucerne, although I am of opinion that it will grow, thrive better,
and be.more profitable upon a very light soil, than perhaps any other plant.
Still, if you, want to have it of the best quality you must give it good land.
The soil which we have found to suit it best, is a deep soft loam, although it
seems to thrive very well on any dry sort of soil, provided, it has a loose
open subsoil, so that the roots may get down, as they will reach the depth
from.three to four feet. ; : ;
, Leannot presume, exactly, to state what may be the best possible prepa
ration of the soil for the cultivation of lucerne, or the best method of sowing
the seed ; but from the experience we have had for the last three years, the
following, opinions have been formed:, ; .
.- Inno preparation of, the soil has it succeeded. better than where it was
sown in the. year 1826 (although a very unfavourable season), after turnips,
off the ground by sheep. I.would certainly recommend to those who
wish to cultivate this valuable plant, to sow it,(if convenient) with the same
preparation; but under whatever circumstances it may be sown, no trouble
should be spared in making the ground perfectly clean, otherwise disap-
pointment will, undoubtedly, be the said There never should be more
sown in one year than canbe properly attended to in the cleaning when,
young; and I think there are few farms that may not have some.acres
adapted to the growth of lucerne, The only spot where it did not seem to
thrive well, was upon a piece of wet hard clay. . After the first season, it re-
quires little more attention than to be gone over, perhaps. once or twice,
with the three-toed pickers, once in autumn, and again in spring, when it
ought to be well harrowed. And I should suppose, that it will be found by
those who try it, to be a most valuable plant, and a complete substitute for
fares, which are both an expensive and a severe crop for the land.

~~

328 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

The distance betwixt the rows which we have found to answer best, is frem
14 to 15 inches, although it seemed to grow as well at 12 inches. In the
latter case, however, after standing fora few years it does not admit of being
so perfectly hoed. ‘The most convenient plan that we found for sowing it,
is after the ground has laid for about ten days, and the annuals have sprung
up, for a man to go over it with a One-horse small paring plough, and form
it into ridges as ebb as possible. If the seed is two inches under ground
when the drills are levelled, it seems quite sufficient. The seed is putinto a
bottle, and a piece cut out of the side of the cork, or a quill put into it, so
as to allow the seed to run from it fast enough to sow about 25th. upon an
acre, which quantity we have found to answer well; and one man following
the plough, with the bottle in his hand, and properly regulated, willgo over
anacre in aday.* I have no doubt that a machine might be used which
would sow it more expeditiously.

It would not be easy to determine the exact expense requisite for bringing
forward an acre, as it would differ so much under different circumstances.
The little that was,made into hay got rather dry and hard, although the
horses seemed to eat it. very readily; but the quantity being so small, did
not afford an opportunity of ascertaining the effect it had upon their condi-
» tion. However, I have no doubt that it is more advantageous to use if
always as green food, and should suppose that clover and rye-grass make
fully as good hay. But in comparing the quantity of lucerne produced
upon an acre during the season, with that of clover and rye-grass, I have not
the least hesitation m saying, that any acre of lucerne we have produces, at
the least, one-third more, either in green food or hay—Mr. Cunninghame
in Quarterly Journal of Agriculture. ;

NATURAL HISTORY. ad

Dragon Flics.—“ Another and a most,destructive enemy of the living in-
sect is the tribe of libellula, or’ dragon-fly, a name which they will merit
frora their voracious habits. ‘ rf

* The French have chosen to call them ‘ demoiselles,’ from the slim ele-
gance and graceful ease of their figure and movements. But, although
their brilliant colouring, the beauty of their transparent and wide-spread
wings, may give them some claim to this denomination, yet they scarcely
would have received it had their murderous instincts been observed. So
far from seeking an innocent nurture in the juice of fruits or of flowers, they
are (says Reamur) warriors more ferocious than the Amazons. They hover
in the air only to pounce upon other insects, which they crush with their
formidable fangs; and if they quit the banks of the rivulet, where they may
be seen in numbers during an evening walk, it is only to pursue and seize
the butterfly or moth, which seeks the shelter of the hedge

“The waters are their birth-place; their eggs are protruded into this
element at once, in a mass which resembles a cluster of grapes. The larva
which comes out of these eggs is six-footed. The only difference between
the larva and nymph is, that the iatter has the rudiments of wings packed
up in small eases on each side of the insect. ;

“ In this latter state it is supposed that the creature lives at the bottom of
the water for a year. It is equally voracious then as in its perfect state.
Its body is covered by bits of leaf, wood, and other foreign matters, so as
to afford it'a complete disguise, while its visage is concealed by a prominent
mask, which hides the tremendous apparatus of serrated teeth, and serves
as a pincer to hold the prey while it is devoured. ; ¥

“ Its mode of locomotion is equally curious; for though it can move im
any direction, it isnot by means of feet or any direct apparatus that it
moves, but by a curious mechanism, which has been well illustrated by
Reaumur and Cuvier. If one of these nymphs ‘be narrowly observed in
water, little pieces of wood and other floating matters will be seen to be
drawn towards the posterior extremity of the insect, and then repelled; at
the same time that portion of ‘its body will be observed alternately to open
and shut. If one of them be placed in’ water’which has been rendered
turbid: by milk, or coloured with indigo, and’ then suddenly removed into
a more limpid fluid, a jet of the coloured water will be seen’ to issue from

_* About $- morgen.

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 329

the anal extremity of the libellula, to the extent sometimes of several
inches; at the same time the force with which the column is ejected propels
the insect in the opposite direction, by virtue of the resistance with which it
meets. Hence it appears that it is by means of its respiratory system that
the creature walks—a strange and anomalous combination of functions in
one organ. ’

“If the insect be taken out of the water, held with its head downwards,
and a few drops of that fluid poured on its tail, that which was a mere point
will immediately open and display a cavity ; at the same time the body of
the insect, which was before flaf, will ke observed to be enlarged and inflated,
and if held up to the light, semitransparent: moreover, something solid will
appear to be displaced by the water, and driven towards the head. This
solid mass will shortly descend, obscure the transparency of the lower por-
tion of the body of the insect, lessen its diameter, and, when it does so, a jet
of water will issue from the vent. It is clear, then, that the abdomen of the
libellula is a syringe, the piston of which being drawn up, of course the pres-
sure of the fluid fills up the vacuum, and, when pushed down, expels the
water.

* Afler the voracious creature has lain in ambuscade devouring the larve of
the gnat and other aquatic insects, till its appointed hour of change, it leaves its
mite element for the shore, to undergo its last metamorphosis: for this purpose
it usually fastens itself to some friendly plant, and begins the important process
which is to convert an aquatic animal into an inhabitant of the air.

“ Any person who should at this period choose to seize a number of them, and,
taking them into his chamber, fix them to a bit of tapestry, would be rewarded
for his trouble by witnessing the conversion of an aquatic into an aérial insect.

“ ft may easily be seen by the eyes of the nymph whether it is about to change

- its form; for, instead of remaining tarnished and opaque, they suddenly become
transparent and brilliant. This change is owing to the visual organ of the perfect
insect, which is amazingly lustrous, shining through the mask of the nymph. If
the eye of the nymph be removed, that of the perfect insect may be seen beneath,
As soon as the nymph has fixed itself to any object by means of its claws, the
first sign of the commencing metamorphosis is a rent in the upper skin, extend-
ing along the corslet to the head. When it approaches this latter part, another

' rent, perpendicular to the first, runs across the face from eye to eye. These
rents are brought about by a power which the insect possesses of inflating its
body and head. This last organ, ultimately destined to become fixed and solid,
is at this period capable of contraction and dilation, like a membrane.

“The head and corslet being exposed, the legs are drawn out from their nym-
phine cases. At this period eyery part of the insect is soft. After having pro-
traded itself thus far, it hangs with its head downwards, and remains motionless,

_ so as to lead the observer to believe that the efforts which it had hitherto made

__ had exhausted its strength, and that it had thus perished in the act of being born.

_ However, it remains in this position just so long as to permit its body and limbs

_ tobe hardened by the air, and then reverses it, forming an arch; this enables

the insect to draw ont its tail from the mask.”

Stature of Men in the Department of France—1n the second number of
- eee quarterly work lately commenced under the title of Annales -

on. OR

| "Hygiene publique, there is a curious Memoir by Dr. Villermé, on the
_ Stature of Man in France, and the consequences to be deduced from it for
_ Natural History and Legislation. Among the curious facts which Dr. V,
_ has demonstrated, is one, that the human stature is more elevated, ceteris
P bus, in rich countries than in poorer, and in cities than in the country,
During the existence of the French empire and the conscription, several
ons of men were measured, and from their measurements it results
that the richest departments always supplied the tallest conscripts, and
Lion the smallest number discharged on account of disease. ‘The peo-

of Paris are taller than the inhabitants of the other part of the depart-
ent of the Seine, and those of Lyons than the inhabitants of the arrondisse.
nt of Villefranche. Besides the influence of wealth, Dr. V. recognizes .
rtain local influences ; marshy countries produce a stunted as well as a
_ miserable race; mountaineers are not tall generally, except in countries
_ where the people are in easy circumstances.
‘ Tt

330 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

The deductions which M. Villermé has drawn from these facts are of two
sorts:—the first, which apply to the natural history of man; and the second,
to statistics and legislation. Among the first the principal is, that persons
above the middle size are less liable to infirmities than those that are below
it. Of the second sort the following are the most striking :— 1. That the con-
scription presses very unequally on the different parts of the same territory.
In the rich districts there is a much greater number of men fit for military
service than in the poorer ones. Notwithstanding this, the contingents de-
manded from both are the same. 2. The age fixed for the recruiting ought
to be later in the poorer departments and in the country, than in the rich
departments and the towns. 3. In the poor districts the men of the requisite
height for the army suffer from the smallness of their compatriots; for they
are less numerous to furnish the required contingent. In the department of
the Allier, some years back, 55 out of 100 young men were under 4 feet 10
inches, while in the department of the Doubs there were only 8. In the
first, therefore, the drawime by lot was confined to 45 individuals, in the
second it extended to 92. The chances of the drawimg were therefore very
different. 4. By requiring men of tall stature for the army, the effect wilk
be in the end that there will be none but little men. H would be mueh
better to admit all capable men, and even where the capacity was equal to
take little men in preference It is probable that long-continued wars tend
to. degenerate the human race, The conscription lays hold of the tallest
men and those possessed of the most robust health, and the war sweeps them
off in distant countries.

A writer in the Bibliotheque Universelle of Geneva, commenting upon
these facts, observes, that the difference which M. V. attributes to the de-
gree of wealth, may also be accounted for from a cause independent. of
wealth, namely, the differeuce of races; in proof of which he adduces the
circumstance, that, in some of the poorer departments of France, the men
are taller than their richer neighbours. This is the case in Franche Comté,
compared with the Cote-d’Or and the Yonne. In Britanny, the only pro-
vince where the aboriginal or Celtic race has remained pure, are to be found
the shortest men in France; and it is believed that the British portion ef the
same race, namely, the Scotch highlanders as compared with the lowlanders,
and the Welsh as compared with the English, give ground for the same
remark.

Notice of the appearance of Fish aud Lizards in extraordinary circum-
stances. By JoserH E. Must.—In the course of the last sammer, F ordered a
ditch to be cut of large dimensions, on a line of my farm near Cambridge: the
line was a plane, ten feet above the level of the neighbouring river, and at least
one mile from it, at the nearest point of the line; a portion of the ditch bein
done, the work was interrupted by rain for ten or twelve days; when the wor
was resumed, on examining the performance, I discovered that the rain water
which had filled the ditch, thus recently cut, contained hundreds of fish, con-
sisting of two kinds of perch which are common in onr waters, the “sun perch,”
and the “jack perch ;” the usnal size of the former is from six to twelve inches,
the latter varies from ten to fifteen inches long; those in the. ditch were from
four to seven inches. By what possible means could these fish have been tran-
sported so far from theit native waters? ‘Phere is no water communication on
the surface to conduct them there; the elevation and extent of the plane inre-
gard to the rivers, utterly prohibit the idea; the eggs, if placed there by a
water-spout, could not have suffered so rapid a transmigration: no such pheng-
mena had been observed, and the adjacency of tlie line to the dwelling, would
have rendered the occurrence impossible withont notice.

A similar occurrence a few years ago, I witnessed on the same farm; in a
very large ditch, cut on lower lands, on a line equally unconnected with any
river, pond, or other surface-water, there were, nnder very similar ciroum-
stances, numerous perch, which afforded fine angling for my children. In a
diary which I keep, I have entered, that several of them measured as much as
twelve inches ih length, and that the time since their arrival there, could not
es rt have exceeded a fortnight.

While on the subject of mysterious nature, I will introduce, as concisely
as possible, a case, where she reconciled animals of the coldest and most

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 331

meagre habits, to the enjoyment of the warmth and luxuries of the human
stomach; for these facts, though not personally conversant with them, I have
the authority of a medical gentleman of unquestionable veracity, to vouch for
their rigid trath. In reply to my request to be informed of the habits, food,
drink, enjoyment, &c. of the patient, I received the following account :—‘On my
arrival I found that she (the patient) had puked up two ground puppies, and was
lahonring under a violent sick stomach, with pain, and syncope: the first was
dead when ejected, the second was alive when I arrived, and ran about the
room; they were about three inches long. She informed me, that on the road
that morning she had thrown up two others. The case occurred in the summer,
and had made gradual progress, from the first of April, and as she described it,
with a pecaliar sickness, and frequent sensation of something moving in her
stomach ; with slight pain.and loss of appetite, which increased till her illness.
She was about twenty years of age, and had enjoyed good health. Her employ-
ment liad confined her in the swamp, daring the winter and spring, and she had
from necessity, constantly drank swamp water.” The physician administered
an emetic in quest of more puppies, but, being disappointed, he gave an opiate ;
she was relieved, finally, and has been since in health.

These animals have since been shown to me: they are not the ground puppy,
(gecko,) as they are vulgarly called. They resemble it very much, but are easily
distinguished from it. They belong to ihe same genus, (lacerta or lizard,) but
are of the species “salamander ;” their habitudes too, are essentially different.
The gecko is found in houses and warm places; the salamander in cold
damp places, and shaded swamps, and by the streams of meadows; these ani-
mals, though oviparons, hatch their eggs in the belly like the vipour, and pro-
duce abont fifty young at a birth. The inference is irresistible, that the patient
had, in her frequent draughts of swamp water, swallowed, perhaps thousands of
these animals in their nascent, or most diminutive state of existence, and a few
only survived the shock; but it is matter of astonishment, that from the icy
element in which they had commenced their being, and for which they were
constitated by nature, they should bear this sudden transportation to a situation
so opposite in its character, and grow into vigorous matarity, unannoyed by the
‘active chemical and mechanical powers to whose operations they were subjected.
—Silliman’s Journal, vol. xvi. No.1. p.41.

A singularly brilliant golden green Light.—When making.a tour in Corn-
wall in the year 1815, I was struck by a “singularly brilliant golden green
light,” similar to that described in our Magazine (Vol. I. p. 406.) On
‘leoking into a small cavern by the roadside, near Penryn, | observed in its
recesses a small moss(apparently minute plants of Dicranum taxifolium),
which, when seen in ‘some particular positions, appeared of a most beauti-
ful teen hi colour with a phosphorescent brilliancy. In De Lue’s
‘Geological Travels, vol. iii. p. 131., is the following account of a similar
‘phenomenon: “Passing, by Botter Rock, Mr. Hill led me to a part of the
‘toot of that Tor, where there are hollows like small. caverns; and in these
-he showed me a vegetable phenomenon, which I had never seen but in the
! itic mountains separating’ the country of Bayreuth from Bohemia. The
‘innermost part of these cavities is lined with a very pretty moss, which
-reflects the light inthe same manner as the eyes of acat. So little light
-reaches these remote recesses, that, on looking in from without, they appear
-quite dark ; but, when viewed form a particular poiut, the part of the rock
which is covered with this moss in suddenly seen to shine with a fine
-emevald green.”

Medicine.—We see how much adyantage may be derived in the iJlustra-
‘tion of human pathology from the study of the diseases of animals; and how
wrong it is to neglect or despise them.

The experiments which we have described show that,we pay. form, as, it
were, morbid phenomena of all kinds, and at pleasure, and, that we, may
stop them when we please after they are formed.

We may therefore excite and develope in animals the different maladies
hive are observed in man, and, what we cannot do upon him, we can study

em upon them in all their actions, in all their phases, and in all their de-

grees, under the comparative action of medicines the most violent and the
most diversified.

332 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

Buffon has said that if animals did not exist, the nature of man would
have been still more incomprehensible. This is particularly true of the nature
of his diseases, and it would no doubt be worthy of a nation which has set
the first example of so many other useful institutions, to set also that of a
similar and truly experimental study of the evils which afflict humanity. It
would be worthy of her thus to realize the wish of a great physician,—of
Baglivi, who, in the 17th century, proposed establishments in which the
diseases of animals might be studied with the view of illustrating and bring-
ing to perfection the study of the diseases of man. In order to form an idea
of what may yet be done in medicine by experiments on animals, we have
only to look at what has already been done in physiology.

Is it not from the experiments of Harvey, Huuter, Haller, Reaumur,
Spallanzani, and Bichat, that there has arisen all those discoveries, not less
admirable than unexpected, of the circulation of the blood, the course of
the lymph, the property of the nerves to transmit sensibility, the property
of the muscles to contract, the action of the gastric fluids in digestion, and
the opposite qualities of the red and the black blood, &c. I do not speak of
twenty discoveries in our own days; for it is well known that a discovery, in
order to be adinired must be old, and to have, as Father Malebranche, ex-
pressed it, a venerable beard.

Every thing should make us hope that the ideas which we have stated
respecting the progress which human medicine may expect fsom experi
ments made on auimals, will not be disdained in our days; for nobody is now
ignorant that every thing depends upon auother in the living economy, dis-
eases—functions, and organs ;—that we cannot act upon diseases but b
functions,—upon functions but by organs; and that thus therapeutics is
founded upon pathology—pathology on physiology, and physiology upon
anatomy.—Flourens on the effects of Cold, Revue Encyclopédique.

Plants with white Flowers.-- Various lists of varieties of plants with white
flowers have been given in your valuable Magazine, and much interest (if
we may judge from the numerous correspondents who have appeared) seems
to be taken on the subjeci; but, aiter all, very little has been brought to
bear upon the point, as your correspond nts haye mostly given bare lists,
without stating the nature or quality of the soil, or peculiar habitat of their
plants: so that, from the mere enumeration of varieties of plants, without
reference to the circumstances I have mentioned, we gain little advan >
and no conclusion can be drawn. Having myself frequently met with varie-
ties of plants in botanical rambles, 1 have tried to ascertain what causes
operate to change the colour of the blossom, and I find that it is sometimes
merely the effect of a peculiar habitat; sometimes the nature of the soil on
which the plant grows appears to be the only reason; and occasionaHy an
accidental circumstance has given a richness to the soil, and manuring it has
caused an alteration in the appearance of its vegetation; e. g. the common
bird’s-foot trefuil (Lotus corniculatus), which in dry upland pastures is of a
brilliant yellow, on the red marly banks of the Severn assumes a deep san-
guine orange bue; and a friend informs me that he has observed it on the
lias marl, a few miles on the western side of Worcester, perfectly white: in
this case the soil affects the flowers of the plant. The bluebell (Scilla nt-
ar is not uncommon, in the vicinity of Worcester, with white blossoms;
but I have uniformly observed, wherever it so occurs, that the spot is un-
commonly shady, or that a wooed has, at no very distant time, occupied the
place. In these cases, the peculiar locality has an effect upon the plant;
and ima deep shady wood ou the western side of the Malvern Hills, where,
this summer, I found a number of luxuriant plants of the Paris quadrifélia,
in one spot of the thicket where a straggling sunbeam was admitted through
the trees, and glanced upon one of the plants, the blossom was withered
and shrunk, and the four leaves variegated, In illustration of the acciden-
tal luxuriance of plants, 1 may mention that I found the O’rchis morio, in
a moist field near Worcester, double its usual height, and with flowers of a
delicate light pink; and around the plant, at this particular spot in the
marsh, I noticed some swine’s dung had been dropped. In the list of
plants (p. 161,) I have noticed in this neighbourhood, varying in the colour
of their flowers, though I have mentioned the Fag tgs above, yet, in
many instances, I cannot satisfactorily account for the variation. I think,

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 333

however, the nature of the soil should always be examined and noted; and
I would suggest to your correspondents to observe this in their botanical
communications.— Magazine of Natural History.

Interesting Experiments before the Royal Society on resisting the agency
of Fire—Amianthus,* a variety of asbestos, contains, per cent., about 59
parts of sand (silex), 25 of magnesia, and 10 of lime, besides traces of clay
and iron oxide.— It is usually found in veins, and consists of fibres very Rex:
ble, and somewhat elastic Friction readily separates them, and when
dressed a little, they bear considerable resemblance to fibres of silk or flxx,

This filamentous nature, and the power of enduring a red heat, without
any very apparent loss of substance, have lovg rendered amianthus cele-
brated among minerals. All its names are in allusions to these properties,
or their applications to useful purposes.

The Romans called it Linwnm Vivum, both from its resemblance to flax
and its indestructibility. It was also named Linum Indicum, L. Montanumn,
L. incombustible, Lana Montana, Salamandria lapidea, &c. The last name
seems to have arisen from a conjecture that the fable of the salamander
originated from a practice among the ancients of purifying by heat the
various fabrications of this mineral. <

Asbestos and amianthus, are the terms which have passed into the princi-
pal European languages.

We have the most positive records, that this subsiance was in use among
the Greeks and Romans for the purpose of manufacturing articles in imita-
tion of linen. The workmanship and quality, if we credit the testimony of
Pliny and Plutarch, must have been of a very superior character.

The former writer ranks the amianth cloth next in quality to the byssus,
or fine cotton, worn by wealthy ladies.—Plutarch also states, that this mine-
ral was wrought into head ornaments for females, It does not appear,
however, that the art of weaving it was sufbciently general to render the

_ cloth cheap. Indeed, every circumstance seems to show that this fabric
must have been an article of luxury among the ancients; and there cer-
tainly was an obvious, though, perhaps, excusable parade of its incombus-
tible properties upon all occasions. The practice in Pliny’s time, and which
he describes as an eye-witness, was to toss the napkins of amiavih into the
fire, after a repast or banquet, in order that the grease and dirt might be
burnt out. Each guest thus delighted in becoming his own washer. The
same yain and clumsy display, we may observe, is recorded of the first dau-
pein, Charles V., during whose reign, amianthus manufactures seem to have
een esiablished at Venice, Louvain, and other parts of Europe. Pliny
notices another very important use of mineral cloth, namely, as a shroud or
wrapper for the bodies of kings, in order to preserve their ashes distinct
from those of the funeral pile: That such a practice existed we have positive
proof, independently of the historian’s testimony, by the discovery, in 1702,
near the Porta Nzva at Rome, of a funeral urn, ornamented with elegant
basso relievos, and containing a skull with some calcined bones—a quantity
of ashes was also found enclosed within a cloth of amianthus, nine Roman
Ims long and seyen wide. ‘This relic was deposited in the Vatican Library,

y order of Pope Clement XI, The very diminutive size agrees but badly.
with Pliny’s account of its use, and will serve to caution us against confidence
ua bis other exaggerated statements. It is said, that the disuse of burning
_ the dead occasioned the decline of the manufacture of these cloths, until the
_ art became entirely extinct in Europe. The correctness of this opinion will
_ be noticed presently. Threads, net, net-work, head-ornaments, napkins,
_ table and funeral cloths, seem to’ have constituted nearly all the articles
_ manufactured of amianthus in former times. Bonnets, gloves, purses, gir-
<4 ribands, and even paper, have been subsequently made from it. The
ess by which the mineral fibre was anciently woven, is not transmitted

» us. In 1691, Ciampini, of Rome, published the following plan in his
kk, “ de incombustibili lino,” and it may be considered nearly as precise

the nature of such manufacture will admit. Having steeped amianthus
Warm water, divide its fibres, by gently rubbing them together hetween
e fingers, so as to loosen and separate all the extraneous matter; then
our on, repeatedly, very hot water, as long as it continues to be in the least

* Very common towards Lattakoo.

334 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

discoloured. After this, nothing will be left but the long fibres, which are
to be carefully dried in the sun. The bundles are then to be carded by very
fine instruments, and the long filaments thus obtained steeped in-oil ‘to ren-
der them more flexible. A small quantity of cotton-wool, or flax, is next to
be mixed (taking care thet the mineral fibre is in every part the principal
material, and smoothly adjusted), by means of a spinning-wheel, the whole
is to be drawn into a thread.—The cloth being woven, in the usual manner,
is placed upon a clear charcoal fire, and made red hot, so as to burn out the
vegetable or animal matter, &c. The remaining tissue will consist of pure
white amianth. This kind of cloth has also been made, without the assist-
ance of other substances, by rubbing and soaking the mineral fibres until
they become so delicate and soft as to admit of being spun at once into _
threads. This is the process recommended by Madam Perpeuti.

“The very short fibres which separate during the repeated washings, may :
be subsequently worked into paper. For this purpose, however, they ‘re-
quire to be well beaten, until reduced to an impalpable powder, and, subse-
quently, to be worked up witha large quantity of size in water. These pre-
cautions are far more necessary for the amianth than for cotton or linen
paper, in consequence of the much greater weight of the mineral paste.
After the paper has been formed, the sizing is burnt out.

“© We will now briefly trace the decline of the mineral weaving, &c. It is
apt to be the most glaring characteristic of the antiquarian virtuoso to la-
ment the loss of certain arts among the moderns, nor does utility always
constitute an item of his regrets, ‘The ancient process for weaving amianth
cloth appeared to be extolled, not from any accurate knowledge of the fact,
but because a hint or two about its superior quality may be found among a
few writers of antiquity, One of these authorities (Pliny), itis true, com-
pares it with the byssine cloth, obtained from the neighbourhood of Elis, and
which was very much esteemed; but while he thus intimates its superiority,
he elsewhere bears indirect testimony that the cloth was used merely as a
rare and curious article. This writer furnishes three strong reasons why
amianth cloth could not have been in common use among the Romans.
The first is, the difficulty of procuring the mineral. Itis described as oc-
curring on the deserts and parched grounds of India, where raiu never falls,
and where serpents and Eker formidable reptiles abound, Secondly, it is
stated that the amianthus, when obtained, was very scarce, and commanded
a price equal to that of the most costly pearls. Lastly, it is expressly no-
ticed that the workmanship was exceedingly difficult, on account of the
shortness of the fibre. These statements are not only in opposition to the
belief that the ancients used such articles generally, but the last one goes
far to contradict the assertion of Pliny himself respecting the quality. We
have, however, a still stronger fact to show, that even in the rich and luxu-
rious times of the Roman empire, the mineral cloth was not so much in use
for the purpose of collecting the ashes of the dead. Out of the immense
number of ancient inves opened in Italy during modern times, not more
than one such cloth has ever been discovered, and that (found at Rome,
1702,) is of very coarse texture, and too small to answer the purpose of a
wrapper for the body. In several urns charcoal was found mixed with the
ashes, a circumstance indicating no great care.

“The truth is, that the cloth has always ranked as a curiosity, and, not
unfrequently, has had bestowed upon it properties calenlated for the credu-
lous and ignorant. Pliny, who was ever too partial to hearsay records, has
condescended to state, upon the authority of one Anaxilaus, that amianth —
cloth, merely wrapped round a tree, has the power of depriving the blow of
a hatchet of all sound! The same relish for the marvellous, no doubt, in-
duced Marco Polo to state, that the body of our Saviour was in his time,
preserved in Rome ina shroud of amianth, or incorruptible cloth. Atha-
nasius Kircher, (a Jesuit of the 17th century,) in his ‘ Mundus Subterraneus,’
also extols this mineral with all the zeal of a connoisseur. He boasts of
having in his collection a paper-screen, and a lady’s veil of it, together with
a lamp-wick, which had burnt for two years without consuming, and which,
he wisely adds, will last for ever, if not stolen. Whether this wick is still in
operation, we have not learnt; but may venture to conclude, notwithstaud-
ing the Ltd of partial advocates, that the decline of the art among the
moderns is wholly owing to the insignificance of the articles manufactured.

|

batindkde Seeman oe

ay

i)

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 335

*¢ Experiment has abundantly proved, that although the amianth fibres
are long able to resist a red heat without much change, they soon (even in
twenty-four hours) became incageole of transmitting a full supply of oil,
owing to an imperfect cohesion effected by the flame. Hence it is impracti-
cable to convert them into perpetual lamp-wicks. Neither is it true that a
red heat has no effect wpon them. Cloth, woven of amianth, actually does
jose weight by burning ; and, after repeating the operation several times,
the fibres become so brittle, as to render it difficult to prevent them from
crumbling to pieces. In two experiments made before the Royal Society of
London, a cloth, one foot long by six inches wide, and weighing nearly 14
ounce, was found to lose, by the application of a red heat, more than one-
twelfth of its weight each time. It would be considered a very bad piece of
common linen that could be worn out in twelve washings!—The only advan-
vantage which such cloth seems to possess over the ordinary kind, is the
facility of cleansing it by fire; but really soap is so cheap an article, that
there could not be much gained, in this respect, by a as in fabrics,
The amianth paper has even less to recommend it. It would be curious, no
doubt, to return an answer upon the same piece of paper as that which was
received from the post-office, merely by burning out the original; but it
could not be agreeable to find our ink spreading at every letter, an inch
wide, upon paper from which the fire has removed all sizing. So, also, it
might appear highly important to possess an incombustible paper, upon
which could be spread all important documents; but (not to mention the
thousand methods of getting rid of the troublesome records without burning
them) we must bear in mind, that an unalterable. ink is as important as the
paper, and none of those proposed has been found to be sufficient. IJneom-

ibility alone must compensate for the article being heavy, coarse, weak,
liable to blot, and not capable of taking the full impress of types. Books,
it is true, have been printed upon this kind of paper, among which may be
noticed the work preserved in the library of the Royal Institute of France ;
but, however highly authors may esteem their own productions, we feel
fully persuaded that booksellers would not tolerate such nonsense from them
now-a-days. To conclude, it may he observed, that, while it is not, by any
- means, our wish to interfere with the virtuoso’s taste for neck-handkerchiets
and shirts of stone cloth, we must take the liberty of hinting, that, if the
perfect art of weaving it docs not now exist, there is not much lost.”

Crabs abound in the eastern Parts of Jamaica at all Seasons, but_are
best in the months which have an R in their names, as April, &c. They
are most abundant in May, when they deposit their eggs, or run, as the
Negroes call it. At this season it is impossible to keep them even out of the
bedrooms, where, at one time scratching with their large claws, at another
rattling across the floor, they make a noise which might alarm or startle
astranger. For a few weeks in this season they may be gathered in any
number. Even the hogs catch them, though not always with impunity,
as a crab sometimes lays hold of one of them by the snout, from which he
is not easily disengaged, and the terrified animal runs about squeaking in

eat distress. At other seasons, and when more valuable, they are caught
by torch-light at night, and put iato covered baskets. Crowds of Negroes

my house every eh be with torches and baskets, going to a crab-
wood on the other side, and return before midnight fully laden. Their
baskets contain about forty crabs, and the regular price is a five-penny
iéce, our smallest coin, equal to about 34d. sterling, for five or six crabs.

; hundred plantains, generally sold for 5s. will purchase sixty or seventy
crabs. Two of these eaten with plantains, or yams, make an excellent meal.
I have seen upwards of a hundred Negroes pass my house on an evening,
and return with their baskets not only full, but with quantities of crabs

_ fastened by the claws on the top of the baskets; they must have had at
Lang bey bik a vcr ead si family pot an old flour-barrel, pier-
ced with holes, in which the crabs are kept. They are fed with plantain
skins, &c. and taken out as wanted. R ;

There is a great variety of crabs in Jamaica, but only two are eaten.
The black is the best, and is one of the greatest West Indian delicacies,
‘hardly less so than the turtle. They live in mountain forests, im strong
ground, and feed on the fallen dry leaves of the trees. The white crab, as

336 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

it is called (though rather purple than white), principally used by the
Negroes, but also by the ites, islarger, and resembles the lobster in
taste. These are amphibious, and are found in the low lands, principal
in the woods, where, as J have already said, they are caught at night wi
torches. They are numerous also in cultivated fields, and in some of the
low-lying estates do considerable injury at times to the planters in dry
weather, when vegetation is slow, by nipping off the “Wh of the young
canes and corn as it shoots through the ground. In such situations the
Negroes catch them ina singular manner. They know from the appea-
rance of a crab-hole, if there is a crab in it, and Sie down till they come to
the water, say 18 in. or 2 ft. and then close the hole firmly with a handful
of dry grass; in this manner one Negro will stop two dozen holes in a
morning. About four hours after he returns, and his, prisoners being by
this time drunkened (half-drowned), they tumbled out along with the plug
of grass and are caught. :

n 1811 there was a very extraordinary production of black erabs in the
eastern part of Jamaica. In June or July the whole district of Mauchioneal
was covered with countless millions, swarming from the sea 10 the moun-
tains. Of this I was an eye-witness. On ascending Oua Hill, from the vale
of Plantain Garden River, the road appeared of a reddish colour, as. if
strewed with brick-dust. It was owing to myriads of young black crabs,
about the size of the nail of a man’s finger, moving at a pretty quick pace
direct for the mountains. I rode along the coast a distance of about fifteen
miles, and found it nearly the same the whole way; only in some places
they were more numerous, in others less so. Returning the following day,
I found the road still covered with them the same as the day before. How
have they been produced, and where do they come from? were questions
every body asked, and nobody could answer. It is well known that crabs
deposit their eggs once a year, in May ; but except on this occasion, though
living on the coast, I had never seen above a dozen young crabs together,
and here were millions. No unusual number of old crabs had been observed
in that season; and it is observable that they were moying from a rock-
bound coast of inaccessible cliffs, the abode of sea birds, and exposed to
the constant influence of the trade winds. Wo person, as far as I know, ever
saw the like except on that occasion; and I haye understood that, since
1811, black crabs have been abundant farther in the interior of the island
than they were ever known before. (Jamaica Royal Gazette, March, 1829.)
—Can you or any of your readers tell how many of the above crabs are
described?—X, Y¥. June, 1829.

STATISTICS.

The Influence of Climate on National Character.—In order to eradicate
the common error, which induces us to consider nature as the almost exclu-
sive modeller of the character of nations, it_is of paramount importance we
should carefully keep in view, that even in the physical world, however
obvious an influence they may produce, the climate, soil, and natural con-
stitution of a country, are by no means capable of explaining all the appear-
ances which will claim the inquirer’s attention, This obseryation applies
with peculiar force to the distribution of the various families of the vegetable
and animal kingdoms over the surface of the earth. It is impossible to
explain on such a datum, why England and Van Diemen’s Land, though
similarly circumstanced as to climate, should differ so widely in respect of
their animal and vegetable productions; or why the Flora of southern
Africa should possess so distinct a character from that of the northern | ates
of the African continent, or the flowers of New Holland be so essentially
peculiar to its own soil. Much less will climate or soil enable us to account
jor the corporeal distinctions which characterise the seyeral races or families
of mankind. We know it is customary te ascribe the dark complexion of
the negro to the extraordinary heat of the solar ray in his native clime ; but
do not the olive-coloured Hindoo and the fairer complexioned tenant of the
isles of the South Seas inhabit_similar latitudes? or does the negro’s skin
become less sable when exposed to the less scorching skies of Jamaica or the
Floridas? Though surrounded by the same meteorological circumstances,
there isastriking dissimilarity in the complexional characteristics of the

|
|

Si ee ee

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 337

European, the Asiatic, and the aboriginal Indian of North America: the
natives of Greenland and Lapland possess a darker skin than their European
brethren, and the inhabitant of Van Diemen’s Land,}though living beneath
a temperate sky, is of a complexion not far removed from black. We shall
find ourselves ‘at a similar loss in the attempt to deduce other variations
from the customary premises to which J have alluded: the woolly locks of
the negro, the lofty stature of the Patagonian, the slender frame of the
Papn, or the little twinkling eye of ‘the Chinese, can in nowise be charged
to the account of the climate, or referred to the nature of the soil. Ifwe
follow up the influence of physical causes on isolated individuals, we shall
find ourselves equally sinning against every rational assumption, shoald we
venture to deduce the mental attributes of any one human race from such ,
causes, Inthe same country, in the same aie nay, under the same roof,
we meet with individuals entirely differing from each other in their intellec-
tual features; but it would be ridiculous to ascribe the dissimilitude to the
effects of climate, food, or beverage. Intellect does not resemble the anana 5
it can neither be nurtured nor called into existence by artificial heat.

In looking at the characteristics of nations, it is impossible not to observe
the marked shades of diversity which sever one people from another, even
where the climate is precisely similar, or not essentially different. The Eu-
ropeans cultivate the soil, dwell in towns, live under regular forms of go-
vernment, and, in general, are devoted to the arts and sciences; whereas
most of the Asiatic regions, where the circumstances of climate are similar,
are tenanted by nomadic tribes, who derive their livelihood from rearing
cattle, are entire strangers to social polity, and have no conception of a
more advanced state of civilization; whilst the aborigines of North America
are untutored savages, wandering from spot to spot, from wood to plain.
The feeble, peaceable, thrifty Hindvo liyes beneath a climate scarcely dif-
fering from that which is breathed by the athletic, fierce, and lazy negro, or
the miserable indigines of South America, whose wild exterior and uncouth
gestures excite both pity and aversion. ‘The Chinese are, in every respect,
strikingly dissimilar from any other nation surrounded by the same natural
circumstances ;_ and the proud and ingenious Briton possesses few character-
istics in common with the poor, timid inhabitant of Van Diemen’s Land.
We find the most discordant masses intermixed and living together under
the same sky ; in the innermost parts of Africa the Arabian dwelling with
the negro, and far surpassing the Jatter in every mental endowment; in its
southern districts, the Caffre hording with the Hottentot, with whom he has
no earthly similitude; and towards the northernmost confines of Scandina-
via, the Laplander hutting with the Swede and Norwegian.

If we weigh the effect of physieal circumstances, to which is usually
attributed the formation of national character, it will be found to depend
neither necessarily nor demonstrably upon the influences ascribed to them;
on the contrary, we shall frequently find the closest affinity of character
existing where those circumstances wear the most widely diverse of aspects,
A clear atmosphere is held to foster gentleness of manners, and give vitality
to art and science; and Greece and Italy are cited in proof of the justness
of this inference. The surface of the globe, however, will shew us many a
country where the atmosphere is more rarefied than in those regions; and
such are the islands of the South Seas, or the elevated plains of Peru,
Quito, or Mexico: yet in these, where shall we discover the manners and
intellectual energy of the olden Greeks?) Whilst under the dense and
humid sky of England, man has reached a state of intellectual advancement
to which tew other nations have attained. Again; large rivers are esteemed

_ conducive to the interchange of social relations, and, consequently, to hu-

man civilization; and the proofs of this argument are drawn from the Nile
and the Indus. Now, the largest streams which exist are those of South

“America, along whose banks the uncivilized Indian toils for a bare and

miserable existence; whilst the Dane, who is scarcely inferior to the most
intelligent of his contemporaries, treads a soil unfertilised bya single stream.
The Mediterranean is brought forward to exhibit the propitious influence
attending large masses of water encompassed by Jand; yet where shall we

ver the minutest traces of civilization along the capacious lakes of
North America, around the Caspian, or among the numberless thickly-
studded isles of the Indian seas? The coasts of the Cattegat, where social

Du

338 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

intercourse is impeded by storms, and sand-banks, and floating fields of ice,
are ennobled by those civil institutions and mental energies, which will be
sought after in vain among the islands of that ocean; on which the name of
“the Pacific” has’been appropriately bestowed. .

The slender influence derivable from climate will become still more appa-
rent, when it is recollected, that nations which have abandoned their native
soil, and sought a home under stranger skies, have undergone no chan
whatever in their character. Among the colonists who have settled in' the
interior of the colony of the Cape of Good Hope, there is no difficulty in
recognising the Dutchman; yet his dwelling stands upon an elevated plain,
which is celebrated for the dryness of its soil and atmosphere, whilst his
ancestors toiled in a land, damp as it was flat and low, and enveloped ina
dense atmosphere of fog, In India we shall find as little difficulty in detect-
ing the Englishman, as the Spaniard in South America, or the descendant of
the Gaul and Briton in the Canadas or United States; whilst the Jews, dis-

- persed over the face of every nation, and scattered beneath every various
sky, afford an interesting proof, that the peculiar characteristics of an indi-
vidual race may be faithfully retained under the most striking dissimilarities
of physical circumstances. ;

The lapse of time will be frequently marked hy a deterioration in the
natioual character, though soil and climate remain unchanged. In vain
should we seek to discover, among the Greeks of the present day, those
traits of character and.ex pressions of intellectual greatness which distinguish-
ed their forefathers in the hour of their noblest splendour; and yet the
Grecian sky is not less translucent, nor its atmosphere less kindly than they
were in former ages; and if ever this unfortunate race should succeed in
raising themselves from sheir present low estate, one circumstance, at least,
is placed beyond a doubt,--they will not owe their elevation to any revolu-
tion of their climate. The Scandinavian sky has undergone little or no
alteration, yet the Scandinavian himself has risen from the deeps of bar-
barism to a state of civilized prosperity.

Let it not be imagined that we are inclined altogether to deny the influ-
ence of climate, and other physical causes. There are regions where these
operate with so sinister an effect, that the inhabitants, though incessantly
contending against them, are incapacitated from attaining any eminent
degree of mental refinement: and such must be the event, where the cli-
mate is overcharged with cold or heat, or where the atmosphere is loaded
with unwholesome vapours. The Icelanders afford, however, a signal in-
stance of the extent to which the inward powers of man are capable of over-
coming such obstacles as these. f

The effects of what are termed “moral causes” on national character are
beyond the limits of the present discourse: yet we cannot refrain from ob-
serving, that in this particular, also, too great a stress has been laid upon
isolated appearances. One party will profess to resolve such effects into the
influence of legislation and political institutions; another will refer them to
that of education; and a third, to the impulses of religion. All these causes
are undoubtedly co-operative; nay, they are far more influential than any
physica] impulses; yet are they of trivial moment, when placed by the side
of those powerful agents which exist in the innate qualities of the human
mind: for what are called “moral causes” are usually the immediate results
of national character; and on this principle, despotism is the consequence
of popular depravity and servility. : ‘

Under every view of the subject, we are warranted, therefore, in assuming,
that God has endued every nation, as well as every single individual, wit
a peculiar character, the expansion of which is favoured or retarded by ex-
ternal circumstances, though it can never become the subject of direct and
unerring caleulation.—[_4n oration pronounced by Professor Schoww, at the
solemn opening of the Winter Session, 1828-29, of the University of Copen-
hagen.}

Population of the Netherlands——The population on the Ist of January;
1827, was, according to the Jaarboekje, 6,116,935; and its rate of progres-
sion’is worthy of much attention, on which account we insert, as the first
illustration of it, the following Table, extracted from the ial Returns
printed at the Hague in 1827.

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 339

’
Movement of the Population for Ten Years.

| Population,
Provinces. (—————— | Births. | Deaths.
1815. 1825. .

Zeeland- - -| 111,108) 129,329) 55,331) 42,436
Guelders - - | 264,097) 284,363) 90,862} 59,818
North Brabant | 294,087; 326,617) 100,863} 69,507
North Holland | 375,257| 393,916) 145,744) 121,725
South Holland | 388,505) 438,202) 165,741) 143,850
Utrecht - - -| 107,947} 117,405| 41,038] 29,928
Friesland - 176,554) 202,530} 65,565) 38,219)

Overyssel - -| 147,229) 160,937) 51,951) 37,479
Groninguen - | 135,642) 156,045) 51,673) 30,539
enthe - - 46,459) 53,368) _ 16,723) 9,858)
Limburg - - | 287,613) 321,246] 101,781) 70,549
Liege - - - | 358,185) 331,101) 113,623] 82,698
Namur - - - | 164,400) 189,393} 58,690) 34,134 .
Luxemburg - | 213,597] .292,610} 92,242} 58,695

Hainaut - - | 488,595) 546,190 183,198] 118,289)
South Brabant | 441,649} 495,455} 169,181} 119,109
East Flanders - | 615,689; 687,264] 218,830) 162,834
West Flanders | 516,324) 563,826] 191,139] 141,310
Antwerp, - - | 291,565) 323,678! 101,471] — 70,623

The Kingdom 5,424,502

voca§nata

6,013,478|2,015,646|1,421,600

I

An increase to the amount of 588,976 persons is thus shown to have taken
place in ten years: and a more recent account proves the ayerage annual
addition for the five years preceding 1828, to be at the rate of 10,982 per
million, outstripped the more thinly-peopled countries of Russia, Austria,
and France, whose annual increase respectively per million, Mr. Dupin says,
‘is 10,527, 10,114, and 6,536; though considerably hehind Prussia, Great
Britain, and the Two Sicilies, which advance at the annual rates of 27,027,
16,667, and 11,111, per million. The inhabitants of the Netherlands would
thus be doubled in 63 years; trebled in 100; quadrupled in 127; and quin-
tupled in 147 years; unless the causes which, according to Mr. Malthus’s
theory, must have hitherto prevented the population doubling in 25 years,
dioull hereafter put a further check on its growth.

Comparing the births and marriages in the Netherlands with those of their
neighbours, they appear to be more numerous; while the deaths are about
equal to those of France, and exceed those of Great Britain in proportion of
3 to 2. The account stands thus :—

" _ Netherlands. France. ° Great Britain.
100 Births to 2,807 Inhabitants - 3,168 - - - - 3,554
100 Deaths - - - 3,981 - - - - - 4,000 - - - - 5,780
100 Marriages- - 13,150 - -.- - - 13,490 - - - - 13,333
100 Marriages- - 468 Births - - 426 - - - - 359

It is highly satisfactory to think that if Great Britain gives birth to a
smaller number of citizens, she preseryes them better; a conclusion which
the healthiness and cleanliness of our country readily induces us to adopt,

“supported as it is by the above calculation. and by the tables of mortality
for various countries, which inform us that the probability of life (or the age
meee the probability ofdiving or not is the same) is, in the Netherlands,

tween 22 and 23; in France, between 20 and 21; in England, between 27
and 28; in Brandenburgh, between 25 and 26; and in Switzerland, at 41
years. We may, therefore, as a tolerably safe rule to find the population of
the Netherlands, multiply the annual births by 28, and the ron by 40;
for that of France the births by 314, and the deaths by 40; and for that of
Great Britain, the births by 354, and the deaths by 58. '

According to the tables of mortality, it appears that at 40 years of age the
probable life is in Holland 26 years—at Amsterdam 22 for males and 25 for

-females—and at Brussels 24; whilst in Paris it is 21—in Vienna and Berlin

340 Miscellaneous. Intelligence.

19—and in London bunt 18 years. To what causes this superior value of life,
at Amsterdam and Brussels over other large cities, is owing, we cannot take
upon ourselves to determine; but the difference with regard to children
is still more striking, for the probable life, in general, which at Paris is be-
tween 8 and 9, at London under 3, at Vienna under 2, and at Berlin a little
after 2, falls at Brussels at 23 years, and at Amsterdam, for males at 24 and
females at 34. Comparing more closely Brussels and Paris, the proportion
of children who die within the first three months, contrasted with the re-
maining nine months of their first year. is in the former as 1665 to 1384—and
in the latter as 1764 to 693. Nothing would be more useful and interesting
than to trace the reasons of this difference; and if it should be found at-
tributable to the more motherly cares of the Dutch and Belgic women, who
always nurse their children themselves, it will be a_ most honorable national
fact, and will confirm the remark of M. Benoiston de Chateauneuf, that for
preserving the life of children, care is everything, and climate little or no-
thing ; Switzerland and Holland, the antipodes of each other in that respect,
being the two countries in Europe where tewest of them die.

We have one word more upon fecundity, considered, as it fairly may be,
as an evidence of a healthy and comfortable state of existence. In the
southern provinces there are 5.21 children to every marriage, in the northern
only 4.87; both degrees of which are higher than in France, where the pro-
portion of births, legitimate and illegitimate, to the marriages is as 4.76 to
100; and here we have another proof how little the rate of fecundity has to
do with the density of the population. The greater frequency of marriages
in the Netherlands may at first suggest a higher degree of morality; they
are as 1 to 130 persons, and in France only 1 to 138. We are inclined to
think, however, that an allowance must be made for the temptation which
the facility of divorce in the Protestant part of the Netherlands holds out,
whilst the Catholic Church admits it so rarely, that, in the populous pro-
vince of East Flanders, there has not been one divorce for ten years. The
difference in marriages between the Catholic and Protestant, provinces is
very considerable; they being in the former, one out of 148, and in the Jat-
ter, one out of 123. The Hollanders are thus shown to be a more domestic
people than the Belgians—a fact very consistent with the greater tranquility
and phlegm of their teniperaments.

Revenue of the Netherlands.— Thus the gross annua} produce of the agricul-
tural industry of the Netherlands stands at 1,202,284,000 francs, or £50,095,166
sterling. To ascertain the net return te the cultivators, we must deduct
from this sum the charges of production—consisting of the price of seed and
manure—of labour—of repairs to buildings and of farming utensils—the
annual Joss by the decay of strength and mortality of cattle—and the cost of
the food of men and beasts, the whole of whicl have been estimated by M.
de Cloet, and other authorities, at two-thirds the value of the gross produce.
We have not space to enter into the details of these estimates, but we believe
them to be substantially correct, and if they be so, the net yearly produce
of the agriculture of the Netherlands is 400,761,333 francs, or £16,698,390
sterling. :

Manufactures of the Netherlands.—Fhe sum of the manufacturing indus-
try of the Netherlands amounts to 675 million francs, or £28,125,000 sterling
per annum, of which we may state one-third to be composed of the profits
of the labourer and the capitalist, according to M. de Cloet’s caleulation.
The artisans in the country are about 13,000, and those in towns about
77,000, in all 90,000; whose wages at 14 franc a-day (which, perhaps, rather
exceeds the average) for 300 days, amount to 40,500,000 franes per annum.
Deducting this sum from 225,000,000, the third of the total value, their re-
mains a profit to the manufacturer of 184,500,000 francs, or about 28 per
cent. on the gross produce, including the interest upon his capital and stock.

Periodical Literature of the Netkerlands.—The circulation of newspapers,
though regarded by many as tending to divert people’s attention from more
important studies, is nevertheless too sure a means of diffusing information,
to be passed over unnoticed. It may be ascertained precisely by the stamps,
which for-the Netherlands were, in 1826, 145,739 florins, and for France a
sum equal 165,920 florins. The stamps are the same in both countries, and
therefore since France in that year reckoned, according to M. Dupin,

Miscellaneous Intelligence. «Bat

26,420,520 sheets, the Netherlands possessed about 21,900,000, exclusive of
literary and scientific journals. In the same year the newspapers published
in England and Wales have been estimated at 25,684,003 sheets ; in Scotland,
1,296,549; and in Ireland, 3,473,014.. The Netherlands have, therefore, a
circulation of 60,000 sheets of newspapers in’a day; France has 72,380, and
England, 70,370; which is at the rate of one to every 100 persons in the

- Netherlands; one to 437 iu France; and one to 184in England. In reviews
and magazines the Netherlands are entirely deficient, with the exception of
those they import and reprint, and two or three publications devoted to
agriculture and other branches of industry.

Education in the Netherlands,—Tried by the test of education, the posi-
tion of the Netherlands is equally favourable as it seems from the amount of
its printing. In 1826, out of 3938 communes there were only 684 without
schools, being about the sixth part; while in France two-fifths of the com-
munes are still without schools. In the latter country the children, who fre-
quent the schools, are as 100 to 2019 inhabitants; in the Netherlands they
are as 100 to 947, a proportion exceeded by no country in the world, unless
it be Prussia, and one that is the more striking, inasmuch as, comparing the
number of children between 5 and 15 years old with the population, the ut-
most that could go to school would be 100 children out of every 521 inhabit-
ants, which some of the best provinces do, at present, nearly reach. We
are not near this in England, even if we count by our Sunday-schools, whose
pupils are to our population as 1 to 11; those of the day-schools being as 1
to2l. The ratio in Scotland has been variously stated as 1 to 7, and 1 to 11;
aud in Ireland both as 1 to 11.5, and 1 to 17, the latter of which is the most
probable.

Pauperism in the Netherlands—Our poor rates now amount toa tax of:
nearly twelve shillings a head upon the whole population, while the charita-
ble institutions of the Netherlands are about the average of three shillings a
head, and are excelled by no other nation in Europe, either in their extent
or the mannep of their administration. .They may -be divided into three
kinds; the first being designed to distribute relief; the second to diminish
___ the number of poor; and the third to act as preventives to indigence. The

first class are composed of the administrations for relieving the poor at their
own houses, (above 5000-in number,) of the commissions of distributing food,
of the hospitals, and some smaller societies; the second comprise the poor
schools, the charitable workhouses, the depois of mendicity, and the agri-
cultural colonies. It is remarkable that the children educated at the poor
schools are in the proportion of 197 out of 1000 to the whole number of poor
relieved at their houses, or as about one to five. The indigent class seem,
therefore, to participate in the benefits of education more generally than any
other—a circumstance which augurs most favourably for their rise in society.

Varennes:

Crimes in the Netherlands.—In 1826, out of 100 accused, there were in the
Netherlands 22 for crimes against the person, and in France 28. Examining
the great crimes for the same year, such as murder, assassination, poisoning,
highway robbery, &c., we find them to be in the proportion of 1 to 16, which,
since the population of the two countries are in the ratio of 1 to 5, induces
the result that the great crimes are three times more numerous in France
_ than in the Netherlands; and it is remarkable, that in this year there were

_ in France 14 parricides, and 26 poisovings, but in the Netherlands neither
ene nor the other.

an The capital crimes were thus divided :

ney

- Netherlands. France,
, (1826.) (1826.)
Crimes against the Person - - - 39 873
Crimes against Property - - - 31 276

Thus the crimes against the person were four times, and those against pro-
perty twice as numerous in France as in the Netherlands. Crimes against
relatives, such as parricide, infanticide, &c,, from which the highest degree
of depravity may be inferred, were for the two countries as 1 to 1], or, for

the Netherlands, twice as many in France, with reference to the opulation.
Forgery was as 1 to 7, which makes it a little less common in the Nethes-
; lands; and theft as 1 to 5, or about the same amount,

Mie:

op

"H ete “op ‘rayuad.e, -—
‘op “RISSNYY ‘op Aatp{o' “ef
‘op "40709}}0H) ‘Ayariqauy “peyoudl |”
{epidsoyy ur parg “BARS ‘Kpngg asuaqut) Ysarad Avpeyy ‘zaipewelV
*Aueuiiasy ‘ssanjang pajysadxeun) “‘1aytap-2[4}e9
*puryjzoog seury |siead ¢ ‘Aaepplosay 2g Aqataqauy) ‘toyeuyoye
*40}09}}0F) _ ‘op |~ ‘uewspsay be
‘ *purpsug ‘op |f1aIplos &
F ‘op ‘op |spiemsaye ‘op
Bah "yoyua}}0F ‘kyataqauy ‘uewspi0y{
ruy, adey ut por) “FR aden ‘aaoy ut yddesiq
nd *puryjoy *hyariqeuy “uose AL y
S *purypsuy 5 ‘op Ww
= ' *purj[oy ‘Kreyipasay)aoyjo ur y12[9| *adoing 0} yuUas “ry
S| rendsoy ur ys! ‘paepsug P2q'4D papeaoons Vv
~— pur] [OH : ‘PILOH ©} poaoutad| ‘ad
i q| ‘Auer ‘Aqaraqauy *IaIp[OS W ‘N
S | rendsoy ur [ys) “Uep Jo e1sT “peay 0 Arnfay) Gy5trajaoy Aa WwW ero
SS ‘HD adep ‘oneqingseyy, “layewe0ys Witz x iy y
7 D| = “puryyoog *savah jeraAas *fyataqauy ‘raquedieg WwW ‘a ‘SM
3 ‘op “uRUysng iN eHOL
5 ‘op *y0}09}}0F9 §Aqaraqauy Sueuispiayy W ‘snjore9
a) ‘op ‘puelsug ‘sevak OL |eaoy ut yddesiqy ‘rayong Wice ay °'9
* “op urd “op Neo t W
OP *‘puelion “10]1eg "INF ‘W ¢£
‘op ‘Aueuirayy - <xa1p {0s} Wio¢ MH
Pdsoyy ur surewtay “‘pae[[oH| , fozreg Wi\og ‘oe
“op ‘Ayaliqauy ‘syeday jo paip cr “a “d
'dsoyy utsuremay) “py “9 ade “elUe AL ‘xoquadseg JAOF} eee
‘SHUVWAU ‘WOKEN ‘satoadg ‘uonRing -asnep “uoryedns09 *posieyosig, ‘paymupy | Fs “OUIe NT y
*1oO

sa qissoduit Jsouye si JUaMacURL
-1@ yons yey} ‘Ajreau os oyeurxordde AQuanbayy “aaaamoy Gurefdwios ay} Jo sapeys ayy £ [ornbsy pue sMoring jo VOTPoYIssE[D 94} deze

‘MOT]E [[LAA Saseo ayy se Apion se poSuvdse are aseastp ay} Jo satoads yuatayip ay,,——"uo popuadap aq ‘yury) 7 ‘Ae ‘payisseyo are sv SraAoMOY
5 a S‘yons Syuammystyqe}sa oy} so aSrey yoo} [ uayM “Zeer aaojaq “dn payfy Suraq speay ay} Jo pe19Aes syuadaad syuawMI0p wadoid jo yuem aL

& “OESE OF FOL MOL “THLIASOH LASUAWOS 9M popupy pun We SOLLVNAT f° LSIT

t

Cos

Local Intelligence.

*peoempuoyood Azz ApSuong b

*sureWiad [[3s—‘eydsopy UL ao y, U

*“paind passtuisigg—'daaey Mojjod UO pauaAsadns aseasip ay}—*y9"}}e puodag 7
*yorq juas ynq ‘suorejas sty Aq paaouias sem Apsaps0

*eyidsoyy Ul parp pure ‘pozeroenia Ayjnypeaip syoom Maj B UL YORG YYSNoAq par ‘suoyejaa sry Aq paaowny p
‘yeqidsoyy ur paXojdwa pur ‘poraaovay

‘oest ‘pe tdy paip—jeonorpt Ayreon

"qUadSa[VAUOD MOU—*y9"}4e PUOIIG O

*JaySeUL SLY palueduwosse pey ay aloya “pury.sugq Juravay uo ‘Ajuappns pareaddy us

‘al lg sou st pue ‘Asdapidg jo yoeje ue pee ¥
JOA Waa Suravyg jepdsopy Ut yonpuos sy z

‘savad Z% jse] doy yt jo suojduiAs Ou UMaYg ‘syyuOUL g Apr1eaU Joy panpqusun penuiu07—‘siseIahjEg Y
"6ZOL'YUOUT aes ISTE paAOWad pue ‘yO, "UeP payjtwIpe-at S;eoNorpt Areau auI0Deq pep 6
payeroeu Ajjnypeaip ‘zt rey pouinjoy £

rR a RE a

"HD adeg
r Db) “40,0904
d| “FWD ade
o| = = “‘puepsug
*esnj10g
U) ceosesepe yyy
"HD adeg
*puryaty
ut ‘op
“oIquAezoy
40} 09}}0F]
‘HD ade
7} “yaeuueg
‘yep dsoy ur [ys] “307007304
y *puelady
‘H') ode
2 ‘parl[oH
‘HD adep
*‘IIQUIeZOT
‘70H prejyseg
yop
“OIQuUIeZO]A]
‘H'D aden
“purpcuq

padolpas pasowor

*Aseypaiay

‘Aueuiiay
“Jeosesepe]i]

: ‘a “op.

“Op
“BLUR yA
"erquauIEg
*elUe I
*eIpOqouelayA,
"BIULL
‘Aoo1py

“op
mavtelicya §
“SO4OIpy

“exjuowagy
“Blue

“elyuauaqy
‘Ajoyouelayy
“RIUR TAL
erquawag

“elu A:

“eIUR IAL
‘op
"elyuawMeq
“elUe yA
*Afoyour/a

*yeaodiong

(‘Ady eIpouunt ysoumye parp pue ‘Axjuashg YL

‘pao Ajjenjueaa *yoeq JySnoiq pue pasdejaa ‘suorefad soy Aq pasoutad SuLIaAovas May AA 2

*syjuoUr g
“ypyaoU [
“savak %
‘savadk ¢
*sueoA Auvut
“weak T
“sqjuou G

*yuaoan
“reak T
‘savadk [t1aAas
*‘suvadk ¢
*quadad

‘op

‘op
‘suead [eiaAas

*saeak [eiaAas.

“yuadar

‘aploins 0} UOBUTpUL Su0Ng 2

“Axejipaiay7A—'opeiy siy ye paXofduia pure [joa yuasaad ye ‘sasdejas persaag v
‘saeah yeraaas | ‘aaoy ur yddesig

‘wewspiayy
‘op COLLAR
‘Ayatiqouy “10]1eg
METRES) ‘uemyeog
GuBAIOS asnoTy
*tiodaang
» ‘Ajataqauy ‘1aanoqe'yT
Sars) ‘op
*Kyataqauy ‘op
*Kavypipaday|“yUeAdas asnofy
‘pray jo Aunfuy ‘aose
: TAL
‘sJajuadieg

ueAdas asnoyy
‘Ayataqauy) “lapeap-ayyye9

*Aareyiparay *TOWIeT
‘Apnyg asuazut| ‘1azseujooyog
*Asnoyeaf'
‘op
‘op
‘op “DP
‘Ayaraqouy ‘op

Sueados asnopy
‘ong payaedxaun

‘Morsqouy
QueAas asnoxyy

‘, judy paaouied) 8Z8T
‘9 Ie] paaowiaa\szsi

‘OE8T ‘OE “eT

‘Of “1% “uee

oat ewe

“OESL “EL 'G9a)6U8L 68% “AON

‘6Z8L “6L “2RI

“6Z8T ‘SL “AON,

Soest ‘8% Tad y|‘6Z8 ‘8L°Aon

6z8L ‘6 O|GZ8T Ts “ydeg

ZBL ‘LG ‘'PO|6Z8L ‘9 390

6zEL ‘Gaung)628T SE Ae
‘ees ‘te Ae) cop

‘eesl “g Sny eee oe

1 99

628L “LE 99q ‘8281 ‘9 ‘00q

“6@8T “26 [dW |"82BE “ES “AON

“6@8L ‘Te “PO oe Bt ae

1% Ane

6ZSL ‘FS 'Gaq\S28T ‘Br oun

7A mn 1

“z Aine

% ‘Get

9 “uer

“LO81
8z8L ‘9G Wer S~SE

{gast‘ve20c parp| 2281. ‘06 9c
1
‘rayeMsoys\"% ‘qaq padouiaal*Zzgt ‘EL ‘99d

A
A\S%
Wise

344 Local Intelligence.

The following TABLE will show the relative numbers, male and female,
of each Nation.

M| F -|M|F
From England,-| 9 | 4 Mozambique, -| 5
Cape, - -) 9 | 4 Java, - - -
‘: Germany, | 5 Madagascar, -
Holland, -| 6 | Bastard Hot- 1
Portugal,-; 1 tentet, ¢
Denmark, | 0 Bushman, = ae
Russia, -| 1 Hottentots, -| 5 | 5
The priaeipa exciting cause appears to be continued inebriety: nearly ,
one third of the cases admitted, may be traced to this fertile source of dis-
ease.

From the very limited number of recent cases sent in, it is extremely dif-
ficult to form any thing like a correct criterion of the violence of the pa-
roxysms of the disease as it exists in different nations, or to judge whether
they are alike sensible to the exciting causes ; so far, however, as there has
been an opportunity to form an opinion, it would appear that the disease on
its first attack, is as violent in the coloured as in the European subjects,
although the latter appear te be more influenced by mental causes.

The cures amount to about one-sixth of the number : this proportion is of
course comparatively small, when compared with the proportion of cures in
many establishments. The Hospital is, however, very ill adapted either for
the cure or reception of Lunatics, but the very serious expense that would
attend any attempt at building a proper Lunatic Asylum, precludes any

hopes at present of remedying the inconveniences of the existing establish-
ment. :

Whites. — | Free Blacks. | Slaves.

o g c g
o 3 g 3 3 s
= = a 5 Ss 5
|= = <a = i = &

“}1829, January, admitted; 6 2 8 9 3
February, ~- - | 16 2 3 3 1 3
March, - - 8 2 6 28 2 1
April, - -| 12 2 2 5 2
May,-2 0 - S110 2 4 |.13 3 2
June, - - -| 12 1 4 1 4 1
705,24. -- = Bekhs 3°34 93 3 | 2
August =? hy. 3 | 6 6 Batn @ ‘
September, - -j| 10 3 4 6 7 1
October, - - 8 5 6 14 7 3
November, - = ee ke 2 3 5 3 2
December, - _- 9 2 6 4 5 1

Total—380.

SOUTH AFRICAN
QUARTERLY JOURNAL.

No.IV. JULY—SEPTEMBER, 1830. ~

An Historical Account of the Formation, Progress, and
present State of the European Colony at the Cape of
Good Hope. By the Rev. Mr. M. Borcuerps, V.D.M.
Minister of the Dutch Reformed Church at Stellenbosch,
and Corresponding Member of the South African In-

stitution.
[Continued from p. 269.]

Cuap. III.

January, 1653.—Ir is not probable that a man of such
foresight and extensive views, as the foregoing chapters shew
Van Riebeck to have been, would have seen the first day of
the new year without reflecting upon the events of the past.

In the commencement of last year he was far from this place
—in the northern part of the globe; his voyage was scarcely
begun; he had to risk the dangers of the sea, and to surmount
many difficulties before he could evensee that Promontory where
so much was to be done. He was aware of these difficulties,
and he knew also, how confined and uncertain were his means
to attain the object of his voyage, which was of so great im-
portance.to his personal happiness, and to the interests of the
Company,—his employers. '

_ It is, moreover, evident, from many instances in which his
moral character was called forth, that he was not a man of
loose principles, or. devoid of the fear of God; and whatever
might have occasionally been the errors of his judgment or
temper, true piety may be seen in all his actions.

We may therefore readily conceive with what thoughts and
_ emotions of mind, he saw the dawn of the first day of this
year; and we read of a ‘sermoen’ (as he usually called the
public worship at that period), which took place on that day,
and which, we may naturally conclude, was adapted to the
circumstances of the times. He endeavoured, by an act of
clemency, to render his first new year’s day here, agreeably
memorable to the companions of his yoyage and fortunes.
Moved by many applications in their fayour, and upon pro-

xX

346 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

mise of amendment, he released Gerrit Dirkse, Jan Blank,
and Willem Huytjens from their chains, in which, according
to the sentences against them, they should have remained two
years for their perfidiots desertion; and he also, upon a like
promise, reinstated the suspended corporal Joost van der Laak.

His cattle trade with the Saldanhians continued to prosper ;
and was carried on with great spirit. Even the chaplain was
employed in it, and was sent with a corporal, and six mus-
keteers, to some distance from the fort, to treat with them
respecting it.

The land on the eastern side of Table Bay, near the wreck
of the Haerlem, and along the coast as far as Saldanha Bay,
was covered with fires, which Harry informed him betokened
the approach of more people with cattle. —

In a further expedition to the Saldanhians, the chaplain,
William Barentz Wyland, was very ‘successful, and returned
in the early part of the month with 5 cows, 1 ox, 3 heifers, 3
calves, and 8 sheep, which he had obtained from this tribe in
one day. But he at the same time communicated the alarm-
ing intelligence that the Commander must be on his guard
against them.

He now succeeded better in making butter; but he observed
that this species of cow gave very little milk, and from 18
cows he scarcely got in a whole month a half anker of milk,
from which no more than 3 or 3£ pounds of butter could be
made.

Van Riebeck soon afterwards found himself obliged to send
again to these people, who had of late visited the Fort less
than formerly, which made him consider them as too indolent
to bring their cattle to market, though not more than 22 or
23 miles, or about 15 or 16 hours’ walking. But their keep-
ing at this distance, connected with other circumstances,
awakened his suspicions, and induced him to place 29 armed
men under the direction of that serviceablé man, the chaplain,
who was sent to barter with copper and tobacco. On this oc-
casion the Commander learnt, that a Chief, who had been the
first to visit him, had 80 fighting-men, and possessed from 5
to 6000 head of cattle, and about 2000 sheep. It was, at the
same time, clearly perceived that his people were treated with
less respect; nay, even the insults of the natives were almost
insupportable. But, notwithstanding, no one had dared to
act against his orders, by doing the Saldanhians harm. They
had only, in the most pressing danger, fired a pistol over their
heads for the purpose of frightening them, when they all fled,
leaving their cattle behind. Obedient and faithful, how-
ever, to their directions, Van Riebeck’s party took no ithpro-
per advantage of this circumstance, but called them back,
and restored the cattle with repeated assurances of friendship.

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 347

By this judicious proceeding, he was at the end of the month
in possession of 350 sheep, 130 cows, 25 of which gave milk ;
1 bull, and several oxen and calyes. The lions and jackals
gave him considerable trouble ;—and, by an immediate use of
the Hottentot fig, some of his people were attacked with a
dangerous flux.

He now first threshed wheat grown at this place; and form-
ed the idea of having his corn sown in the low lands beyond
the Salt River, where the south-east, wind was not so violent
as in the Table Valley. He proposed to have these lands cul-
tivated by free people.

Thus, with the increase of his local knowledge, Van Riebeck
extended his plan, according to the intentions of his employers.

His prospects, and the circle of his operations became
gradually more enlarged. On the return of the yacht Good
Hope, from Saldanha Bay (having left Table Bay on the 2d
December preceding), he received some hundred seal-skins,
in good preservation; and likewise a useful journal, kept by
F. Verburg, of what had passed during this second yoyage.*

But the daily progress of his operations was now disturbed,
by news that war had broken out between Holland and Eng-
land. ‘This information was brought by the Galiot Black Fox,
which arrived here on the 18th of the month, having left the
Texel on the 4th September.

He assembled his Council, and formally communicatedt—
“« That the Galiot Black Fox had arrived express, with advice
and notice of war between the States of Holland and the Com-
monwealth of England, with orders to forward this intelli-

gence to Batavia by the first opportunity.” The Good Hope
was consequently sent to that place; and it was resolved—
‘“‘ To work at the fortifications with the greatest despatch, to
put them into the best possible state of defence,” to which
end.a reward of one month’s wages was promised to the peo-
ple, the moment the Fort should bein such state. And itwas
also nesolyed—‘‘ To send the Galiot to Robben Island, to salt
penguins and young seals for the people, in lieu of the Dutch
provisions, of which there was not more than for a fortnight’s
consumption; whilst the supply of bread could scarcely last
longer than a month.”

With the most spirited efforts every one wrought at the
fortifications, which advanced rapidly. And_it soon proyed
fortunate that the ramparts were raised sufficiently high to
resist the attacks of wild beasts; for shortly afterwards the
lions one night seemed determined to enter the Fort to de- -
vour the sheep kept there. Attracted by the scent, they

* This relates principally to seal-catching.
+ Records of Council, Sunday, 19th January, 1653, .,

348 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

came on in great numbers, with Ioud and terrible roarings, as
if to destroy every thing. But the height of the walls proved
an insurmountable difficulty. And he thought the English
were as little to be dreaded as the tions; believing himself so
well protected by his Fort, that unless attacked by a force
many times superior to his own, he had nothing to fear, if he
could only prevent the landing of cannon on the land side.
And for this purpose he proposed to erect with all expedition,
a redoubt near the mouth of the Salt River.

Nothing further worthy of notice occurred this month,
except that some Brazilian pumpkin, and water and other
melon seeds, received by a late arrival from Pernambuco,
came up well, although sown only the week before.

February.—The commencement of the following month
offered nothing extraordinary. But onthe 9th, whilst walk-
ing behind the Table Mountain, Van Riebeck saw for the
first time an astonishing quantity of locusts, which he describes
as ‘‘similar to flakes of snow, driven so closely through the
air that it was almost dark, and the earth could hardly be
seen;”’ and he feared if this destructive vermin were to reach
his gardens near the Fort, every thing would be consumed;
as the grass had been destroyed at the place where he then
was,

Meanwhile many of his labourers again became ill; and
towards the middle of the month the number of sick already
amounted to 40. His lands and gardens were, as he had
feared, visited by the locusts, which did considerable damage
to his fruits and vegetables. His cattle trade, however,
prospered; but thefts, both by his own people and the Hot-
tentots, were more frequent; and he found it necessary to
arm his herdsmen with pistols to resist cattle-stealers, and to
frighten them,—‘‘ They being much afraid of fire-arms.”’*
A Council was held on the 2lst, but of no particular interest.

March.—On the first day of this month he was informed
that five or six persons had conspired to seize the Galiot,
and to desert in her; at the head of this plot were the former
runaways: but he prevented the execution of it;—and by
great good fortune, in the evening of this anxious day, 5 ships
were seen from the Lion’s Head; for which he returned thanks
to the Almighty, as on that day, also, the last ration of bread
had been distributed amongst his people.

On the following day, one of the ships, having the Vice-
Admiral Zunius on board, arrived in the Bay; and a few days
later all the others. Van Riebeck welcomed their Admiral,
Mr. Demmer, and was visited by him and his suite on the 7th,
when they inspected his work. And the Admiral having

* He probably alludes here to the natives in particular,

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 349

caused the General Council (Breeden Raad) to be assembled,
Van Riebeck produced the letters he had lately received rela-
tive to the war, and other papers.* He at the same time
begged the assistance of 200 men from the fleet, (which was
homeward bound,) and then hoped to be able to put the Fort
in a'state of defence within a fortnight.t But his application
‘could not be complied with, for reasons stated in the records
of this General Council; of which, however, there is no entry
in the Record Books of the Colony. He was supplied with
some necessary provisioris; and, in return, furnished the ships
with vegetables and fresh meat.
Little further happened out of the routine already suffi-
ciently described to afford the reader an idea of the history of
this Settlement, and the daily occupations of its Commander.
A solemn trial before the General Council, when some persons
guilty of cattle-stealing, were condemned to be dropped from
the yard, and whipped, and to labour for a certain time in
chains, which was considered by Van Riebeck as a lenient
sentence; and the arrival of the yacht Hare, from Holland,
with goods and provisions, comprise the whole of what oc-
curred deserving notice. :
April.—Neither does the commencement of the month of
April offer any thing particular. We only find it mentioned
‘that 4105 Cape seal-skins, being the first article exported,
were sent to Amsterdam by this fleet. Wan Riebeck had
formed great expectations from this branch of trade; but. it
appears by a letter dated Amsterdam, 15th December, 1653,t
that he was much deceived in his calculations; for, in thet
“answer on this subject, they say,—‘‘ The seal-skins sent by
you have been duly received according to invoice; but whether
“they will prove so profitable as you imagine, we shall learn
when the sale in January shall take place. In the mean time,
“we have had them examined by competent persons; who
“however, consider them very inferior.” ’
The yacht Greyhound arrived from Holland with news of
“the continuation of war with England, and left again a few
days after, with the Hare, for Batavia. And, on the same
day, the 17th, the homeward-bound fleet sailed for Europe.
‘Some other ships arrived from Holland and Batavia, but
“hothing remarkable took place respecting them.
_ His relations and transactions with the aborigines gradually
increased, and grew more interesting. A new tribe, living

:
+ Only reserving, according to orders from his employers, 5 ins
4 ieich. were tb Be thle sie ar neh to the seiitipalpetsode of
, immediately ‘ore its departure. See V. i ’s Di
South African Journal, vol. i. p. 197, 3 chit ea oan aa
ring which time the fleet was to remain here. bid.
j 4 Book of Letters received, No. 33. st
.
,

850 An Historical Account of ihe Formation, &c.

further in the interior than the Saldanhians, induced by the
favourable report of the Dutch, which others of their country=
men had spread, arrived to barter their cattle for copper and
tobacco. Elephants and hippopotamus’ tusks were sometimes
exchanged for small pieces of tobacco, or copper wire; and
the Commander, experiencing daily the advantages of the sys-
tem of moderation and. kindness which had been recommended,
did his utmost to cultivate the good opinion entertained by. the
natives. He obtained 16 very fine cows in one day; and be-
fore the end of this month, received from two homeward-
bound ships, 6 lasts or 12 tons of rice

May.—The occurrences in May were less remarkable. An
observation of Van Riebeck, that English vessels had formerly —
been into the beautiful bay at the back of Table Mountain ;
and his account of three homeward-bound ships having sailed —
from this place with secret instructions, are, in the commence-
ment, the only circumstances worthy of notice. At this period
we first find in a judicial sentence, the words ‘‘ cum expensis,”
a term used in our Courts of Law, signifying that the persons
condemned should pay the costs of suit. It is also stated that
6 breeding sheep were sent to Robben Island, to try if they
would breed there. There is a vacuum in the diary from the —
14th to the 23d of the month; about which time the East or —
whale point of the Fort was completed; and Van Riebeck -
hoped that the West point would, “ with God’s permission,”
be finished before the end of the following month. iy

He was now occupied, with his usual diligence, in cutting
beams and posts in the forests behind the Table Mountain, to-
build a store-house or magazine. He went there with some —
Hottentots, whom he wished to carry these pieces of wood to
the Fort. He succeeded the first day with six; but after-
wards, he states, they would not work, and made signs of being
too much fatigued from the labours of the preceding day.
Meanwhile he made preparations to put oxen to a timber-
wain, and this first attempt here to employ the ox for the pur-
pose of draught, succeeded extremely well. Finally, the
gathering of shells and wood, for the first lime-kiln, concluded
the business of the month.

June.—A singular circumstance is mentioned in the com=
mencement of June. The captain of the Galiot Red Fox ar-
rived here on the 2d, and reported to Van Riebeck that, by
ari error in the pointing of the compasses, he had been for
nearly three months unable to make the port; and that 12
days before he had fallen off above 200 miles to the northward.

The crew was consequently in an uncommonly sick state, and
experienced the utility of this place of refreshment, by the
vegetables and meat, which from his abundance he most cheer-
fully supplied.

be te ee ee ee

Pe es le

43%

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 351

The letters received by this ship, although only duplicates
of former’ communications, caused him to assemble the Coun-
cil on the 3d, when it was resolved to despatch the Black Fox
to’ Persia and Surat, to make known the news of the recently
declared war. Two meetings of Council were held on this
subject, in the records of which* we find every thing men-
tioned that gave rise to this expedition; and such further
interesting objects as he then had in view. A short time
previous he had listened to the suggestions of a certain Ger-
man priest, named Marthinus Martini, who had communicated
many things to him; amongst others, that near the Rivers Os
Montos d’Ourou, between 6 and 700 miles round the Cape, on
the eastern coast, in 28° 30’, Rios de Reyos in'25° 30’, Rio
de Cuamo and St. Jorgo in 18° and 19° South latitude, trade
might be carried on in gold, ivory, ebony, slaves, &c. Van
Riebeck proposed to have ‘this examined by the Galiot during
her intended voyage, and appears to have entertained: the
idea that Sofala was the Ophir to which Solomon ‘sent for
gold.t The members of Council, however, possessed resolu-
tion enough to advise him to the contrary; and this enter-
prise was postponed till orders should be receiyed from the
Directors in Holland, to whom, on the 4th of May,’ he had
written along letter on the subject: containing also a full

_ description of his situation at that period.t

The Galiot sailed on the 9th, and the greater part of the
month was spent in having the beams brought to the Fort
upon the wain, drawn by two oxen. He'received daily 2 or’3
beams, and had 8 oxen trained, so that they might be changed
from time to time. He observed’ that during this month, as
in the former year, many of his people became ill, and some
also died. Amongst the latter, the Commander regretted

_ principally a sailor named Cornelis Claasz, of Haerlem, who
used to catch every day a great number of partridges; at that
time very abundant near the Fort.

July.—The month of July commenced under more fayoura~
ble circumstances. He ‘had a good stock of provisions, and
could treat his people with arrack and tobacco; which, at that

inclement season of the year, were very beneficial. The for-
tifications were carried on with ardour: the timber-wain was
‘ of considerable service: He had 80 cows, and obtained weekly
two pounds of fine yellow butter; possessing, besides, 130
‘sheep, and an abundan¢e of vegetables. But’ on account of
ge wet weather, the cattle-trade with ‘the natives now
| stood still. About the middle of this month he sowed wheat,

| * Records, 3d and 5th June, 1653,—19th and 20th meetings.
+ Notes of the Hon. J. W, Stoll on letters despatched 23d April, 1653,:and
letter to Directors, dated 4th May following. ;
} Book of Letters, despatched 4th May, 1653:

352 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

barley, oats, peas, beans, and cadjang* in the Downs, beyond
the Salt River, to observe whether they would succeed better
at that place.

fie named the bay behind the Table Mountain, Hout Bay,
and caused it to be surveyed; making the useful discovery,
that the Galiot might lay there, sheltered from every wind, in
43 and 3 fathoms, with a clear sandy bottom, and so far behind
a point on the north side, that the open sea could not be per-
ceived from her. He also caused a chart to be made that it
might be used as occasion required. A few days after he
sent? the vessel there to fetch fire-wood; and going himself
towards the end of the month, saw “as fine woods as could be
found in the world, the trees being as long, thick, and straight
as could be wished;” but the hilly state of the ground made
it impossible to get them to the beach. He saw there beauti-
ful grazing grounds; and every sort of large and small game,
but was not able to catch any. He afterwards discovered near
the beach, suitable wood for the lime-kiln; and, as the Galiot
lay about a musket shot from the shore, he ordered the master
to bring aship load of it to Table Bay. Further, on his re-
turn, he employed his time profitably in observing the situa~
tion and appearance of the sea coast; which he describes as
being rocky, barren, and dangerous.

August.—His industrious disposition did not allow him to
remain long inactive. In the first days of the following
month, he discovered behind the Table Mountain, at rather
more than 6 miles from the Fort, another wood, more exten=
sive and better situated; and succeeded so well, that on the
5th, his wain had already brought two tolerable pieces of tim-
ber for beams for the new store-house.

But on that day the course of his daily occupations was
interrupted by the arrival of three ships from Holland, the
crews of which, particularly the scorbutic and sick, he cheer-
fully refreshed with vegetables and fresh meat.t By these
vessels he received no letters from his employers, and merely
verbal intelligence of the continuance of war with the new
government of England. t

Meanwhile he sent a few persons as far as False Bay, with
the view to extend his local knowledge ; which, however, cost
the life of one of the party, who died from severe cold.

He was now engaged with his European visitors, taking
them even to Hout Bay; and after much intercession he re-
leased some delinquents from their chains; being the more
easily induced to do so, from haying remarked that they had
begun to fulfil the object of their punishment, by a more dili- —

* A species of bean originally brought from India.—T'rans.
+ Records of Council, 25th July, 1653.
{ Diary, South African Journal, yol, iii, p. 354.

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 353

gent and ready application to the Company’s work; in the
' same manner as he some months before allowed the coporal,

Joost van der Laak, to resume his seat in the Council.

_ During this time the ship Phoenix arrived with the Junior
Merchant Jacob Ryniersz; who, by a Resolution of Council,
was appointed second in command, and successor to Van Rie-
beck, in case of death or otherwise.* The Resolution on this
subject gives us an idea of the progress made during the last,
6 months, and says ‘‘that matters were already brought into,
good order, so that the Company’s ships touching here would,

* generally be well supplied with refreshment (the fruits of great
- industry), and that it would be, therefore, lamentable, if the

Settlement were lost by the want of able persons.”

On the 20th, the Chaplain’s child, born on the 6th June
last year, was christened. On the same day the Holy Sacra-

' ment of the Lord’s Supper was, for the second time, adminis-
tered by the Minister Trunlus, who came in the Phcenix.

We find nothing further remarkable in the Diary, except
renewed complaints that the wild animals had destroyed some
of the sheep, and all the poultry. And before the end of the
month, the only circumstance in the Records of any interest,
relates to the first marriage lawfully contracted and solemnized
here. The Resolution of Council on this subject, reads as
follows :t ,

“Saturday, 30th August, in the year 1653, Adolphus, ten
Bengevoort, of Amsterdam, boatswain, bachelor, and Zanne-
kin Willems, also of Amsterdam, spinster, both on board the
Flute King David, bound to India, requesting permission to
enter into the Holy state of Matrimony, according to the pro-
mises which they had made to. each other; the Council, assist-
ed by the principal persons belonging to the said ship, ask
them if they are betrothed or engaged to any other person,
and being answered in the negative, consent to their being
married as soon as possible; and for that purpose allow two
banns to be published to-morrow, and the third on Monday

_ next, when the further solemnization will take place before
the Council of the Fort Good Hope;+ which is thus hastily,

concluded that the ship may not be detained on this account. ,
© Thus done,” &c. &c. ‘

_ September.—This month is the most barren of all. The de-
parture of the last-mentioned ship, a single death, some little
trade in cattle with the Saldanhians, a favourable account of

_the breeding of his sheep at Robben Island, where they had

_

___ * Resolution Book, 19th August, 1653, ,
+ Records of Council, 30th August, 1653. -
As the Minister had acpared in the Phoenix on the 25th August, this

marriage was probably celebrated by the Secretary Verburg, in th
manner as that of Jacob Ryniersz, on the 23d November Ripe: at

Ls

354 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c

increased from 6 to 9; but more particularly the’ diligence
with which the work at the Fort and gardens was carried on,
comprise the whole of the occurrences. a

October.—October, however, proved more interesting. On
the first, the Commander assembled his Council, when it was
resolved to send the Galiot Red Fox, ‘with 15 men, ‘supplied.
with 3 months’ provisions for 25, to Saldanha Bay,* fee the
purpose of commencing a cattle trade with the natives residing
there; to catch fish, and cure it with Cape salt; and:to return
with samples of shark’s skin, to see if any profit could be
made of that article. On the same day he had'the satisfaction
to note in the Records, that ‘As the Fort is ina sufficient
state of defence, it shall be understood that, in conformity to’
the special Resolution taken on the 19th January last, the
people on shore shall, for their hard labour, Teceivé a reward
of one month’s wages.” ;

The first lime-kiln of shells and Cape wood, was now
kindled; it was 9 fathoms in circumference.

Iinmediately afterwards, the interpreter Harry informed
him? that two Saldanhians had arrived, stating that a large
ship was lying in Saldanlia Bay, catching seals, and trading
with the natives. Being unable to ascertain if it were the
Dutch ship West Friesland, or some other vessel, he sent
Jacob Ryniersz, in the Galiot, with orders to inquire, and to
act in such manner as he might deem most accordant with the
interests of the Company ; giving him, at the same time, the
support of six able soldiers. On the 11th he learnt it was a
French ship, carrying 12 guns, and about 35 men; and Ry-
niersz, who arrived the same evening, gave him a circumstan-
tial account of every thing relating to this occurrence. By
comparing the Records with Van Riebeck’s Diary, we find
that on the 8th, Ryniersz, accompanied by 8 persons, set out
on foot from Saldanha Bay; when about 24 miles from the
Fort, he was prevented by pain in his knee from proceeding
further, but a horse was sent to him, and he arrived the same
evening. This is, however, not the first time we read of a
horse at this place; as in the Records of the 25th July this
year, we find it mentioned that the Commander would proceed
to Hout Bay either on horseback or foot.¢ :

We may readily imagine the impression made on Van Rie-
beck’s susceptible mind by this account of a rival in seal-
catching, for late the same day he held a Council, when,
amongst other things, it was resolved—* Not only to make
every attempt to engage those who offer to quit the French
service to enter that of the Company, but also to prevail

* Records of Council, Ist October, 1653,—25th Meeting.
+ Records of Council, 3d October, 1693.
{ Records of Council that date.

|

of the Colany.of the CapesefGood Hope. 355

upon.as, many-more as possible to accompany the people to
the. Fort by land. At all events, to take the three persons off
the small island, where they have been placed as convicts
by the commander of the French ship, and bring them hither.
To which. proceeding (the Council considers) no one can ob-
ject, it being an.actiof mercy.” Supporting this conduct. by

the example of. the English, who, in 1642, there being at that

time peace between the two nations, had taken from Rebben
Island some Dutch sailors, banished there from the ship Rot-
terdam, Capt. Caron,.and had forwarded, them to Holland
before. the homeward-bound fleet arrived. . Which example,
as the people had.made bitter complaints of ill-treatment and
want, Van Riebeck, ‘‘ from motives of pity,” thought himself
justified in, following; and, the necessary directions were ac-
cordingly despatched to the Commander of the Galiot, then in
Saldanha Bay... >.

_ Daring these affairs, or at least shortly after, on the 18th,
he had the satisfaction to record the birth of a son, being the
second child born.in, the Fort Good Hope. , On the following
day, a circumstance occurred which, grieved him exceedingly.
Just after Diyine Service (’t Sermoen), he was informed that
the interpreter. Harry, who resided near the Fort, had sud-
denly departed with his family; and before Van Riebeck, had
dined, he; received the distressing intelligence that the boy,
who, with. Hendrik Wilders, had charge of the. cattle, lay
murdered near the Lion’s Rump. The cattle was gone, and
eyery circumstance induced him to suspect Harry. ‘The Com-
mander immediately despatched a sergeant, with 4 or 5. men
on horseback, behind the Lion Hill, to regain the cattle; and
two corporals, with 15 or 16 men, through the pass between
the Table and Lion Mountains,* to meet the other party.
The sergeant, however, returned in the evening, after prayers,
with the unwelcome report that the cattle had been already
driven behind the Table Mountain, along the sea shore, over
rocks and stones where he was unable to follow them on horse=
back; but that the two corporals, with their people on foot,
might probably be more successful. The number of cattle
stolen: by the natives was 42; and Van Riebeck felt assured
they were on their way to Hout Bay with the plunder. He
therefore sent 4 more men to the wood, to make the party
working there acquainted with what had happened, and after-=
Wards to take these wood-cutters with them, being then ten

,Pumber and well armed, to cut off the passage of the
thieves, and to assist the other people, who were still in pur-

. Several attempts were made, but in vain; and from the
Records of two Council-meetings held on this subjéct,t in

* Called here “ the Kloof.’—T'rans.
+ Records of Council, 21st and 23d October, 1652.

356 An Historical Account of the Formation, &c.

which the Commander makes great complaints of the ingrati-
tude of Harry and his tribe, it appears he considered the cattle
irretrievably lost. Although, in this instance, Van Riebeck
was out-witted by the cunning of Harry, who was better ac-
quainted with the country, yet his policy soon shewed him to be
far superior to his treacherous enemy. He immediately prohi-
bited his people from taking any revenge on account of this
theft, even if they were to meet Harry himself; as under pre-
sent circumstances the imocent might suffer with the guilty.
From this misfortune he derived many wise lessons. -He'in-
creased his precaution; divided his’ people into companies ;
pointed out to each person his place in time of danger; ‘and
doubled his guards. Avd TES V1
He proceeded with his labours in'the woods; and got beams
and other wood work for the gate of his Fort; using in’ the
wagon two of his Batavian horses in place of the stolen oxen.
He tried every means, at this critical junéture, to gain the
good opinion of the natives, particularly that of the Saldan-
-hians.- By his moderation and wisdom, every thing remained
undisturbed, and he continued steady to his undertaking ; af-
fording a remarkable proof that, in dangerous circiimstances,
prudence alone can direct the arm of power with success.
Soon after, some Saldanhians appeared under one of their
Chiefs or Captains, and, moved by the kind treatment they
had experienced, sympathized in his misfortune, and informed
him that Harry was the person who had stolen the’ cattle, and
was with them near Cape False. The Chief having nobly re-
jected Harry’s offer to participate in the spoil, tendered’ Van
Riebeck his assistance to retake it. The Council resolved—
‘To despatch thither that same evening, the 23d, a detach-
ment of 17 able soldiers, under the Corporal Jan van Haer-
waerden, with provisions for 4 or 5 days, to retake the stolen
cattle; and in the event of getting Harry or his people into
his power, by fair means or by fonl, to bring them to the
Fort.” The sequel shewed that Harry, being better acquaint-
ed with the country, escaped with his plunder. Pig
Van Riebeck received information overland, that the Com= —
mander of the Galiot in Saldanha Bay, had engaged 4 French
sailors for the Company’s sérvice, and would shortly return
to Table Bay. a o .
November.—In the commencement of November the only in-
interesting occurrences were the espousals of the second in com-
mand, Jacob Ryniersz, with Elizabeth van Opdorp, the Com-
mander’s niece;* and the return of ‘the Galiot about the middle
of the month ; when they cut the first cauliflower grown here.
An interesting ‘conversation now passed’ with the four

* Records of Council, 8th November, 1653,—30th meeting: »

of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. 357

Prénch sailors Nicolas Raine, Martin Cordie, Louis Raine,
and Daniel Mulot.* These people related before the Council
many remarkable’ circumstances respecting Madagascar; to
which islandt they had been sent some years before by their
employers, the cardinal Mozaime, and other French nobles,
to seek gold. And Nicolas Raine had been in the Bay of

‘Antiguil, when Van der Stel, commander of the Mauritius,

had touched there to trade in slaves. Much information was
also obtained from them respecting seal-catching, and other
matters to which Van Riebeck attached great importance.
This was followed by their admission into the Company’s ser
vice at their own earnest entreaty, and ‘‘from motives of
charity and commiseration.”

Little else happened during this month. Few Saldanhians
were seen, and nothing was heard of Harry.” ‘The only event
worthy of remark was the marriage of Jacob Ryniersz,
which, in the absence of a clergyman, was solemnised by the
Secretary in open court, in presence of the Council and the
people.t Some drunkards, also, were punished for disorderly
behaviour.§

December.—The last month of this year began with whip-
pings and other punishments inflicted upon some slanderers
who had occasioned a disturbance on board the Galiot,| This
vessel was again despatched to Saldanha Bay; not, however,
without consulting the 4 Frenchmen, in whose knowledge of
sealing the Commander placed great confidence. He ordered
that the Saldanhians, who now seemed to remain away fearing

revenge for the misconduct of Harry, should be sought for at

that place, and assured of his unremitted friendship. Soon
after, his people met 5 of them at Salt River, when they sent
him the shell of an ostrich egg as a present. They expressed
their disapprobation of Harry’s conduct, and stated that one
of his companions, to whom the Dutch had given the name of
Lubbert, was the murderer of the boy at the Lion’s Rump.
This was followed by several transactions, but confidence was
evidently diminished on both sides; so that, notwithstanding
the natural timidity of the natives, Van Riebeck considered it
necessary to give 10 muskets to the 50 persons employed daily
in cutting palisades in the woods, at a distance of between 7
and 8 miles from the Fort. However, from many cireum-
stances he concluded they were not cannibals, nor of a san-
guinary disposition ; for the boy appeared to have been mur-
dered to prevent his informing that the cattle had been stolen.
' * Records of Council, 17th November, 1653,—31st meeting,
South African Journal, vol. iv. p. 118.
. { Records of Council, om November, 1653,—32d meeting.

t
7 ”»
‘ » 3d December, S 34th

” 19 t ” » th »

358 Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

It had also appeared, on,former occasions, that the natives,
like other, savages, ere, thieyishly disposed, and, whenever
opportunity offered, carried off, any thing they ‘could find ;
fearing to shew -themselves again. Not to lose. his cattle
trade, he scarcely dared to let the matives see his. weapons, as
the sight of them would haye put hundreds to flight. In short,
‘on:the 19th, he received the disagreeable intelligence that they
were daily retreating further into the interior.

This minute account of the first two years of Van Riebeek’s
government, will, we trust, not be unacceptable to our readers,
and particularly to the natiyes.and other inhabitants of the
Colony ; it appearing that many would desire to. know in what
manner the settlement at this place was first established, and
what were the occupations and adventures of its Founder, and
his companions. . In the succeeding chapters we shall be more
concise, although we shall continue to extract much from, the
interesting Diary, to which. we have already been so o frequent-
ly indebted.

A List of Plants found in the District of Uitenhage,
between the Months of July, 1829, and February, 1830,
‘together with a Description of some new Species. By
Mr. C. F. ECKLON, Corresponding Member of the South
African Institution.

[Read at the South African Institution.| _,

Havine been occupied for several years past.in making a col-
lection of the Plants found in this Colony, with the view of
publishing in time a work on the Floera.of South Africa, I
have adopted the plan of passing one year in each.of the dif
ferent Districts, in situations so as that the object in view
should be best effected. Agreeable to that plan, therefore, I
resided last year in the district of Uitenhage.

The geographical distribution of vegetable forms, and the
question how far one and the same family, genus, or spe=
cies, is distributed over different. districts, can only be accu-
rately ascertained when we possess’as,correct a list as pos=
sible of the productions of each. It may therefore, perhaps, be
deemed of some interest to the Institution to obtain a catalogue
of such plants as I have already been;able to arrange, from
which it will be seen how rich the Flora of South Africa will
be found to be if examined carefully.

The collections- were made about the following stations,
which are marked in the list by cor responding letters.

A. The Adow, between the Sunday and Bosjesmans’ Rivers,
from the height of 500 to 1000 feet dbove the level of the
sea. This couritry is variegated with hills covered on some

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage. 369

spots with a dense sward of grass and herbaceous plants, in:
other places it abounds with valleys and glens, shaded by
woods: The soil’ consists of loam and':sand; and on some:
spots, particularly in and near the woods, itis mixed’ with a'rich
vegetable mould. Here the Flora appears in peculiar forms.

_ B. The hills in the vicinity of Uitenhage, and’ between the
Zwartkop and Sunday Rivers, from 200: to 800° feet “high.
The soil, generally, is a modification of what is here called’

' Karroo:soil; on some spots it is calcareous, whilst’ in-others’

sandstone is' found. This country is for the most’ part covered
with impenetrable brush-wood, ‘which grows: generally to the
height of from 15.to twenty feet. The’ forms’ of the’ plants
found here differ entirely from those: at the Adow, and have
no resemblance to the forms peculiar ‘to the vicinity of the
Cape.
_C. The fields of Zwartkops River, at the height of from 20
to 100 feet. Here the soil Consists of loam and' sand; and,
with the exception of a few forms peculiar'to that country,
the rest are similar to those'at'the Aidow:

D. The banks of Zwartkop' aiid! Sunday Rivers. These

_ are generally covered with tiées and shrubs, ‘and’ in the bed of

the river many plants ‘are found; which have been carried down
the stream from the Winterhoek and other mountains.

E. The sea-shore of Algoa Bay, from the mouth of Sunday’s
River to Cape Recief. Mh «

This. country comprises: downs, and’ also’ maritime’ soil.
The plants found here are generally spread all alongthe whole
of the East coast of the Colony. isseve

F. Plains under the mountains of Winterhoek} Van Staade
River, and the hills near Port Elizabeth. The soil in some
spots is sandy, mixed with the remains of heath, &c. in others
stony and pebbly, and in a‘few gravelly, from ‘a height’of 200
to 500 feet. Here are found the:same genera which grow in
the vicinity of the Cape, viz:: Erica, Restio, Passerina, ete: ;
and all the plants are quite different from those found ‘at the
before-mentioned stations. gi el
G. The mountains ‘at Van Staaden’s- River, from''500° to
2500 feet in height. Here grow the same’ genera which ‘are
found‘on the mountains near the Cape. s29gee"

- He Hills and forest of Krakakamma. OE ak
~T. Zuureberg. peltOs woe

On taking a cursory view of the disappearance’ df: the one
Flora, and the appearance of the other, it seents that the Win-
terhoek’s mountains forms ‘the limits of’ what'may be’ called
the Cape Flora, and which distingnishes,itself so. much, by,its
‘representatives Protea, Erica, etc.; whilst that by which it is

supplanted may be called the Flora of Caffraria. In it ap-
pears several tropical forms; for instance, Schotia, Cassia,

Sissi

360 Plants found in the District of Uitenhage«

Acacia, Capparis Hibiscus, Sida, Ochna, Bignoniaceae, Plum-
bago, parasitical Orchideae, Zamia, Dioscorea, Sanseviera,
Scaevola, Croton, Loranthus, Acanthaceae, and Gardenia. ,
As regards, the Coronariae of this Flora, they are equal in
number to that of the other districts, but are distinguished by
the higher tints of a warmer climate. Several families and
genera of them, which are either not found at all, or of which
but few species appear in the Cape Flora, come forth, here:
either in single or multifarious forms; for instance, Marsilia,
Podocarpus, Aloe, Eucomis, Strelitzia, Paronychia, Achyran-
thes, Urticeae, Euphorbiaceae, Teucrium, Ocymum, Helio-

tropium, Solanum, .Convolvulus, Jasminum, Buddleja, Ascle-'

piadeae, Apocyneae, Cacalia, archonanthus, Viscum, Vitis,
Bupleurum, Rhamnus, Ceanothus, Ilex, Calodendron, Hyperi-
cum, Acharia, etc. A most striking feature in this district is
the abundance of many of the European water plants, viz.:

Chara, Typha, Potamogeton, Myriophyllum, which are found:

but rarely in the other districts. About one-fifth of the plants
found at the fore-mentioned stations, are also met with in the
Cape district, and the other four-fifths are different.

With the hope that this list may be of some use, as furnish-
ing a general view of the Flora of a particular district, I give
it, filled up only so far as I have yet been able to arrange
my collection.

The number of species of each genus found in the district,
are marked after the genus itself, and only the names of such
species. are inserted, as I have yet had time to examine.

In the systematic classification I have followed K. Sprengel’s
General View of the Vegetabte Kingdom, according to. the
Natural Affinities. Sprengel has adopted one hundred fami-
lies, and reduced severals others adopted by late Botanists, to
sub-divisions of families, to which they bear, he thinks, a
near affinity. It is most remarkable that, of the hundred
families under which all the known plants of the globe are
classed, there are not above twelve which have not. several,

or at least one genus, growing in the district of Uitenhage; —

and from this the richness and variety of the South African
Flora in general, may be conceived.. The whole number of
the respective species found by me in the district of Uitenhage,
is about 1640, and as I have been only able to examine the
fore-named stations, it may be concluded that a great number
more will be found in the other parts of the district.

The description of the new species will be communicated
from time to time, if desirable for the Institution.

Cape Town, August, 1830.

’

¥

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage. 361

Faminia 1. Fungi.
Boletus, Linn. sp.3 A.

Faminia 2.. Algae.

Fucus, Linn. sp. 13. E.

Famiiia 3.. Lichenes.
Endocarpon, Hedw. sp.1. A.
Lecidea, Achar. sp. 2. A.
Cladonia, Hoffm.sp.1, A.
Stereocaulon, Schreb. sp. 1. B.
Parmelia, Achar. sp. 10. A.H.B.
Sticta, Schreb. sp. 6. B.
Usnea, Achar. sp. 4. B.

Famiuia 5. - Hepaticae.
Jungermannia, Linn. sp. 10.

H

Marchantia, Linn. sp.2. B.

Famizia 6. Mausci.
Phascum, Linn. sp. 1.
Glyphocarpa, R.Br. sp. 1.
Grimmia, Hedw. sp. 2.
Maschalocarpus, Spreng. sp. 1.
Dicranum, Hedw. sp. 4.
Barbula, Hedw. sp. 2.

_ Orthotrichum, Hedw. sp. 2.

Neckera, Hedw. sp. 1.

_ Hypnum, Linn. sp. 6.
Bryum, Linn. sp. 4.

Fama 7. Filices.
Gymnogramme, Desf. sp. 1.
cordata, Schlechtend.A.

Sab g)

Pleopeltis, Humb: sp. 1.

4, linearis, Kawlf. H.
Aspidium, Sw. sp. 4.

4, coriaceum, Sw. A.H.

-Asplenium, Linn. sp. 3.

, *
$e

» furcatum, Th. A.
» adianthum nigrum,
: Linn. A.
Caenopteris, Berg. sp. 1.

Pteris, Linn. sp. 3.
hastata, Sto. A.

=,
calomelanos, Sw. B.

”

» Yutaefolia, Berg. A.F.H.

5, capensis, Th. H.
Adianthum, Linn. sp. 4.

», aethiopicum; Linn. A.

‘|Cheilanthés, Sw. sp. 4.

hitta, Sw. B.

”

Famiria 8. Pteroideae.
Osmunda, Linn. sp. 1.
», regalis, Linn. J.
Mohria, Sw. sp. 1.
», crenata, Desv. A.
Ophioglossum, Linn. sp. 2.
Famizia 10. Rhizosperma,
Decand.
Marsiliaceae, R.Br.
Marsilia, Linn. sp.2.
»» quadrifolia, Linn. C.
,, biloba, Willd. C.
Equisetum, Linn. sp. 1.
elongatum, Willd. D.

——

— Famiusa ll. Najadae.
Chara, Linn. sp. 4.
flexilis, Linn. D.
gracilis, Sm. D.
australis, R. Br. D.

» congesta, R. Br. D.
Zostera, Linn. sp. 1.

», marina, Linn. E.
Lemna, Linn. sp. 1.

5, gibba, Linn. B.
Callitriche, Linn. sp. 1.
Myriophyllum, Linn. sp. 2.

»» spicatum, Linn. D.
Potamogeton, Linn. sp. 4.

th
”
”

Faminia 12. Aroideae.
Piper, Linn. sp. 1.

» reflexum, Linn. H.
Aponogeton, Linn. sp. 2.
desertorum, Spreng. D.

» angustifolium, Azt. B.
Zantedeschia, Spreng. sp. 1.

(Calla Linn.)

», aethiopica, Spreng. D.
Typha, Linn. sp. 1.

» augustifoha, Linn. D.

”

ZZ

362 Plants found in the

Famii1a 13. Cyperoideae. (a)|Hordeum, Linn. sp. 1.

Carex, Linn. sp. 6.
Fuirena, Vahl. sp. 1-
Scirpus, Linn. sp. 20.

», truncatus, Th. B.
Schoenus, Linn. sp. 10.
Kyllingia, Linn. sp. 2.
Cyperus, Linn. sp. 24.
textilis, Linn. D.
minimus, Linn. D.

9
??

Famit1a 14. Gramineae. (b)
Agrostis, Linn. sp. 5.

»» spicata, Thunb. C.
Alopecurus, Linn. sp. 2.
Phalaris, Linn. sp. 1.

», capensis, Th. C.
Panicum, Linn. sp. 8.
Setaria, P. B. sp. 4.
Digitaria, Scop. sp. 5.
Stipa, Linn. sp. 2.

Aira, Linn. sp. 1.

», caryophyllea, Linn. C.
Holcus, Linn. sp. 1.

>, caffrorum, Th. C.
Avena, Linn. sp. 14.
Arundo, Linn. sp. 3.
Festuca, Linn. sp. 3.
Triodea, R. Br. sp. 2.
Bromus, Linn. sp. 1.
Poa, Linn. sp. 9.
Dactylis, Linn. sp. 5.
Briza, Linn. sp. 3.
capensis, Th. et variet.

pilosa, C.A.
geniculata, Th. B.

» virens, Linn. C.
Chloris, Sw. sp. 2.

+» petraea, Th. A.
Eleusine, Pers. sp. 1.

» falcata, Spreng. C.
Cynosurus, Linn. sp. 1.
uniolae, Thunb. A.

»”

”

”

(a) The Cyperoideae, Corymbium, Watsonia, and some Irideae are call-

ed by the colonists sour grasses.

(b) Those are for the greatest part understood by the name of sweet grasses. —
(c) The pith of the stems of Zamia is eaten; when roasted; by the Caf-

fres and Hottentots.

District of Uitenhage.

», capense, Th. C.
Triticum, Linn. sp. 2.
Lolium, Linn. sp. 1.

», temulentum, Linn. C.
Rottboellia, Linn. sp. 2.
», dimidiata, Th. D.
Monerma. P. B. sp. 1.

Perotis, Linn. sp. 1.

,», latifolia, Art. D.
Andropogon, Linn. sp. 13.
Ehrharta, Linn. sp. 16.
panicea, Th. B.

”

Famiti1a 15. Restiaceae Jun-
ceae et Melanthaceae.
1. Restiaceae.
Restio, Linn. sp. 10.
verticillaris, Th. G.

99
Xyris, Linn. sp. 1.
capensis, Th. G.

9

2. Junceae.
Juncus, Linn. sp. 10.
serratus, Th. D.
punctorius, Th. D.
capensis, Th. D.

», cephalotes, Th. D.
Triglochin, Linn. sp. 3-
martimum, Linn. £.
palustre, Linn. D.

”
99

”

”

3?

3. Melanthaceae.
Androcymbium, Willd. sp. 4.
leucanthum, Willd. A.
eucomoides, Willd. D.

;, melanthioides, Willd. B.
Wurmbea, Thunb. sp. 2.
campanulata, Willd. F.

7

9?

”

Famitia 16. Palmae..
Zamia, Linn. sp. 4. (¢)
caffra, Th. G..

9

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage. 363

» cycadifolia, Jacq. G. Famitra 19. Coronariae.
», longifolia, Jacq. B. 1. Liliaceae.
» horrida, Jacq. A. Aloe, Linn. sp. 17.
1. Parvyiflorae, Salm.
Famizi1a 17. Coniferae. (Apicra, Willd.)
Podocarpns, Herit. sp. 1. » cymbaeformis, Curt. A.

», -elongatus, Th. H.Geel- | ,, reticulata, Haw. A.
houteboom. ,, laetevirens, Link. F.
», Yradula, Jacq. B.
Famitia 18. Sarmentaceae. ,, atrovirens, Cand. B.
1. Smilaceae. 5, viscosa, Linn. B.
Dioscorea, Linn, sp. 2. », vigida, Cand. B.
», sylvatica,nsp. A. (d) | ,, tortuosa, Haw. B.
»» Elephantopus, Spr. B.(e)|
Myrsiphyllum, Willd. sp. 1. 2. Curviflorae, Salm.
» asparagoides, Willd, A.H. (Gasteria, Haw.)
» pulchra, Jacq. B. (g)

*

2. Asphodeleae.

Sanseviera, 7'h. sp. 1. 3. Grandiflorae, Salm.
», thyrsiflora, Th. B. (Aloe, Haw.)
Asparagus, Linn. sp. 18. »» acuminata, Haw. F.
» dependens,7h.C.B.A.(f)| ,, humilis, Th. B.
Wachendorfia, Linn. sp. 3. »» paniculata, Jacq. B.
» thyrsiflora, Linn. F. »5 umbellata, Cand. A.
» paniculata, 7h. F. »» picta, Caud. A.

Anthericum, Linn. sp. 16. »» marginalis, Cand. B.
Bulbine, Willd. sp. 20. » gracilis, Haw. B.

» africana, Haw. B. (h)

(d) DIOSCOREA SYLVATICA, n. sp.

D. Foliis cordato—sagittatis venosis septemnerviis utrinque nitidis, caule
scandente, caudice pedato placentiforme.

Hab.—in the woods of Adow, between Sunday and Boschesmans Rivers,
at the height of 1000 feet; and in the forests of Krakakamma.

Fil.—In the month of April. Seeds in August.

Descr.—Stem flat, half above and half under the earth ; two inclies thick,

_ one to one and a half feet in diameter, and divided on all sides into several

me arms, from which long thin brownish fibrous roots go into the ground.
vering of the stem corticated; above marked like the shelf of a tortoise,

and under ground ringed. Stalk herbaceous, annual, smooth, thin, branch-

ed; 10—12 feet long. Leaves alternate, pedunculated, entire, almost tri-
angular; from 1 to 2 inches long, at the end acute, on the sides rounded ;
above and below green shining. Racemes placed alternately on the side ef
the stalk. Capsule triangular, trilocular, 6 seeded, bursting at the top.
Seeds flat, and near upper extremities provided with oblong wings.
0bs.—TVhis is distinguished from D. Elephantopus, by the acute, arrow-
shaped, and nerved leaves, which are rounded on the sides; and by the

_ form of the stem, which is flat instead of conical. From D. Montana

ee menaris, Burehell,) by the form of the leaves, which are more triangu-
, and on both sides a shining green.

_ (e) The stems are eaten, when roasted, by the Caffres and Hottentots.

(f) The young shoots of A. dependens are larger and more agreeable to
the taste than the cultivated Asparagus.
(g) The flowers of Aloe pulchra are eaten, when boiled, by the Hottentots.
‘h) From the Aloe Africana is produced the greatest quantity of Aloe.
resin in the District of Uitenhage.

364 Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

Tritoma, Ker. sp. 2. ys lanceaefolia, Ker. A.
»» uvaria, Ker. D. » Nitida, n sp. A. Gj)
» pumila, Ker. A. », ensifolia, n sp. D. (k}
Veltheimia, Gled. sp. 1. Eucomis, Hertt. sp. 1.
» viridifolia, Jacq. F. » regia, Azt. D.
Drimia, Jacq. sp. 6. ‘Eriospermum, Jacq. sp. 3.
» pusilla, Jacq. B. »» latifolium, Jacq. C.
» undulata, Jacq. D.C. », lanceaefolium, Jacq. A.

», Uitenhagensis,nsp.D.(i) ,, parvifolium, Jacq. A.
C.A. ‘Lachenalia, Jacq. sp. 4.

(it) DRIMIA UITENHAGENSIS, n. sp.

D. Foliis, oblongo—ellipticis, racemo longissimo, pedunculis elongatis,
floribus campanulatis virentibus.

_Hab.—In sandy situations, asin the fields near Zwartkops River. On the
hills of Adow, (District Uitenhage.)

£1.—In the month of January.

Descr.—Root bulbous, coated, of the size of the shut hand, or even
somewhat larger. Leaves radical, green bordering upon grey; one foot
long, and expand themselves after they are unfolded upon the ground.
Scape erect, hoary, from 3 to four feet long. Flowers raceme-like ; green
verging upon yellow, and come by degrees into blossom. Flower-stalks
longer than the floral leaves. &

Obs.—The leaves appear in the month of July; and by the time that the -
flowers come forth they are dried up. This plant is related to the Dr. altis-
sima, Ker. (Ornithogalum altissimum, Linn. Th.) but is distinguished from
that—Ist. By the bell-shaped, instead of somewhat tubular corollas ;—2d.
By the longer flower-stalks, and by a more hoary scape. It appears proba-
ble that this plant was confounded by Thunberg,,with the Br. altissima,
because his description is also adapted to it. The diagnosis of Dr. altissima
should, therefore, be altered thus:

Dr. Foliis oblongo—ellipticis; racemo longissimo; pedunculis brevis ;
floribus campanulato-tubulosis ; albis.

@) DRIMIA NITIDA, n. sp.
_D. Foliis oblongis acuminatis scapo, brevioribus, racemi pedunculis bre-
vis nutantibus, floribus extus virentibus.
Hab.—In shady spots in the woods of Adow, District of Uitenhage.
Fi—In December.
Descr.—Roots bulbous, aggregated, half aboye the earth, growing to the
size of a henegg. Leaves bessile, shining green, broad at the base, and
acute at the tip. Scape a span long, and somewhat longer than the leaves.
Corolla bell-shaped, greenish.
Obs.— Tt is distinguished from D. lanceaefolia, Ker. by green, and not
spotted leaves; by larger flowers, and somewhat shorter flower-stalks.

(k) DRIMIA ENSIFOLIA, n. sp. ;

D. Foliis ensiformibus scapo, brevioribus, floribus aggregatis extus ru-
bentibus.

Hab.—In sandy places near Zwartkops Riyer, District of Uitenhage.

Fi.—In the months of December and January.

Descr.Root bulbous, oblong, proyided with many scales formed by the
old decayed leaves. Leaves sword-shaped, nese gray, and: somewhat
spotted; four inches long. Scape longer than the leaves about six or eight
inches, with several rising together out of one bulb. Corolla bell-shaped,
reddish-green, very short, petiolated. Capsule three celled, three-seeded,
three angled, the angles obtuse. Seeds oblong, three-angled, of a dark
brown colour. p :

Obs.—This species, together with the D. nitida, and D. lancieaefolia, Ker.
forms almost.a proper genus: Ist, on account of the bell-shaped, and not
tubular corolla, the lobes of which are not. bent back ; 2d, onaccount of the
peculiar form of the bulb; and 3dly, from the flowers and leaves.appearing
at one time, which is not the case with the other species of Drimia.

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

» pusilla, Jacq. A.
Uropetalum, Ker. sp. 3.

», glaucum, Burchell, A.
Cyanella, Linn. sp. 1.

» rosea, n sp. C,
Gethyllis, Linn. sp. t.

» erispa, Eckl. Herb. B.

2. Haemodoreae.
Lanaria, Ait. sp. I.
», plumosa, A7t. F.

; 3. Spathaceae.
Tulbaghia, Linn. sp. 3.
3 alliacea, Linn. A.
> aftinis, Link. A.
» cepacea, Linn. D.
Albuca, Linn. sp. 12.
»» altissima, Jacq.
Massonia, Linn. sp. 2.
» muricata, Ker. C.
-», ensifolia, Ker. (Mauhlia
ensifolia, Th.) C.
Agapanthus, Herit. sp. 1.
» umbellatus, Herit. F.
Ornithogalum, Linn. sp. 12.
» thyrsoides, Jacq. C.F.
35 aureum, Curt. F.
Allium, Linn. sp. 1.
» sativum, 7h, D.A. (1)
Amaryllis, Linn. sp, 5.
»» pumilio, Azt. C.
» Vittata, Act. E,
crispa, Jacq. A.
undulata, Jacq. A.
y revoluta, Azé. H,
- Brunswigia, Ker. sp. 3.
4; humilis, Eckl. Herb. C.
Uitenhagensis, Eckl.
Herb. B.

w 0.
ie
: ”

i. ”
|

me

Crinum, Linn. sp. 1.
hin aquaticum, Burchell, B.

» angustifolia, Eckl. Herb.| ,,
B.

365

Cyrthanthus, Azt. sp..4.

»» obliquus, Azt. A.

» collinus, Burchell, A.

» spiralis, Burchell, B.

» vittatus, Desfont, B.
Haemanthus, Linn. sp. 3.

» hyalocarpus, Jacq.

»» puniceus, Linn. E.
5; pubescens, Jacq. B.
Hypoxis, Linn. sp. 3.

», aquatica, Linn. B.

»» villosa, Th. C.

» Janata, Eckl. Herb. A.

4. Comelineae.
Comelina, Linn. sp. 3.
» africana, Linn. A.
», bengalensis, Th. A.
Tradescantia, Linn. sp. 1.
», speciosa, Linn. fil, B.

Famiiia 20.. Ensatae, Linn.
1. Irideae.
Iris, Linn. sp. 1.
», compressa, Th. B.
Vieusseuxia, Laroche, sp. 9:
»» polystachya. Iris poly-
stachia, Th. Aut. D. (m)
» ramosa, Th. sub Iris, F.
» viscaria, Th. sub'Iris, F.
5, setacea, Th. sub Iris, C,
» tripetaloides, Decand, F.
Moraea, Linn. sp. 2.
» grandiflora, Willd. D.
» collina, Th. D.
Marica, Schreb. sp. Ll.
»» Spathacea, (Moraea spa-
thacea, Linn.)
Sisyrinchium, Linn. sp. 2.
» Bermudianum, Linn. A.
pusillum, (Moraeapusilla,
Th.) A.
Avistea, Linn. sp. 2.
», dichotoma, (Moraea di-

—_—_—_—_—
__(l) it appears that Allium sativum (garlick), has been cultivated.by the

es, and. is now in a wild
former Caffre gardens are found.

state, growing in places where the ruins of

(m) The bulbs are eaten, when boiled, by the inhabitants; and it is said
that the young leaves will cause sickness to the horned cattle.

366 Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

chotoma, Th.) D. et Nymphaeae.
1. Hydrocharideae.
2. Jxiaceae. Serpicula, Linn. sp. 1.
Romulea, Mil. sp. 3. » repens, Linn. D.
» fragrans, (Ixia fragrans,
Jacq.) D. | 2. Nymphaeae.

5, bulbocodioides, (Ixia bul- Nymphaea, Linn. sp.1.
bocodioides, Laroche. ) » scutifolia, Cand. D.
» filifolia, (Ixia Giifolia,|

Redout.) Faminia 23. Masaceae.
Geissorhiza, Ker. sp. 3. Strelitzia, Adt. sp. 3.
», tabularis, Herb. Eckl. A.| ,, Reginae, Azt. D.
», setacea, Ker. C. », ovata, Dryand, B.

», imbricata, Ker. B. », angustifolia, Dryand, B.
Hesperantha, Ker. sp. 1. ;
» angusta, Ker. C. Famitra 24. Orchideae.
Ixia, Linn. sp. 1. Habenaria, Willd. R.Br. sp. 2.

», columellaris, Ker. A.F.| ,, hispidula, Willd. Orchis-
Tritonia, Ker. sp. 4. hispidula, Linn. C.
,, lineata, Ker. C. 5, secunda, Orchis secunda,
5, dubia, Herb. Eckl. C. Th. B.
» rosea, &.Br. A. Bonatea, Willd. sp. 1.
», odorata, Eckl. Herb. B. »» speciosa, Welld. B.
Satyrium, Linn. sp. 6.
3. Gladioli. 5, coriifolium, Sw. F.
Babiana, Ker. sp. 2. » cucullatum, Sw. C.
,»» caerulescens, Pers. sub} ,, carneum, &. Br. C.
Glad. C. » foliosum, Sw. C.
» tubata, Willd. : », bicallosum, Th. A.
Antholyza, Linn. sp. 3 striatum, Th. C.

sy rupestris, Herb. Fekl. G. Bice Berg, sp. 4.

;
|

»» brevifolia, Herb. Ecki.I.| ,, cornuta, Sw. A.

»» nervosa, Th. F. » ferruginea, Sw. C.
Watsonia, Ker. sp. 4. ‘ fontinalis, Herb. Eckl. B.
Gladiolus, Linn. sp. 6. ~ nivea, Herb. Eckl. B.

», pendulus, Mund. F. Pterygodium, Sw. sp. 1.

», undulatus, Redout, F. = “‘cathalicuaas Sw. F.

Hebea, Pers. sp. 3. Cerathrandra, Mund. sp. 1.

», viperata, (Glad. vipera-| ,, chloroleuca, Mund. F.

tus, Ker. C. Eulophia, jf. Br. sp. 4.

5, Zeyheri, Eckl. Herb. D. sa shins, Spr. A.B.
Micranthus, Pers. sp. 1. »» longicornis, Spr. (Limo- —

», alopecuroideus, (Watso- dorum, Th.) B. j

nia, Aut.) F. »» angustifolia, Herb. Eckl.
Melasphaerula, Ker. sp. 1. B.
» graminea, Ker. B. 5, tristis, Spr. D.

Lissochilos, R. Br. sp. 3
Famitia 21. Hydrocharideae| ,, longifolium, Herb. Eckl. B.

ee ee

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage. 367

>» speciosum, R. Br. B. » argentea, Lam. D.

» sylvatica, Herb. Eckl. B.\Corrigiola, Linn. sp. 1.
Cymbidium, Sw. sp, 1. » capensis, Th. D.

» pedicellatum, Sw. Th. A.|Phytolacca, Linn. sp. 1.

Faminia 27. Polygoneae. Famruia 29. Santaleae.
Atraphaxis, Linn. sp. 1. Santalum, Linn. sp-1.

» undulata, Linn. H. », capense, Spr. D.
Polygonum, Linn. sp. 4. Fusanus, Linn. sp. 1.
Rumex, Linn. sp. 5. », compressus, Linn. E. (0).

», lanceolatus, 7h. A. Thesium, Linn. sp. 11.

», spathulatus, Th. D.

», tuberosus, Th. C. Famiia 30. Thymeleae.

», Sagittatus, Th. D. Passerina, Linn. sp. 3.

», acetosella, Th. C. » filiformis, Lenn. F.
Emex, Cambd. sp. 1. Gnidia, Linn. F.

y> spinosus, Cambd.(Rumex|Struthiola, Linn. sp. 3.
spinosus, Linn.) Dob-
beltjesblaaden, C. (n) Faminia 31. Proteaceae.

Protea, Linn. R. Br. sp. 6.

Famitia 28. Chenopodeae et | ,, melaleuca, R. Br. G.
Amaranthaceae. ovata, Th. F.

1. Chenopodeae. », spectabilis, Lichtenst. G.
Chenopodium, Linn. sp. 3. »» tenax, R. Br. G.

», mucronatum, 7h. C. » ‘ucronifolia, Salish. G.

s» ambrosioides, Linn. D. » revoluta, R. Br. G.

» Botrys, Linn. A. Leucospermum, 2, Br. sp. 3.
Atriplex, Linn. sp. 6. Leucodendron, R. Br. sp. 2-
Salsola, Linn. sp. 2. » ascendens, R. Br. F.
Chenolea, Linn. sp. 1. » venosum, R. Br. G.

» diffusa, Linn. E. aes
Salicornia, Linn. sp. 4. Famiuia 32. Laurineae.

», herbacea, Zann. E. Cassyta, Linn. sp. 1.

» Yadicans, Sm. E.
» indica, Willd. E.
» arbuscula, R.Br. E. Famitia 33. Amentaceae.
Salix, Linn. sp. 1.

2. Amaranthaceae. », capensis, Th. D. Wilge-
Amaranthus, Linn. sp. 1. boom.

» albus, Zinn. C. Myrica, Linn. sp. 2.
Paronychia, Tour. sp. 2. » serrata, Lam. et variet.D.

.» globosa, Herb. Eckl. A. | ,, quercifolia, Linn. A.

»» capensis, Spr. A.
Achyranthes, Linn. sp. 2. Faminia 34. Urticeae.

» aspera, Zh. H. Urtica, Linn. sp. 3.

» filiformis, Linn. E.

—— eee

(n) The young leaves are used by the inhabitants as spinage.
(0) The fruit is eaten by the Hottentots,

: 7

368 Plants found in the District of Uitenhage. :

» caffra, 7h. H. 2. Zinozosteae.

» capensis, Linn. H. Mercurialis, Linn. sp. 1.
Parietaria, Linn. sp. 2. ., capensis, Spr. B.
Ficus, Linn. sp. 2. Dalechampia, Linn. sp.1.. ~

» capensis, Zh. F. Wilde! ,, capensis, Spr. I.

Vygenboom.
», cordata, Th. F. Wilde) Fammia 36. Plantagineae.
Vygenboom. Plantago, Linn. sp. 3.

Gunnera, Linn. sp. 1.
»» perpensa, Linn. H. (p) | Fami1a 37... Plumbagineae.
Plumbago, Linn. sp. 1.

Famitia 35. Tricoccae. », capensis, Linn. A.
1. Euphorbiaceae. Statice, Linn. sp. 1.
Euphorbia, Linn. sp. 16. (q) » linifolia, Linn. E.
», radiata, Th. B.
» heptagona, Linn. B. Famizia 38. Primulaceae.
», cereiformis, Linn. B. 1. Primuleae.
>, Clava, vg B. Lubinia, Commers. sp. 1.
3» coronata, JB. 5, atropurpurea, Link. I.
», meloniformis, At. B. |Anagallis, Linn. sp. 1.
»» ornithopus, Jacq. B. 5» coerulea, Schreb. C.
» genistoides, Linn. A. |Samolus, Linn. sp. 3.
» Striata, Th. A. 5, valerandi, Linn. D.
Acalypha. Linn. sp. 4. 5, campanuloidus, R. Br. E.
» glabrata, Th. E. », junceus, &. Br. E,
5, decumbens, Zh..H. Limosella, Linn. sp. 2.
» acuta, Th. A. » capensis, Th. C.
ss cordata, Th. A. », natans, Spr. C.
Croton, Linn. sp. 2. Erinus, Linn. sp. 9.
», dubius, Spr. A. Manulea, Linn. sp. ¥2.
», capensis, Linn. B. :
Ricinus, Linn. sp. 1. 2. Lentibulariae.
», lividus, Jacq. H. Oly-|Utricularia, Linn. sp. 2.
boom. »» capensis, Spreng. B.
Clutia, Linn. sp. 9. 5, Ecklonii, Spreng. Cz.
» pulehella, Linn. A.
Phyllanthus, Linn. sp. 3. Famitia 39. Personatae.
» verrucosus, Zh. A. 1. Rhinantheae.

»» capensis, Spr. D. C. Nemesia, Vent. sp. 4.

»» incurvus, Zh. D.
Tragia, Linn. sp. 1. 2. Scrofularinae.

» capensis, Th. 1. - Gerardia, Linn. sp. 4.

(p) The roots are used by thie colonists as a stomachic. :

(q) The species of Euphorbia, vegetating generally in the dry season, —
cause by their acrid sap, a great portion of the horse sickness, because the
horses are under the necessity of eating them for want of other food. This
is ascertained by the circumstance, that the horses in other districts, where
the Euphorbiaceae do not grow so abundantly, are more free from the dis-
ease, as also those which are fed in the stable.

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

tubulosa, Th. F.
scabra, Th. D.
nigrina, Th. D.

”
»
”

» 3. Orobancheae.
Orobanche, Linn. sp. 2.
Hyobanche, Linn. sp 1.
sanguinea, Linn. B.

’

Alectra, Th, sp. ¥.
capensis, Th. A.

”

4. Buchnereae.
Hemimeris, Linn. sp. 1.
Diascia, Link. sp. 1.
integrifolia, Spreng. C.

39

Famitia 40, Acanthaceae.

Blepharis, Juss. sp. 6.

‘

>> fureata, Pers. B.
5» procumbens, Pers. A.

» Saturejaefolia, Pers. B.
Thunbergia, Retz. sp. 1.

» capensis, fetz. I.
Ruellia, Linn, sp. 5.
Justicia, Linn. sp. 5.

» capensis, Zh. A.
Hypoestis, R. Br. sp. 2.
aristata, R. Br. B.
verticillaris, R. Br. A.

”

”

Fama 41. Bignoniaceae.
Bignonia, Linn. sp. 1.

», capensis, Zh. A,
Incarvillea, Juss. sp. 1.

», capensis, Eckl. Herb. B.
Didymocarpus, Jack. sp. 1.
Rexii, Hoocker. (Colum-

nea henke lioides, Spr.)
Martynia, Linn. sp. 1.
longiflora, Linn. B.

”

”

Fairs 42. Viticeae.
1. Myoporeae.

Selago, Linn. sp. 9:

2. Verbeneae.
Verbena, Linn. sp. 1.
capensis, Th. A.

7
BA

369

Hebenstreitia, Linn. sp. 4.

». cordata, Linn. E.
Lantana, Linn. sp. 1.

» rugosa, Th. A..

Famrira 43, Labiatae.
Salvia, Linn. sp. 4.
rugosa, Th, A.

» scabra, Fh. A.
Nepeta, Linn. sp. 1.

» cataria, Linn. A.
Mentha, Linn. sp; 2.
capensis, Th: H.

» aquatica, Linn. EB.
Ajuga, Linn. sp. 1.
capensis, Eckl. Herb. A.

be)

”?

”

Teucrium, Linne sp. 2.

capense, Th. A.

», africanum, Th. A.
Stachys, Linn. sp. 2.
capensis, Spr. B.

»» aethiopica, Linn. A.C.
Phlomis, Linn, sp. 1.

», capensis, Th. B.
Leonotis, R.Br. C.
ovata, Spr. (Phlomis Leo-

notis, Th.) A.

> intermedia, Lindl. F.
Ocymum, Linn. sp. 2.
racemosum, 7h. B.
tomentosum, Th. A.

99

9

9

9)

”

Famiia 44. Asperifoliae.
Anchusa, Zinn. sp. 1.

» capensis, Th. E.
Myosotis, Linn. sp. 1.

3» versicolor, Roth. D.
Cynoglossum, Linn. sp. 1.

» hispidum, Th. A.
Echinospermum, Lehm. sp. l.
cynoglossoides, Lehm.

(Cynoglossum echina-

tum, Th.) B.
Echium, Linn. sp. 2.

» scabrum, Th. B.
Lithospermum, Linn, sp. 1.

» sceabrum, 7h. A.
Heliotropium, Linn. sp. 2.

99

370 = Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

»» supinum, Linn. F. pens, Linn.) E.
» currassavicum, Linn. » oenotheroides, Linn. F.
» Sagittatus, Th. D.
Faminra 45. Solanaceae. », cordifolius, Th. A,
Solanum, Linn. sp. 8. », trilobus, Th. A.
» nigrum, Zinn. A. », althaeoides, Linn, H.

» quadrangulare, Th. B. » multifidus, Th. F.
» aggregatum, Jacq. A.

» Niveum, 7h. A. | Fanitra 47. Jasmineae.

» Mammosum, Linn. B. |Jasminum, Linn. sp. 1.

», Tigescens, Jucq. A. », capense, Th. A.C.

» Milleri, Javq. H. Olea, Linn. sp. 4.

» capense, Th.#C. » capensis, Linn. H.A. ;
Physalis, Linn. sp. 2. (Olyvehout.)

5, tomentosa, 7h. A. 5, undulata, Jacq. A. (Yzer-

» arboresceus, Linn. C. hout.)
Lycium, Linn. sp. 4. » verrucosa, Pers. G.
Cestrum, Linn. sp. 3. (Wilde Olyvehout.)

» venenatum, 7h. B. »; humplis, Lckl. Herb. E (r)
Datura, Linn. sp. 1. :

» Tatula, Linns A. Famitia 48. Gentianeae.

Chironia, Linn. sp. 6.

Famitia 46. Convolvuleae. , baccifera, Linn. C.

~

Convolvulus, Linn. sp. 12. » nudicaulis, Linn. F.
», simplex, Spr. ([pomea} ,, maritima, Eckl. Herb. E.
simplex, Th.) A. » tetragona, Linn. F. -

» Falkia, Jacq. (Falkiare-| ,, perfoliata, Eckl.Herb.G.(s)

(7) OLEA HUMILIS, n. sp.

Ol. foliis lineari-lanceolatis, acuminatis integerrimis, paniculis terminalibus.

Hab.— On the downs along the east coast of the colony, viz: in the Dis-
trict of Swellendam, at Cap L’Agullis, and in the District of Uitenhage, be-
tween the mouths of the Sunday and Boscheman Rivers.

Fl.—From October to December.

Descr.—Shrub from 2 to 3 feet in height. Branches opposite, gray, and
covered with small warty elevations. Leaves linear-lanceolatate, acuminated,
entire, opposite, very short, petiolated, on the upper side shining dark
green, on the under side somewhat lighter. Panicles terminal, and much
branched.

Obs.—This species differs from the Olea verrucosa, Pers. by its shrubby
and lower shape, smaller leaves, and Panicles standing on the point.

(s) CATRONIA PERFOLIATA, n. sp.

Ch, Caule ramoso tetragono, foliis cordatis acuminatis perfoliatis, calyci-
bus acuminatus viscosis carinatis,

Hab.—Amongst the bushes in the third altitude (1200 feet), on the Van
Stade’s River mountains, District of Uitenhage.

Fl.—In October.

Descr.—Stalk shrubby, from one to two feet high, four-angled, branched.
Branches opposite, dichotomous divided, cach bearing one flower. Leaves
heart-shaped, acuminated, embracing the stalk, shining, somewhat nerved.
Flowers red. Calix acuminated, viscid, keel-shaped. :

4 Obs.—This species differs from Ch. tetragona, Linn. with which it has the
most affinity, by its heart-shaped and more embracing leaves, and by the
viscid acuminated Calyx.

Ee

> SN eg ea

Se ae ht race

On oe

a ae

;
|
|

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage. 371

»» Serpyllifolia, Eckl. Herb.) ,, capense, Linn. B.
D. » filiforme, Linn. B.

|

Sebaea, R.Br. sp. 1. ‘Sarcostemma, R.Br. sp. 2.

yo Saved, ee Br. Ax 5, vViminale, &.Br.A.
Logania, R.Br. sp. 1. » aphyllum, R.Br. B.

5, capensis, Eckl.Herb.F.(t) Eustegia, R.Br. sp. 2.
Villarsia, Vent. sp. 1. » hastata, R.Br. A.

» indica, Vent. D. . ,, filiformis, Rom. et Schult.
Disandra, Linn. sp. 1. B.

» prostrata, Zinn. A. Microloma, &.Br. sp. 1.
Chilianthus, Burchell, sp. 1. » lineare, R.Br. F.

» arboreus, Burch. D. Astephanus, &.Br. sp. 3.
(Wilde Vlierboom.); ,, cordatus, R.Lr. B.

Buddleja, Linn. sp. 3. », linearis, 2. Br. B.
» virgata, Linn. I. Pergularia, Linn. sp. 1.
» Ssalvifolia, Zam. A. » edulis, TA. B. Cu)
», Ssaligna, Willd. D. Stapelia, Linn. sp. 3.

» hirsuta, Linn. B.
Faia 49. Contortae. |Brachystelma, A. Br. sp. 2.

1. Asclepiadeae. », tuberosum, R. Br. C. (v)
Asclepias, Zinn. sp. 1. », elegans, Eckl. Herb. A.
» filiformis, Linn. A. Ceropegia, Linn. sp. 2.
Gomphocarpus, 2. Br. sp. 6. » africana, R.Br. F.
3, arborescens, 2.B. D. » edulis, Hckl. Herb. B.
» cerispus, R.Br. C.
» fruticosus, R.Br. A. 2. Apocyneae.

Xysmalobium, #.Br. sp. 2. Echitis, Linn. sp. 2.
» grandiflorum, &.Br. A. » succulenta, Th. B.

» undulatum, &.Br. B. »,_ bispinosa, Th. B.
Cynanchum, Linn. sp. 5. Tabernaemontana, Linn. sp. 1.

» crassifolium, R.Br. D. », Camassi, Lek. Herb. (w)

», obtusifolium, Linn. E. Camassi-hout, A.

v LOGANIA CAPENSIS, n. sp.
. Foliis oyatis-oblongis perfoliatis utrinque laevibus, corymbis termi-
nalibus trichotomis.

Hab.—In the woods of Zuureberg, near Boontjes River, at the height of
1000 feet; District of Uitenhage,

Fl—In November.

Descr.—Stalk shrubby, and divided into trichotomous four-angled
branches. Leaves oyate-oblong, opposite, embracing the stalk, smooth, on
‘the ppper side green, on the under side somewhat lighter, and in the middle
marked by yellowish veins. Corymb three-parted, each part bearing from
6 to 8 flowers. Segments of the Corolla acute.

Obs.—This species is very nearly related to Logania latifolia, R. Br. which

_ grows in New Holland, but differs in the leaves being more oblong, and not
_ so acute.
(u) The roots of Peregularia edulis, are called by the Hottentots Ku,

and eaten raw.

fv) The roots of Brachystelma tuberosum, are called by the Hottentots
tKakuni, and eaten raw,

(w) TABERNAEMONTANA CAMASSI, n. sp.

T. Foliis lanceolatis oppositis verticillatisque; corymbis axillaribus mul-

+

372 §=Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

Arduina,, Linn. sp. 3. Famitia 50. _Myrsineae.
» erythrocarpa, Eckl. Herb.\Myrsine, Linn. sp. 1.
H.A.(x)| ,, africana, Lenn. A.
», haematocarpa, Lckl.Herb.Sideroxylon, Linn. sp. 2.
B. (y)|_ ,, argenteum, Linn. A.
»» macrocarpa, Eckl. Herb. » imerme, Linn. Melkhoute-
B. (z) boom, A.

tifloris, folliculis lineatis.

Hab.—In the forests of Krakakamma and Adow, District of Uitenhage.

Fi.—In October. :

Descr.—Trunk tree-like, slender, erect, from 16 to 20 feet high, and
seldom more than 3 inches in diameter. Branches verticillated, ash.colour-
ed. Leaves lanceolate, opposite and verticillated, quite entire, ribbed, on
the upper side dark green, on the under side a little lighter; 3 inches long,
and half an inch broad. Corymbs axillary, many-flowered, each flower-
ites three-flowered. Follicles oyal, streaked, sometimes a little incised at
the top.

Obs This tree is named by the inhabitants Camassi-hout, and the wood
is used for many purposes. The flowers have an agreeable smell. It is one
of the finest trees that grows wild in the colony, and would be an ornament
if cultivated in our gardens.

(x) ARDUINA ERYTHROCARPA. AHottent. Red Gnum Gnum.

A. foliis cordato-ovatis, baccis oblongis rubris.

Hfab.—In the forests of Krakakamma and Adow, District of Uitenhage.

Fil.—In October.

Descr.—Shrub from 3 to 5 feet in height, divided at the basis into many
slender branches, which are dichotomous, and in each axilla stand
two opposite thorns, from one to two inches inlength. Leaves heart-shaped,
ovate, smooth, with peduncules, and the under side of a somewhat lighter
green than the upper. ‘Thorns even, as long as the leaves. Flowers from 4
to 5 together in the axilla of each of the upper leaves. Berry oblong, red.

Obs.—The berries are eaten by the Pottentots, and have a sweetish,
somewhat subacid, and not unpleasant taste.

(y) ARDUINA HAEMATOCARPA, | Hotient. Blue Gnum Gnum.

A. foliis ovatis, baccis ovatis cyaneis.

Hab.—On the Karro-like hills; amongst brush-wood at Zwartkop and
Sunday Rivers, District of Uitenhage. Rey

Fil.— October and November. ey

Descr.—Shrub of the height of 10 feet, and divided like the fore-mention-
ed species from the basis into dichotomous branches, which are more acu-
mulated, and closer together, Leaves ovate, coriaceous, on both sides of
the same colour. Therns longer than the leaves. Flowers white, four to-
gether in the axilla of each of the upper leaves, ght ovate, dark blue.

Obs.—The berries of this are sweeter than those of the former species, and
likewise eaten by the Hoitentots. The flowers have an agreeable smell.

Both species appear to be confounded by Botanists under the name of A.
bispinosa, Linn. and as none of the species of this genus differ in the charac-
ter of their thorns, it has been considered necessary to alter the name.

(z) ARDUINA MACROCARPA, n. sp.

A. foliis ovatis acuminatis, baccis citriformibus maximis.

Hab.—In the country near Port Natal, from whence it was brought to
the colony, and has flowered in the garden of Mr. Brehm, at Uitenhage, in
the month of Noyember.

Descer.—Sbrub from 8 to 10 feet in height. Branches and thorns dichoto-
mous. Leayes ovate, acuminated, very short, petiolated, on the upper
side a little greener than on the under. Thorns shorter than the leaves.
Flowers white, large, of an agreeable smell, 3 together in the axilla of each
of the upper leaves. Segments of the corolla one inch long, anda quarter
ofan inch broad. Berry as large as a small lemon. '

Obs.—\ have not yet been able to procure the ripe fruit, which is said to
be eaten by the Caffres at Port Natal, and to be very palatable.

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

Olinia, Th. sp. 1.

» eymosa, Th. D

_ Faminia 51. Styraceae.
Royena, Linn. sp. 5

; villosa, Linn. A.
hirsuta, Linn. A.
lucida, Linn. A.
pallens, Th. A.
angustifolia, Willd. D.

9?
”
”

3%.

Famitia 52. Ericeae.

1. Rhododendreae.
Weinmannia, Linn. sp. 1.
+ pimnata, Spr. A.
Cunnonia, Linn. sp. 1.
capensis, Linn.
elseboom, H.

Erica, Linn. sp. 12. F.G.
cerinthoides, Linn. F.

”

”

Famitia 53. Campanuleae.
Campanula, Linn. sp. 6.
» procumbens, Linn. C-
Prismatocarpus, Herit. sp. 1.
» crispus, Hert. A.
Lightfootia, Herit. sp. 6.
fasciculata, Spreng. B.
sessiliflora, Spreng. B.

”?

”
A
}

7 FPAMIni1A BA. Lobelieac.

q © Lobelia, Linn. sp. 10.

§ coronopifolia, Linn. D.G.
me 9° ‘bicolor, Curt. C.

S anceps, Linn. D.

L ’ ,, thermalis, Th. D.E.

bE _ Cyphia, Berg. sp. 3. (a)

"4. simplex, Spr. Veldbarou.

”

~ ». sylvatica, Eckl. Herb.
4 ~. Boschbarou.
' , undulata, Eckl. Herb.
by Viaktebarou.

pBeacvola, Linn. sp 1.
» Koenigii, Vahl.

Roode

373

Faminia 55. Compositae.
1. Cynareae.

Cynara, Linn. sp. 1.

» glomerata, Th. A.
Stobea, Th. sp. 6.
glabrata, Th. A.
pinnata, Th. C.

», heterophylla, Th. B.
Sphaeranthus, Linn. sp. 1.
africanus, Linn. I.

9

tel

9

2. Eupatorinae.
Eupatorium, Linn. 4 5.
Mikania, Willd. sp. 2

» auriculata, Willd. A.
Chrysocoma, Linn. sp. 3.

» microphylla, Th.
Cacalia, Linn. sp. 12.
articulata, Th. B.
acaulis, Th. B.
euneifolia, Zinn. B.
repens, Linn. B.
tomentosa, Th. B.
arbuscula, Th. B.
Pteronia, Linn. sp. 8. B.
Stoebe, Linn. sp. 4.

., Rhinocerotis, Linn. D.
lSeriphium, Linn. sp. 7. F.G.
Athanasia, Linz. sp. 8. B.
Bidens, Linn. sp. 1.
Tarchonanthus, Linn. sp. 3.
camphoratus, Linn. B.
ellipticus, Th. A.

» racemosus, 7h. B.
Baccharis, Linn. sp. 1.
Gnaphalium, Linn. sp. 32.

;, toetidum, Linn. D.

» glabrum, 7h. A.
Elichrysum, Willd. sp.
argenteum, ob F.
recurvatum, Willd. E.

» fulgidum, Willd. A.
Tanacetum, Zinn. sp. 5.

», suffruticosum, Linn. B.
' 4, multiflorum, Th. ©.

”

”

>

9

99

a
Re:

tots, and called Barou.

(a) The roots of all the three species of Cyphia,

are eaten by the Hotten-

374 Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

Artemisia, Linn. sp. 1. 4. Cichoreae.
» afra, Jacq. D. Crepis, Linn. sp. 1.

Cotula, Linn. sp. 2. Lactuca, Linn. sp. 1.
» coronopifolia, Linn. D. » capensis, Th. C.
», globifera, 7h. E. Sonchus, Linn. sp. 1.

» glaber, Th. C.
Hyoseris, Linn, sp. 1.

3. Radiatae.

Conytza, Linn. sp. 1. Fanta 56. Aggregatae.
Erigeron, Linn. sp. 2. Scabiosa, Linn. sp. 3.
Inula, Linn. sp. 3. Corymbium, Linn. sp. 2.

» capensis, Spr. D. » glabtum, Linn. F.

» africana, Lam. D. » filiforme, Linn.-F.
Aster, Linn. sp. 14.

» hilifolius, Vent. Be Famru1a 57. Valerianeae.

»» papposus, Willd. F. Valeriana, Linn. sp. 1.
Cineraria, Linn. sp. 3. » capensis, Th. H.
», amelloides, Linn.

Senecio, Linn. sp. 33. Famitia 58. Cucurbitaceae.
Arnica, Linn. sp. 4. Bryonia, Linn. sp. 4.

s» Ppiloselloides, Linn. D. » scabra, Linn. A.

5) (Cofdatayel fret », africana, Linn. B.

Leyssera, Linn. sp. 3. » angulata, Th. H.
», gnaphaloides, Linn. D. »» quinqueloba, Th. H.

Oedera, Linn. sp. 1. Cucumis, Linn. sp. |.
» prolifera, Linn. G. » prophetarum, Linn. C.
Matricaria, Linn. sp. 2.
Libekia, Berg, sp. 3. Famitia 59. Rubiaceae,
> turbinata, Th. C. 1. Stellatae.
», lobata; Th: D: Galium, Linn. sp. 1. -
» pectinata, Berg, E. »» mucronatum, Th. D.
Gazania, Gaertn. sp. 3. Rubia, Linn. sp. 1.
» integrifolia, Spr. B. » cordifolia, Linn. E.

» vrigens, R.Br. C. Anthospermum, Linn. sp. 5.
Gorteria, Linn. sp. 1. » aethiopicum, Linn. G.
»» . personata, Linn. C. iGalopina, Th. sp.1l.

Cullumia, 2. Br. sp. 1. 5, circaeoides, Th.
» ciliaris, R. Br. G.
Berkheya, Ehr. sp. 3. 2. Spermacoceae.
Ursinia, Gaertn. sp. 5. Spermacoce, Linn. sp.3.
», foeniculacea, Spr. A.C. :
Eriocephalus, Linn. sp. 2. 3. Coffeaceae.
s racemosus, Linn. D. \Pavetta, Linn. sp. 2.
Calendula, Linn. sp. 6. » caffra, Th. A:

Othonna, Linn. sp. 17. B. | 9 lanceolata, n. sp. B.
Osteospermum, Linn.sp.7.G.F.\Plectronia, Linn. sp. 1.
Arctotis, Linn. sp. le » ventosa, Linn. H.

‘

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage. 375

4. Cinchoneae.
Hedyotis, Linn. sp. 2.
s, herbacea, Linn. A.
» capensis, Lam. D.
Gardenia, Linn. sp. 2.
», Thunbergia, Linn. H.
; Rothmannia, Linn. F.

5. Guettardéae.
Penaea, Linn. sp. 2.
», lateriflora, Linn. G.
», mucronata, Linn. G.

Famiu1a 60. Caprifoliae.
1. Halleriaceae.
Halleria, Linn. sp. 1.
»» lucida, Linn. B.

2. Lorantheae.
Viscum, Linn. sp. 4.

» rotundifolium, Linn. B.

5, villosa, Linn. D.
» hermanniaefolia, Eckl.
Herb. D.F.
» bupleurifolia, Rich. A.
» virgata, Linn. G.D.
Bupleurum, Linn. sp. 3.
», arborescens, Linn. D.
» trifoliata, Wendl. A.
Seseli, Linn. sp. 1.
», chaerophylloides, Th. D.
Cnidium, Cuss. sp. 1.
5, suffruticosum, Schlech-
: tend, D.
Oenanthe, Linn. sp. 12.
5, imebrians, Zh. A.
Apium, Linn. sp. 1.
»» prostratum, Labillard, E.
Torilis, Gaertn. sp .l.
», africana, Spr. C.
Bunium, Linn. sp. 1.
», Tigens, Spr. C.

» glaucum, Eck/. Herb. B. \Capnophyllum, Gaertn. sp. 1.

y Obscurum, 7h. B.
» capense, Linn. B.
Loranthus, Linn. sp. 1.

4 ”

3. Viniferae. !

_ Vitis, Linn.
; », capensis, Th. H.

' » cirrhosa, Th. H.B.
Fama 61. Umbelliferae.
_ Cussonia, Linn. sp. 2.
> thyrsiflora, Linn. A.B.

9
| mareelboom. (b)
_Arctopus, Linn. sp. 1.

5, echinatus, Linn. A.
_Astrantia, Linn. sp. 1.
-_,, Ciliaris, Linn. H.
Hydrocotyle, Linn. sp. 6.
— » Vulgaris, Linn. D.

5) asiatica, Linn. D.

africanus, Eckl. Herb. D.

spicata, Linn. B.E. Sa-

,, africanum, Gaertn. B.
\Sium, Linn. sp. 3-

», filifolium, Th. A.

» angustifolium, Linn. D.

Famir14 63. Terebinthaceae.
Rhus, Linn. sp. 31. Taybosfes.
» pauciflorum, Th. A. -
_5, obliquum, Th. A.

» alatum, Th. A.

» Spicatum, Th. A.H.

» cirrhiflorum, Linn. A.

, tridendatum, Linn. B.

>, dimidiatum, Th. E.

» crenatum, 7h. B.

» sinuatum, Zh. A.

» tomentosum, Linn. A.
) excisum, “Eh: A.

», glaucum, Th. H.

», pubescens, Th. D.

» laevigatum, Th. A.

»» -mucronatum, Th. A.

jst

/t

} Samgreelboom, are eaten by the Hottentots and Caffres. This tree
has, at a distance, the appearance of a Palm-tree, and would be an orna-
‘ment to our gardens.

_péon The root of Cussonia spicata, which is called by the colonists Noijes-

376 Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

3 vViminale, 7. D: 5, sessilifolium, Limn. B.
>» erosum, Th. A. », Morgsana, Linn. E. :
» lanceum, Th. H. Tribulus,. Linn.. sp. 1. |

rosmarinifolium, Vahl..G.| ,, terrestris, Linn. C.
Fagara, Linn. sp. 1.
», atmata,. Th. A. Famitia 68. Menispermeae.

Cissampelos, Linn. sp. 1.

Faminra 64. Rhamneae. » capensis, Th. B. D.

Rhamnus, Linn. sp. 8.
” hh ye on. FamixrA 70. Melieae. |
oi, DER SRS ere ntet ia: Ekebergia, Sparm. sp. 1.

iid nics WA Rte 5, capensis, Sparm. H.Esse-
” 4 ’ o . boom.

Phylica, Linn. sp. 4. F.G.

Ceanothus, Linn. sp. 1. |
.. apbeleede ae Tele: Faminia 72. Acera.

Ilex, Linn: sp. 1. Dodonaea, Linn. sp. 1.

,, crocea, 7h. A. Saffraan-| » angustifolia, Th. D. -
Cassine, it sp. 5. Faia 73. Sapindeae.
Celastrus, Linn. sp. 18. Ornitrophe, Linn. sp. 1.

» vostratus, Th. B. » capensis, Heck. Herb.

» linearis, Th. D. Wilde Pruimeboom.

», votundifolius, 7h B.
Euclea, Linn. sp. 6. (c) Fama 74. Onagreae.

> lancea, Th. A. Epilobium,. Linn. sp. 2.

»» pubescens, Eckl. Herb. A.| ,, villosym, Th. D.

». humilis, Eckl. Herb. A. | ,, tetragonum, Linn. E.

Vlakteguarri. Montinia, Linn. sp. }.
-,, .desertorum, Eckl.Herb.B.| ,,~ acris,. Linn G.
- undulata, Th. B. Bosch- %

guarri. Famiui1a 75. Salicariae.
Famiria 65. Diosmeae. - |Lythrum, Lznn. sp. 1.
Brunia, Linn. sp. 2. » hyssopifolium, Linn. E.
», abrotanocides, Linn. G.
»» -Paleacea, Linn: G. Famiria 76. Cruciferae.
Diosma, Linn. sp. 12. F.G. 1. Siliquosae.
», pulchella, Linn. G. Cheiranthus, Linn. sp: I.
» Tufescens, Spreng. G. Heliophila, Linn. sp. 8.
Sisymbrium, Linn.

Famitia 67. Rutaceae. » capense, 7h. A.
Calodendron, Th. sp. 1. », Burchellii, Cand. B.
», capense, Th. F. Wilde » lyratum, Burm. B.

. . Kastanjeboom. Nasturtium, 2. Br.
Zygophyllum, Linn. sp. 4. » palustre, Cand. B.

»» microphyllum, 7h. F. ‘
eee
(c) The berries of Euclea are eaten.

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

%. Siliculosae.
Lepitium, Linn. sp. 3.

gy, Capense, Th. C.
a pinnatum, Th. A.

Fauna 77. Fumariae.
Fumaria, Linn. sp. 1.

», Lichtensteinii, Schlech-

tend, D.

Corydalis, Vent. sp. 1.
Cracea, Schlechtend, A.

3?

Famiztia 78. Ranunculaceae.
Ranunculus, Linn. sp. 2.
sceleratus, Linn. D.

» pubescens, 7h. B.
Clematis, Linn. sp. 1.
triloba, Th. A.

”

”

Faminia 79. Polygaleae.
Polygala, Linn. sp. 11.

» cordifolia, Linn. A.

» quadrigona, Burchell, G.
amoena, Thunb. A.

» sericea, Eckl. Herb. G.
Muraltia, Neck. sp. 7.

» Squarrosa, Cand. D.
Mundia, Kunth. sp. 1.

7 9

”

Famitta 80. Leguminosae.
Virgilia, Lam. sp. 1.

> aurea, Lam. D.
Cyclopia, Vent. sp. 1.

» genistoides, Venten. G.
Podaliria, Lam. sp. 3
4, styracifolia, Sims. G.

Cytisus, Linn. sp. 2.
Ononis, Linn. sp. 4.
5, microphylla, Thunb. B.
Borbonia, Linn. sp. 1.
4; lanceolata, Linn. F.
Bpeveckis, Thunb. sp. 1.

nee, Duinebesjes, and eaten.
wise of Indigo,

spinosa, Cand. var. albi-
flora, D. Duinebesjes.(d) Medicago, L. sp 1.

377

» nuda, Ker. G.
Sarcophyllum,; 7h. sp. 1.

» carnosum, Th. E.
Loddigesia, Sims. sp. 1,

» oxalidifolia, Sime. A.
Rafnia, Thunb. sp. 2.
retroflexa, Th. A. -

»» spicata, Th. D.
Aspalathus, Linn. sp. 10.
Crotalaria, Linn. sp. 5.

» pilosa, Th. A.
Dolichos, Linn. sp. 2.

»» gibbosus, Thunb. G.

», decumbens, Th. C.
Phaseolus, Linn. sp. 2.

» capensis, Th. D.
Glycine, Linu. sp. 7.
Orobus, L. sp. 2.
pellucidus, Spreng. G.

5, capensis, Spreng. C.
Liparia, L. sp. 2. *
Sutherlandia, R. Br. sp. 1.

» frutescens, R. Br. B.
Lessertia, Decand, sp. 6.

», obtusata, Spr. A.
Indigofera, Linn. sp. 7. (Ce)
Galega, Linn. sp. 2.
Trigonella, ZL. sp. 5.

glabra, Th. A.

7

”

~

», Jlaciniata, Gouan. C.
Hippocrepis, Linn. sp. 1.
», unisiliqua, L. A.
Hedysarum, Linn. sp. 1.

» squarrosum, 7h. A.D.
Hallia, Th sp. 1.

>, asarina, Th. H
Psoralea, Linn. sp. il.
decidua, Berg. A.
multicaulis, Jacq. D.
repens, Linn. E.
decumbens, A7é. D.
striata, Th. Ds 4
tenuifolia, Linn. H.

d) The berries of Mundia spinosa, are called by the colonists Schildpad-
Different species of Indigofera may, perhaps, be used to the prepara-
3B

378

» bracteata, Linn. E.

» Spicata, Linn. D.

» triflora, Th. D:

99 verrucosa, Willd. F.

x» Ppinnata, iL. G.
Melilotus, Tournef. sp. 1.

», Indica, Desf. E.
Trifolium, L. sp. 2.

» Stipulaceum, Th. C.
Cassia, Z. sp. 1.

» apensis, Th. F.
Schotia, Jacq. sp. 1.

»» . Speciosa, Jacq. B. (f)
Omphalobium, Jacq. sp. 1.

», Schotia, Jacq. fil. A.
Acacia, Willd. sp. 2.

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage.

»» vitifolium, Ait. D.

», odoratissimum, Azt. C.

»» alchemilloides, Azt. A.
Monsonia, Linn. sp. 1.

», ovata, Cav. A.C.

2. Melianthaceae.
Melianthus, Linn. sp. l.
» major, Linn. F.

Oxalis, Linn. sp. 17.

4

Impatiens, ‘Linn. sp. 1.

Famiuia 85. Malvaceae.

i
», capensis, Burchell, A.C.|Malva. Linn. sp. 3.

» caffra, Willd. D.

Famttia 81. Capparideae,
Capparis, Linn. sp. 3.

» citrifolia, Lam. B.

» oleoides, Burchell, D.

», triphylla, Th. A.
Schepperia, Neck. sp. 1.

», Juncea, Decand. B.

2. Droseraceae.
Drosera, Linn. sp. 1.
5, cistiflora, Linn. F.

Fama 82. Hypericeae.
Hypericum, Linn. sp. 1.
», aethiopicum, Th. A.H.

Famizia 84, Geranieae.
ile
Geranium, Linn. sp. 2.
» Incanum, Linn. G.
Pelargonium, At sp. 33.
», melananthon, Jacq. A.
», tetragonum, Herit. B.
» peltatum, At. B.
» inqninans, Ait. B.

», capensis, Linn. D.

» grossularifolia, Cav. E.

» rotundifolia, Linn. C.

Kiesablaaderen.

Hibiscus, Linn. sp. 5.

», aethiopicus, Linn, A.

» gyssopinus, Th. B.

» urens, Linn. H.

», ficulneus, Linn. D.

5» vesicarius, Cav. D.

2. Sideae.
Sida, L. sp. 4.
», capensis, Cav. I.
35 Soneratia, Cav. A.D.
», triloba, Cav. A.D.

» ternata, Linn. A.
Faminia 87. Ochneae.
Ochna, Linn. sp. 1.

», atropurpurea, Decand.A.

Famitia 89. Tiliaceae,
1.
Grewia, Linn. sp. 2.
», occidentalis, Linn. A. (gq)
» flava, Decand. B.

(f) The beans of Schotia speciosa, and Omphalobium Schotia, are eaten
by the Hottentots ; roasted either in the hard legumes on the fire, or boiled.
g) The somewhat succulent fruits of Grewia occidentalis are called by the

inhabitants Kreusbesjes, and eaten.

Plants found in the District of Uitenhage. 379

Sparmannia, Linn. sp. 1. Famitia 93. Portulaceae.
+ africana, Linn. H. Portulaca, Linn. sp. 1.
», oleracea, Linn. B.

2. Hermannieae. Talinum, Juss. sp. 1.
Hermannia, Linn. sp. 11. » arachnoides, R. Br. (Por-
Mahernia, Linn. sp. 3. tulaca trigona, Th. B.

» glabrata, Cav. B. Portulacaria, Jacq. sp: 1.
» diffusa, Linn. B. », afra, Jacq. B. Spekboom.
Famiiia 91. Ionidieae. Famitia 94. Aizoideae.
Viola, Linn. sp. 1. Aizoon, Linn. sp. 6.

» capensis, Linn. F.G.
Frankenia, Linn. sp. 3.

» secundum, Linn. B.
», glinoides, L. C.

» Nothria, Thunb. E. » rigidum, L. C.
» Krebsii, Schlechtend. B. |Mesembryanthemum, Lim, sp.
5» pauciflora, Decand. B. 38.

» felinum, Lam. B.
Famiuia 92. Caryophylleae.| ,, linguaeforme, Linn. B.

Dianthus, Linn. sp. 2. Tetragonia, L. sp. 5.

» caespitosus, Th. C. » hirsuta, L. E.

» erenatus, Th. A. »» fruticosa, L. B.
Silene, L. sp. 11. 5, tetrapteris, Haw. B.

» noctiflora, Linn. C. », echinata, Avt. B.

»» bellidifolia, Jacg D.

» gallica, Linn. C. Famitia 98. Sempervivae.
Arenaria, L. sp. 2. Cotyledon, Linn. sp. 7.
Syininubray b: B: ,», teretifolia, Th. B.

>> marina, Sm. E. » orbiculata, Linn. B.
Cerastium, L. », oblonga, Haw. C.
» vulgatum, Z. A. » Yramosa, Haw, B.

Bergia, L. 5» hemisphaerica, Linn. B.
» glomerata, L. B. », mucronata, Lam B.
Pharnacium, Linn. sp. 7. Crassula, Linn. sp. 28.
»» marginatum, 7h. D. » falcata, Linn. B.

» dichotomum, Th. C. »» arborenscens, Mill. B.(h)
» glomeratum, Th. D. » perfoliata, Linn. B
Polycarpon, Linn. sp. 1. ,», Cotyledonis, Linn. B.
» tetraphyllum, Linn. C. argentea, L. B.
. ». obvallata, LZ. C.
2. Lineae. Tillaea, L. sp. 3.
Linum, Linn. sp. 2. ». inanis, L. B.F.
» africanum, Linn. —
» aethiopicum, Th, E. Famii1a 100. Rosaceae. .
Cliffortia, L. sp. 6.

(h) The root of Crassula arborenscens is eaten by the Hottentotsraw, but

taste astringent; they call it Kar Kai. >

380 A Description of the Birds

», odorata, Th. E. Geum, Linn. sp. 1.

»» llicifolia, Linn. D. yy» capense, nb. G.

» serrata, Th. F. Rubus, Linn. sp. 2. Wilde

s, strobilifera, Linn. D. Braame.

5, graminea, Th. I. » Mundtii, Schlechtend, A.
Alchemilla, Linn. sp. 1. i)

», capensis, Th. G. »» chrysocarpus, Schlechtend,
Acharia, Thunb. sp. 1. H.

3» tragioides, Th. A.H.

A Description of the Birds inhabiting the South of
Africa. By ANprew Smitu, M.D. Member of the
Wernerian Natural History Society of Edinburgh;
ponerery Member of the Mineralogical Society of Jena,

c. i
[Con®nued from p. 241.)
Buteo Lacorus.*

Falco Lagopus, Gmel. Syst. 1, p. 260, sp. 58.—Lath. Ind.
Orn. vol.1, p. 19.—Merey Tasschenb. Deut. vol. 1, p, 37.—
Falco Plumipes, Daud. Orn.—Falco Sclavonicus, Lath. Ind.
vol. 1, p. 26. sp. 54.—Buse Gantée, Le Vaill. Ois, d’ Afrique,
vol. 1, pl. 18.

B. fuscus. ex albido vario rectricibus fuscis basi dimidia
apice que albis ; cera pedibusque luteis.

. Male.—Head, upper part of neck, throat, breast, and thighs,
whitish yellow, variegated with large oblong brown streaks ;
interscapulars, wing coverts, and back, brownish black, each -
feather with a yellowish red edging ; a large transverse band
or blotch of deep brown on the posterior part of belly; rump
and under tail coverts whitish yellow. ‘Tail white towards
base, elsewhere uniform brown, with all the feathers termi-
nated by dirty white ; legs feathered as far as the toes; the
latter and eyes brown; cere yellow; bill black. The male
‘measures nineteen inches, and the female two feet three
inches.

The female has less white upon the head, the neck, and the

(i) The fruits of Rubus Mundtii are black, of Rubus chrysocarpus yellow
and both eaten.

* In consequence of an error in the printing department, the name and
synonymes of this bird were. made to finish that portion of the communica-
tion, descriptive of the Birds inhabiting the South of Africa, which appeared
in our last number, even without having undergone the common typogra-
phical corrections.

inhabiting the South of Africa. 381

tail; more brown upon the belly and sides; the thighs and
tarsi have a ggeater proportion of white; and the interscapu-
lars are edgee with yellowish white.

Varies according to age, being in different specimens more
or less spotted with brown, more or less varied on the upper
parts with white, with a more or less distinct white stripe
over eyes, and with brown and white more or less irregularly
dispersed on the breast. The greater part of the belly is often
white, and variegated by some small brown spots; the feathers
of the thighs rayed transversely, and the tail, towards ex-
tremity, with three transverse bands, the first of which, or
that next the base, is broadest ; iris a beautiful yellow.

Le Vaillant only found this species amongst the woods of
Antiqualand. He says it is more ferocious than the other
African species of the genus, that it avoids inhabited places,
and lives quite isolated. Its flight is rapid; and it often
destroys partridges by suddenly pouncing upon them from the
top of a tree, where it places itself to observe their mo-
tions. As I have only met with one bird resembling that just
described, and had not the opportunity of examining it for
more than a few minutes, I cannot pretend to say that it was
actually the booted buzzard of Europe. As both Cuvier and
Temmink consider the bird figured by Le Vaillant under the
name of “ Buse Gantée,”’ as identical with the Falco (Buteo)
Lagopus of Linneus, I have preferred giving the description
of it by the latter author, to furnishing from my own notes
what could only be a very imperfect detail.

Falco Tachardus, Daud.—Le Tachard, Le Vaillant Ois.
P Afrique, pl. 19. a

: Bureo Tacuarvvs.
¥
‘
_. B. supra brunneus, subflavo aut rubro-albo variegatus ; subtus
" albus, striis et maculis brunnetis notatis; femoribus plerumque
_ Fubro-brunneis 3 cera et tarsis flavis; oculis brunnets ; rosire
nigro; flavo maculato. :
_ Male.—Bill black, with the base of lower mandible, and a
_ gmail portion of the under adjoining it, yellow ; ‘cere yellow;
_ #yes brown; head, neck, back, and rump brown, with the
edges and tips of the feathers light grayish brown, or reddish
w, and the bases of many of them, particularly on the
and neck, white; @Jso many of those of neck, back, and
shoulders clouded, spotted, or crossed by irregular white
‘Streaks; under parts white, with the throat streaked by nar-
Tow longitudinal brown lines, and the breast and posterior
a of belly more or less spotted with oblong or roundish
wn blotches; thighs dirty reddish brown. Primary quill
feathers black, with the exception of the inner vanes towards
quilis, which are white; secondaries brown, with blackish ‘ir

352 A Description of the Birds

regular transverse bands, and the edges of the inner vanes
white. Tail moderately long, slightly roun of a dirty
grayish color, with ten or more narrow waved transverse
blackish brown bands; tip of each feather dirty reddish white.
Legs and toes greenish yellow; claws black. Length from
bill to base of tail eleven inches; length of latter seven
inches and a quarter.. Wings, when folded, as long as the tail.

Young.—Aboye brown, verging towards blackish brown,
with the bases of the feathers, of at least the head and neck,
white; below brownish red, with the shafts of the feathers
black; chin with a slight mottling of white. Primary and
secondary quill feathers as in adult specimens. ‘Tail feathers
grayish, on outer vanes crossed by many waved or oblique
narrow blackish bands ; on inner vanes reddish white, or red-
dish brown, with similar black bands; tips of all the feathers
dirty reddish yellow. Legs and toes greenish yellow; claws
black; bill black, with yellow in the same situations as in the
old bird, but neither so extensive nor*so brilliant. Tail
brownish gray, with the inner vanes crossed by eight or ten
transyerse tawny or reddish white bands; tips light reddish
brown or dirty tawny.

Inhabits the whole of South Africa, but is much more
scantily distributed than the first described species of this
genus. When on the wing, the two have a considerable
resemblance to each other, but they are readily to be distin-
guished by the smaller size of the present species.

Obs.—Like the other birds of this genus, the Tachard ex-
hibits much variety of colouring, and it is very seldom that
any two specimens are found which exactly resemble each
other. The markings on the breast and belly, and the colors ©
of the tail, are what exhibit most varieties in the bird just
described. In some the belly and breast are almost divested
of spots, and exhibit nearly an uniform white color; while in
others both of those parts, and even the throat, are densely
covered with streaks or roundish blotches, when but little
difference appears to exist in the ages of the individuals. In
most instances the tail is grayish brown, banded with blackish
brown, yet in not a few is it deep chesnut or bright rufous,
and distinctly banded transversely by numerous black. lines,
when.no reason exists for considering them as not of equal
years. In the majority of individuals of this species, whatever
may be the color of the lower parts, the legs, in general, are
reddish brown, but in some they are occasionally found ex-
hibiting a white ground, variegated by brownish spots or
longitudinal streaks.

ButeEo DESERTORUM.

Falco Desertorum, Daud., Shaw, Latham.—Le Rongri, Le
Vaillant, vol. 1, pl. 17. ?

inhabiting the South of Africa. 383

B. ferrugineus ; gutture, pectore et tectrictbus inferioribus
caud@ subalbidis ; abdomine nigro notatis ; remigibus primori=
bus nigris, cauda subtus ferruginea infra grisea indistincte
fasciata; rostro et tarsis flavis ; oculis rubris.

Male.—Bil! and cere yellow; eyes red; head, neck, back,
and belly ferruginous red; the latter with dashes of black ;
throat,: breast, and under tail coverts grayish white. Pri-
mary quill feathers black. Tail ferruginous red above, gray-
ish white, with indistinct transverse bands, beneath ; legs and
toes yellow; claws black. Size considerably below that of
the Buteo Jackals, or most common South African buzzard.

Female.—Size rather exceeding that of the male, and the
ferruginous tint is less deep and brilliant.

This species I have never met with, and am therefore
forced to have recourse to the works of Le Vaillant. He
states that it inhabits the more retired spots of South Africa;
that it feeds upon rats, moles, mice, and even insects ; and that
its cry resembles much that of the common European buzzard.
It places its nest in bushes; constructs it externally of dry
twigs, internally of wool, hair, and feathers ; and lays from
three to four eggs. ig

GENUS. CIRCUS, Auct.

Rostrum mediocre, a basi
aduncum; nares subovales ;
tarsi elongati; acrotarsia scut-
ellata ; digiti plerumque breves ;
Remex 3tius. longissimus. Ca-
pitis latera plumarum. circulo
instructi disco capitali strigium
persimili; cauda equales.

Bill moderately strong, cur-
ved from the base; nostrils
oviform; tarsielongated; acro-
tarsia scutellate; toes for the
most part short; the third quill
feather longest; sides of the
head with a circle of decom-
posed silky feathers, as in the

owls.
Circus Lavanpt.

C. nigro-fuscus, tectricibus supertoribus caud@ albis ; remigi-
bus, primariis albo, nigro-fusco et cano notatis; cauda nigra
fusca cum fasciis canis instructis.

Male. —Bill black, with the base of lower mandible, and
the portion of the edge of upper adjoining it yellow; cere
_ and eyes yellow; head, neck, back, rump, shoulders, and all
_ the under parts brownish black, verging on pure black; the
_ bases of the feathers of the nape pure white. Primary quill
_ feathers hoary gray on outer vanes, on inner, towards quills,
_ white, and elsewhere grayish brown, or grayish black; se-
_ eondaries with the outer vanes hoary, the inner nearly white,
_ and both towards tips crossed by a broad blackish band; upper

384 A Description of the Birds

tail coverts white, under ones black, with some narrowly tipt
with white. Tail nearly even, black, with four transverse
bands of dark bluish gray, and the tips of all the feathers
grayish white; the vanes close to quills pure silky white.
Legs and toes yellow; claws black. Length from bill to base
of tail ten inches; length of latter nine and a half inches. ~

Female.—Size rather greater than that of the male, and the
prevailing color is more of a dull blackish brown.

Young.—Bill and cere as in maturespecimens; front black-
ish brown; crown and part of nape light rufous, variegated
with brownish black streaks or clouds: back of neck an uni
form brownish black; shoulders, wing coverts, and scapulars,
brownish black, broadly tipt with pale rufous or tawny white;
chin, throat, breast, and belly, tawny rufous; the two first
with brownish streaks or spots, the third clouded by brownish
blotches, and the last slightly marked by longitudinal brown
streaks. Quill feathers with the gray less clear, with the
tips tawny white, but otherwise as in old specimens. Tail
blackish brown, with three distinct white transverse bands,
besides the bases and tips of all the feathers being white.
Legs and toes dirty yellow.

This bird frequents marshy damp grounds in the vicinity of
Cape Town, as well as along both the eastern and western
coasts. It feeds upon mice, rats, frogs, and lizards, and in
quest of those it skims slowly along close to the surface of the
grourid. It builds its nest sometimes in low bushes in the
vicinity of swamps, but more generally amongst rushes or
reeds in the middle of marshes; constructs it externally of
dried twigs, rushes, &c.; internally of wool and hair; and
lays from three to four eggs. .

Obs.—In very young specimens of this bird, the whole of
the under parts are nearly of an uniform tawny tinge; but as
the plumage developes itself, the throat and breast exhibit dark
brown variegations, and in proportion as it advances in age,
those become more distinct, and also appear on the belly.
In many specimens irregular white spots are observed on the
latter, and many of the feathers are also narrowly tipt with
white. In some old birds the transverse bands of the tail are
pure silky white, instead of gray.

Circus SwAINsonil.

C. supraargenteus ; subtus albus ; remigibus nigro-ceruleiis 5
reciricibus lateralibus albis, fasciis transversis trregularibus
notatis ; mediis, canis fasciis obscuris transversis variegatis ;
tarsis flavis ; rostro nigro.

Bill black; cere yellow; eyes ; front nearly pure
white; head, neck, back, rump, and shoulders light grayish

inhabiting the South of Africa. 385

white, or pale silvery ; throat, breast, belly, vent, under tail
coverts, and inside of wings, pure white; upper tail coverts
white, banded transversely with dusky black. Primary and
secondary wing coverts gray, slightly tipt with white; prima-
ry wing feather deep dirty bluish purple, with the inner vanes
towards bases white ; secondaries dirty hoary gray, with the
edges of the inner vanes white. Tail long, square, the three
lateral feathers on each side white, and crossed by five or six
irregular transverse brownish bands; the centre ones deep
hoary blue, with faint dusky transverse bands, particularly on
inner vanes, tips of all the feathers white; tarsi and toes
yellow; claws black. Length from bill to base of tail eight
and a half inches ; length of tail nine inches.

I haye only met with two specimens of this species in the
Colony, the one was procured near Groenekloof, in the Cape
District, and the other in Albany. Both of them exhibited
exactly the same markings, and gaye every reason to believe
they were birds arrived at full maturity.

Circus SUPERALIARIS.*

C. supra brunneus plumis plurimis albo marginatis, fronte,
fascia supra et infra oculos, partibus inferioribusque subfulvis ;
rostro negro ; cera et oculis flavis; remigibus brunneis, pogonits
internis albo fasciatis.

Male.—Bill black, with a small yellow spot on each side of
lower mandible towards base; eyes brownish yellow; cere
yellowish ; above dirty brown, with many of the feathers tipt
with reddish white, particularly on the shoulders; front, chin,
throat, breast, belly, vent, and a stripe over, and another
below each eye, pale tawny; upper tail coverts pure white;
under ones tawny; cheeks deep brown. Primary quill feathers
dirty brown; the inner vanes towards quills with alternate
white and brown transverse broad bands; secondaries uni-
form dirty brown. ‘Tail even; the three outermost feathers
of each side marked by broad alternate white and dirty brown
bands; tips of all the feathers inclined to white; legs and
toes yellow; claws black. Length from bill to base of tail
eight and a half inches; length of latter eight inches.

Female. —_--—

Young.—Above brown, with most of the feathers broadly
edged and tipt with dirty red; front, chin, collarets, and band
_ over and under eyes tawny; breast, belly, vent, and thighs
_ with reddish brown longitudinal blotches; inside of wings deep
chesnut. Primary quill feathers blackish brown, with the
inner vanes broadly banded transversely with white. Tail
nearly even, with the three outermost feathers of each side

* South African Commercial Advertiser, for May 30, 1829.
¥ 3 Cc ’

386 A Description of the Birds

broadly banded brown and reddish tawny, middle ones brown-

ish black, with irregular tawny bands or blotches ; the tips of

= = feathers reddish white ; tarsi and toes yellow; claws
ack.

Inhabits Namaqualand and the country about Oliphant’s
River, as well as various parts on the eastern coast of the
Colony. Of this species I have only met with two specimens,
and as both of them had the tips of many of the feathers on
the back, of a color distinctly differing from the prevailing
one, I am disposed to consider neither of them as birds ar-
rived at complete maturity. I should not be surprised if far-
ther observation may enable us to identify this with the last
described species.

Circus Acout. Wille valk. Leeuwerkvanger.

ee Acoli, Daudin, Shaw. L’Acoli, Le Vaillant, tom. 1,
pl. 31.

C. supra ceruleo-griseus, subtus subalbidus pectore, abdo~
mine et femoribus nigro lineatis. ,

Male.—Bill horn-colored towards base, bluish black towards
tip; cere red; eyes orange red; color of plumage above pale
bluish gray; beneath whitish, with the breast, belly, and
thighs, finely rayed transversely with black ; body slender;
legs iong; tail nearly even, and of a dirty brownish white
tint; shafts reddish brown; legs and toes yellowish; claws
black.

Female——A third larger than the male, and the cere of a
less deep red.

This species, according to Le Vaillant, occurs in Zwartland,
and about the Twenty-four Rivers. It feeds upon mice, rats,
lizards, &c. has a quick flight, and commonly soars along close
. to the ground, over cultivated lands and sandy deserts. The
male and female are for the most part observed together ;
and the latter constructs her nest in small bushes, and lays
four dirty white oval eggs.

Obs.—Having never met with this bird myself, I include it
solely upon the authority of the naturalist just quoted, whose
imperfect description I have introduced; and, great as the
authority is, I cannot refrain from stating a doubt as to the
existence of such a species: being disposed to consider it as
the Accipiter Musicus, immediately before moulting.

Cirevs Rantvorus. Hekvorsvanger of the Colonists.

Falco Ranivorus, Daudin, Shaw. Le Grenouillard, Le
Vaillant, tom. 1, pl. 22.

C. supra brunneus, rubro-albo variegatus, humeris nigro-brun-—

inhabiting the South of Africa. 387

neo, ferrugineo et albo notatis; subtus ferrugineus cauda, fasctis
transversis, nigro-brunneis et griseis ; tarsts flavis ; rostro nigro.

Male.—Bill black, with a shade of yellow on lower mandi-
ble near base; eyes and cere yellow; front and crown brown,
varied with tawny ; back of neck and interscapulars dirty dark
brown, the feathers edged with pure or reddish white; back
and rump brown, with tawny tips; upper tail coverts ferru-
ginous and brown, with whitish tips; shoulders mottled dark
blackish brown, ferruginous and pure white; cervical collar
blackish brown and white; chin, throat, and breast dirty
brown, the feathers edged and tipt with dirty reddish white.
Primary and secondary wing coverts blackish brown, with
gray transverse bands; primary quill feathers with the outer
vanes marked by alternate transverse bands of deep hoary
gray and brownish black; inner with a considerable propor-
tion of bluish gray, variegated by partial transverse blackish
bands, and the inner edge of vanes, towards quills, clear
white; towards tips, the feathers all nearly uniform brownish
black; secondaries brown and deep bluish gray, in alternate
transverse bands; inner edges of inner vanes white. Tail
with about five blackish brown transverse bands, and with sfx
deep bluish gray ones, besides bluish gray tips to all the
feathers. In many of the feathers, more particularly the
lateral ones towards quills, there is a strong tinge of chesnut.
Legs and toes yellow; claws black. Length from bill to base
of tail nine inches ; length of latter nine inches.

Female.—The colors are rather less bright, but in other
respects resembles the male.

This species is found about marshy situations, over the
greater part of South Africa. In those it skims along close
to the reeds, rushes, or long grass with which they are gene-

_ rally more or less supplied, and feeds on mice, rats, lizards,
__ and such like animals as resort to these damp situations. It
_ builds its nest sometimes on trees or bushes in the vicinity of
_ marshes, but more commonly on the ground, amongst the
_ luxuriant vegetation of those spots. The nest is formed ex-
_ ternally of dried twigs or rushes ; internally of hair, wool, &c.,
and it lays three or four white eggs.

Circus Le Variant.

C: fronte vertice nucha, cervice et pectore albis aut fulvo-
albis; dorso brunneo; gutture abdomineque, sub-ferrugineis ;
eauda brunnea fasciis transversis subfulvis variegata; rostro

4

~ nigro; tarsis cera et oculis flavis.
Male.—Bill black ; base of lower mandible yellow ; front;
w chin, nape, cervix, and part of breast, white or reddish white ;

388 ' A Description of the Birds

the feathers of the neck and nape each with a spot of brown
at tips; interscapulars and back dirty brown; upper tail
coverts brown, with the tips pale tawny; throat, sides of
neck, and anterior part of breast blackish brown; flanks,
belly, thighs, and vent reddish brown, inelined to dirty ferru
ginous ; shoulders variegated brown and pale tawny; inside
of wings dark tawny, spotted with brown. Primary and secon-
dary wing coverts brown, with tawny tips; primary quill
feathers dark brown, with the exception of the greater part of
the inner vanes, towards quills, which are light tawny, varie=-
gated by longitudinal waved dusky lines; secondaries simi-
larly colored. Tail nearly even, dark brown, with the three
outermost feathers of each side distinctly marked by transverse
interrupted tawny bands; centre ones with indistinct light
colored bands on inner vanes; tips of all the feathers tawny.
Legs and toes greenish yellow; claws black. Length from
bill to base of tail ten and a half inches; length of latter eight
inches.

Female.—With the exception of being a little larger, ‘she
exactly resembles the male.

Young.—When it leaves the egg, it is covered with a white
down, that in time is succeeded by an uniform dark brown
plumage, which is only very slightly variegated by some
streaks of bright tawny about the chin, front, and anterior
edges of shoulders. The brown of the upper parts is dark
and clear; that of the lower reddish brown or ferruginous.
‘Tail feathers nearly uniform brown, with tawny tips, and some
similarly colored spots towards quills. Bill blackish blue,
with the lower mandible yellow at base. Legs and toes dirty
yellow.

This bird is met with about the sandy flats near Cape Town,
as well as in low marshy or damp situations along both the
southern and western coasts. On account of its habitats and
manners, it has generally been considered as identical with
the last described species; but its constant and invariable
characters prove it to be a separate and independent one.
This is evidently the same species as is obscurely described by
Le Vaillant, and stated by him to haye been procured near
Algoa Bay.*

Obs.—'The bands on the tail are much more distinet in some
specimens than in others, and appear sometimes on all. the
feathers, at other times only on the inner vanes of the middle
ones. In some examples the white of the front, nape,
cervix, and breast, is clear and abundant, whilst in others it is
scarcely distinguishable.

* Histoire Naturelle des Oisseau d’Afrique, tom. 1, p. 97.

|

a

inhabiting the South of Africa. 389
~STIRPS. MILVINA.
Rostrum mediocre a basi subaduncum. Cauda furcata.

GENUS. ELANUS.

- Rostrum mediocre debile, com- || Bill moderately long, weak,

Tarsi breves semi- || and compressed. Tarsi short,
plumati. Acrotarsia reticulata. ||half feathered. Acrotarsia
Ungues medio excepto interne|| reticulated. Claws, with the
rotundi. Remex 2dus.longissi- | exception of the middle one,
mus ; Imus. et 2dus. fortiter in- | rounded. Second wing feather
terne emarginatus. ‘the longest ; first and second
strongly emarginate,

Exanvs Menanoptervs, Leach. Witte Spervel of the Colonists.

Elanus Caesius, Savigny.—Falco Melanopterus, Daud.—Le
Blac, Le Vaillant, pl. 36 and 37.

E. plumbeus, subtus albidus, remigibus nigricantibus ; rostr?
humerisque, nigris; cauda subalbida; pedibus, cera que flavis,
oculis rubris.

Male.—Bill black; cere yellow; eyes red; front and eye-
brows white; crown and back of neck light bluish gray ; in-
_ terscapulars, back, rump, and scapulars, bluishgray; shoulders |
jet black ; chin, throat, breast, belly, vent, and inside of wings
pure white. Primary and secondary wing coverts bluish gray,
_ with the edges of inner vanes white, and some of the feathers
' distinctly tipt with that color; primary quill feathers dusky,
hoary gray, shaded towards tips with reddish brown; secon-
daries bluish gray. Tail slightly forked, pale bluish white,
with the outer vane of each feather faintly tinted with purple
near tip; vanes dark reddish brown; legs and toes yellow ;
claws black. Length from bill to base of tail six and a half
Inches ; length of latter five inches.
_ Female.—Size rather exceeding that of the male, and the
olor of the-plumage less deep.

_ Young.—Bill black ; base of under mandible, and the part
of the upper one adjoining it, yellowish ; front reddish white ;
own and back of neck dusky, slightly variegated with ve

me reddish tawny streaks; interscapulars dirty blackish
blue, with fine reddish white tips ; back uniform dusky blue ;
“Scapulars dirty blackish blue, with a tinge of brown, and al}
broadly tipt with impure white ; shoulders black, many of the
feathers faintly tipt with white. Primary and secondary wing
|) Goverts bluish gray, many of them with white tips; primary

‘wing feathers blackish blue with white tips ; secondaries with
Teddish. white tips.. Chin and throat white; breast and belly
Pale tawny or dull reddish white ; thighs white. Tail a pale

-

pale

390 A Description of the Birds

dusky, hoary blue, with shades of brown; part of edges of
inner vanes white ; tips of feathers white or reddish tawny ;
legs and toes yellow ; claws black.

This bird is found throughout the whole of South Africa ;
but is particularly abindant along the western coast, and in
the country about the Twenty-four Rivers, and the Piquet-
berg. It frequently resorts to the habitations of the farmers;
and proves highly destructive to their poultry. It builds its
nest in the clefts of trees; lines it inside with down and
feathers, and lays from four to five white eggs.

GENUS. MILVUS.

Rostrum mediocre, debile su- | Bill moderately long, weak,
perne subangulare. Nares ob-| and subangular above. Nostrils
lique elliptice. Tarsi breves.|| oblique, elliptical. Tarsi short.
Acrotarsia scutellata. Ale)\ Acrotarsia scutellate. Wings
longissine. Remex 4tius. lon-|| very long. Fourth quill the
gissimus ; cauda furcata. ‘longest. Tail forked.

Mitvvs parasiticus. Kuikenduif of the Colonists.
Le parasite, Le Vaillant Ois d’ Afrique, tom. 1, pl. 22.

M. captie colloque cinereo-fuscis, nigro lineatis ; dorso et
humeris fuscis ; mento et gutture longitudinaliter striatis subalbo ©
et nigro; pectore et abdomine subferrugineis strits nigris varie~
gatis.

Male.—Bill and cere yellow; eyes dark brown; head and
neck pale tawny, with each feather marked in the centre by —
a longitudinal black or blackish brown streak which includes
the shaft; interscapulars, back, tail coyerts, and shoulders
brown, each feather tipt with a lighter tint; chin and throat —
streaked longitudinally with brown and dirty white; breast
and belly dirty dull rufous, with a narrow stripe of black —
along the centre of each feather; under tail coverts and
thighs rufous; primary and secondary wing coverts blackish —
brown, with light tips. Primary wing feathers black, mottled —
slightly with white on inner vanes towards quills ; secondaries
brown, with the inner vanes crossed by indistinct dusky
bands, outer vanes. sometimes of as dusky a hue as the bands.
Tail slightly forked, reddish brown, with eight or nine narrow
blackish transverse bands, and the tips of all the feathers
reddish white: the bands are most distinct on the inner vanes,
and below, on both, they are much more evident than above, ,
being there black and nearly pure white; legs and toes yellow;
claws black. Length from bill to base of tail eleven inches:
and a half; length of latter eight and a half.

Female.—With the exception of the rufous color being les

4

' inhabiting the South of Africa. 391

clear, the female, in most other respects, resembles the male;
and there is not the great difference in size that occurs in
many others of the family.

Young.—Bill black towards tip, light horn-colored at base ;
cere yellowish; irides brown; head and neck brown, with all
the feathers broadly tipt with reddish white or tawny yellow ;
back brown, with the feathers tipt with tawny yellow or pale
rufous ; shoulders varied brown and tawny, with a longitudi-
nal blackish streak along the centre of each feather; chin
with longitudinal streaks of black and dirty tawny; breast
with the feathers black in their centres, then tawny, and on
the edges dirty rufous, the tips are also tawny; under tail
coverts light tawny rufous; thighs with the centres of the
feathers light brown, and the edges somewhat rufous. Pri-
mary and secondary wing coverts dark brown, tipt with tawny ;
primary wing feathers black, and the inner edges of inner
vanes near quills much mottled with white, tips tawny rufous ;
secondaries blackish brown, indistinctly banded with dusky
black, and all tipt with tawny. Tail grayish brown, with nine
or ten blackish oblique transverse bands, and each feather
broadly tipt with tawny; below the colors appear black and
grayish white; legs and toes dull yellow; claws black. When
it leaves the egg it is covered with a grayish down.

It feeds upon young chickens and other small birds, as well
as carrion, and in search of such it evinces much courage,

| sometimes carrying them away from almost the very doors of
| farm-houses. It belongs to the migrating class of birds, and only

spends the-hot months of the summer in South Africa. During
that period it is found very generally distributed over the
whole colony, as well as over the country both to the north-
ward and eastward of it, and usually resorts daily to the

d four. It breeds during its temporary residence; and
builds its nest commonly upon trees or rocks, but, when

id four. Te of inhabited places between the hours of ten
‘

possible, prefers bushes in the neighbourhood of marshes, and

es

RP al aie eee Pe

lays four eggs spotted with reddish.”

Obs.—Though Temminck has set this bird down as identi-
with the European species, yet I have no hesitation in
jewing it as quite distinct. The bill of the South African
rd is invariable fine yellow, and that, with many other less
ident differences, which will, doubtless, be more clearly
iscoyered by persons who possess good opportunities of com-=
ing specimens of both countries, appears to me to warrant

the conclusion.

_—

392 A Description of the Birds, &c.

The following species has been met with since those of the
genus to which it belongs were described:

Fatco Cuvikrti.

F. subceruleus, gutture, albo; pectore et parte anteriore ab-
dominis rubro-albis, maculis nigris, longitudinalibus notatis ;
parte posteriore abdominis, crisso et femoribus, ferrugineis ;
tarsis flavis.

Above grayish blue, with the shafts of many of the feathers
black; a transverse black »band or blotch beneath each eye;
chin and front of neck white; breast and anterior part of
belly reddish white, and variegated by many longitudinal
black blotches ; hinder part of belly, vent, under tail coverts,
and thighs deep chesnut or ferruginous. Primary and secon-

wing coverts deep grayish blue ; primary and secondary
quill feathers bluish black, the inner vanes banded trans-
versely, towards quills, with light tawny. Tail somewhat
rounded, the two middle feathers about an inch longer than
either of the others, somewhat pointed, and of a grayish blue
color; the outer vanes, and a narrow line over each eye, tawny
white; base of bill bluish white; tip black. Tarsi and toes
yellow; claws black. Length from bill to base of tail seven
‘inches; length of tail six inches.

The specimen, of which the foregoing is the description, —
was obtained in Cafferland, near to the Kai River, and is said ©
to be not unfrequent there.

Acciriter Ruriventris. Vide page 231.

At the time that the description of this bird was prepared,
I had not (it now appears) seen a full frown specimen. When
the plumage of maturity is attained, it is above of a dark
slate color, and below white, closely banded on the throat,
breast, and belly, by reddish brown transverse lines. The tail
is dusky brown, with four broad transverse blackish bands,
and two or more blotches or partial transverse broad white
lines on the inner vanes of several of the central feathers.

(To be continued.)

393

——————————————————— ————————_—————_——————————————— —

Notes on the Formation of extensive Conglomerate and
Gravel Deposits. By Henry T. pe va Bacup, Esq.
F.R.S. &c.

(Extracted from the Philosophical Magazine of March, 1830.)

Ar the ‘present time, when actual causes are by some geo
logists considered adequate to the production of nearly all the
phenomena which we observe in the structure of the earth’s
crust, it becomes important to ascertain, as far as our know-
ledge will permit, the value of such causes, and thence judging
_how far the whole, or any part of them, may have been capa-
ble of forming rocky masses of which the surface of our planet
is composed.

It has been imagined that extensive conglomerate and gravel
deposits are owing to causes similar to those now existing; in
some cases to the joint action of rivers on their ~beds and seas
on their shores, and in others solely to the action of the former.
To ascertain if such causes could have produced such effects,
we should examine the present action of seas on their coasts
and rivers on their beds, so far as regards the production of
tounded gravels.

: I. Action on Tidal Seas on their Coasts.

It has long been known, and often remarked, that seas gain
on some coasts and lose on others; in other words, that seas
cut away and destroy rocks, even the hardest, in some places,
and pile up the detritus, acquired either from this destruction,
or from rivers, in others. Playfair has well observed, that
rounded gravel ‘‘can only be found in the beds of rivers, or
on the shores of the sea; for in the depths of the ocean, though
currents are known to exist, yet there can be no motion of the
water sufficiently rapid to produce the attrition required to
give a round figure and smooth surface to hard and irregular
pieces of stone.”* Although it is acknowledged that no tri-
turation of rock fragments into rounded gravel is now effected
| in the bottom of the ocean, it has been supposed that gravels
) formed or collected on the shores of continents or islands are
_ Conveyed there, to be consolidated, and converted into beds of
| conglomerate. An attention to the effects of seas on their
moo will, however, show us that these gravels do not travel
outwards into great depths, but that the ocean exerts its power

throw them back upon the dry land whence they were de-

a

ved. Attention to a seacoast witha shingle beach during

3 -

* Mlustrations of the Huttonian Theory, p. 7.
3D

394 Notes on the Formation of extensive

a gale of wind will show this, Every breaker is more or less
charged with shingles, which are forced forward as. far as the
broken wave can reach, and: in their shock against the beach
drive others before them, that were not held in momentary
mechanical suspension by the breaker. By these means, and
particularly at the top of high-water, the shingles are projected
on the land beyond the reach of retiring waves. Heavy gales
and high tides combined seem to produce the highest beaches ;
they do indeed sometimes cause breaches in the ramparts they
have raised against themselves, but they quickly repair it.
The great accumulation of beach upon the land being effected
at the height of the tide, when the tide ebbs, it is quite clear
the sea cannot deprive the land of what it has thrown upon it.
In moderate weather and during neap tides various little lines
of beach are formed, which are swept away by a heavy gale;
and when these little beaches are so obliterated, it might be
supposed by a casual observer that the shingles of the lines,
so apparently swept away, are but accumulated elsewhere.
These remarks of course only apply to such situations where the
sea, during gales, has no access to cliffs or piers, from whence
there might be aback-wave carrying all before it? but to such
situations, and they are abundant, where the breakers meet
with no resistance, and strike nothing but the more or less in-
clined plane of a shingle beach. Even incases where the waves
in heavy gales and high tides do reach cliffs, and for the time
remove shingle beaches, it is curious to see how soon these lat-
ter are restored when the weather moderates, and when the
breakers, in consequence of a diminished projecting force, cease
to recoil from the cliff behind.

Shingle beaches travel in the direction of the prevalent winds,
or those which produce the greatest breakers; of this excel-
lent examples are seen on our southern coast, where the pre-
valent winds being W. or S.W. the beaches travel eastwards.
If rocky projections or points of land occur on the east of any
shingle beach so travelling, the sea soon forms a considerable
barrier against itself, more particularly when the mouths of
valleys or flat lands back the shingles; such flat lands or
mouths of valleys thus obtaining protection from the ravages
of the sea(Plate II. fig. 2). Ifthe streams which discharge
themselves into the sea from such valleys or flat lands are small,
their mouths are barred by the beach, and the water perco-
lates through the shingles. Such streams, in casesof flood,
cut through the shingle a passage again to be dammed up by
the effects of a gale of wind.

It would appear that though shingle or pebble beaches
travel coastways, in consequence of the general direction of
the breakers, there is no evidence of their being transported
outwards or into the depths of the ocean. The seaward front

Conglomerate and Gravel Deposits. 395

of most. shingle beaches, particularly when they defend tracts
of flat country, is bounded by a line along the edge of the
beach ; above this line the beach generally makes a. consider-
able angle with the sands, in cases of sandy flats.

In cases where shingle beaches are not entirely quitted by
the tide, sandy, shelly, or very fine gravel soundings are
commonly obtained a short distance from the shore, unless the
bottom be rocky, in which latter case it is generally a mixture
of sand, rock, or fine gravel* and shells. In fact, if the present
continents or islands were elevated above, or the sea depressed
beneath, the present ocean level, shingle beaches would be
found io fringe the land, but not to extend far seaward.

It is but rarely that the pebbles on shingle beaches are found
to have travelled considerable distances, even along shore ; in
the Chesil Bank indeed,—that extraordinary ridge of pebbles
about sixteen miles long, which connects the Isle of Portland
with the main land,—the shingles seem to have travelled twenty
or thirty miles from the westward. This bank is remarkable
on many accounts, and among others for the power the sea
has exhibited of heaping up a barrier against itself, even when
not backed by land, provided it has two solid resting places
for each end of the bank. It also appears that the shingles do
not travel from the bank; for Portland Roads have a bottom of
clay, the continuation of the Kimmeridge clay of the hase of
Portland aud the Ferry Point, affording one of the best holding
grounds for vessels in the Channel; and the bottom to the S.W.
of the bank is sand, fine gravel with shells, or rock.t

Single beaches are generally formed on the sea shores under
~ consideration, fromthe harder parts of the neighbouring coasts
being destroyed by the joint action of atmospheric agency,
land springs, and the sea. _ The softer portions are soon washed
away, and even the harder, first forming the shingles, are event-
ually ground down into sand. Itis, however, by no means un-

* These gravels are generally fine, very different in size from the common
shingles of beaches. It might be supposed by persons unaccustomed to take
soundings, that the gravels marked on charts were coarse, resembling shingles;
but in general such gravels do not exceed the size of a nut, and are most com-
monly smaller. Such fine gravels are very frequently mixed with shells; and no
soundings are more common on coasts, particularly our own coasts, than gravel
with shells, sand and gravel, and sand and shells.

' + This bank also possesses considerable interest in another point of view.
The hills behind the bank are composed of clay and loose rubbly or slaty lime-
stones (Forest marble, Cornbrash, Oxford clay, Oxford oolite, and Kimmeridge
clay,) which, if not protected by this mass of shingles, would soon, be swept
away before the heavy seas rolling in from the Atlantic, and breaking with so
much fury on this coast. ‘That they have not been thus attacked is evident, for
the ange rounded forms of the hills and dales are only here and there marked by
little cliffs, cut by the water intervening between the bank and main-land; it
therefore seems fair to conclude, that since the existing order of things in the
Chesil Bank has existed, and that the main-land behind it has not, since it ac-
i ha gentle undulatory form, been attacked by the furious wayes from the
ic, .

.

396 Notes on the Formation of extensive

common to find, in coasts composed of both hard and soft ma-
terials, taluses of blocks or large indurated concretions, detach-
ed from the cliffs, and defending them from that quick destruc-
tion that would otherwise ensue.

The effect of the joint action of the sea and air upon hard rocks
is well seen in the Scilly Islands. There the granite decompo-
ses into its usual blocky forms, the angles gradually disappear,
and eventually the masses fall on the beach, where the tremen-
dous breakers of that coast grind them against each other into
balls, and often hurl them high up on the shore.

I know not how Playfair could have imagined that following
waves were merely confined to the shore*, for the destruction of
coasts of equal hardness almost always bears a proportion to the
extent of open sea to which they are exposed, allowance being
always made for the force and duration of prevalent winds.

The power of the sea to erect barriers against itself, under
other circumstances than those previously noticed, is very ably
illustrated by Mr. R. C. Taylor, in his Geology of East Nor-
folk. After observing that the land encroachment at Lowestoft
Ness had been effected at distinct and distant intervals; that
its form had been influenced by the direction of the currents in
the channel, and the position of the adjacent shoals, and that
the lines of growth are indicated by a series of concentric ridges
or embankments, inclosing certain areas, he observes “a ram=
part of heavy materials is first thrown up to an unusual altitude,
by some extraordinary tide, attended with aviolentgale. Sub-
sequent tides extends the base, and heap up lighter substances
on its summit. Sand is blown from the beach and fills the in«
terstices. The Arundo arenaria and other plants, by degrees
obtain a footing; creep along the ridge, give solidity to the
mass, and in some cases forms a matted covering of turf:
meanwhile another mound is forming externally, and by the
like process rises and gives protection to the first. Occasional-
ly the sea forces its way through one of the external and incom-
plete mounds, but it is singular to observe how soon the breach
is repaired.”

In tropical countries the advance of the Mangrove trees out-
wards from sheltered situations at the bottom of creeks, bays,
or the mouths of rivers, has a great tendency to increase land
at the expense of thesea. So long as the sea continues shel-
tered, it throws up no barrier against the Mangroves; but
when their strange stilt-like roots have advanced the mass of

LL
* Tllustrations of the Huttonian Theory, p. 432,— Had it been the Professor’s
fate to have lain in the trough of a heavy following sea in the middle of the At-
lantic, or to have rejoiced in the dexterity of the helmsman in avoiding the shock
of a far seen heavy wave, he would hardly have supposed that following waves
were confined to the shore.
+ On the Geology of East Norfolk, p. 52, and the highly instructive plate 6.

Conglomerate and Gravel Deposits. 397

these trees to places exposed to the waves, the sea accumulates
a beach against them, forming lagoons or lakes*. ,

I have observed off Jamaica, that the coral reefs and islands
are protected on the side of the prevalent winds and breakers
by shingle beaches composed of rounded pieces, and, occasion-
ally, large fragments of coralf.

From what has been above stated, it will be seen that the|sea
endeavours to throw back upon the land the detritus ithas re-
ceived from it, and even, as in the case of corals and shells, of
hard substances that have been formed in it, and that the peb-
bles or shingles are not likely to quit the coast under ordinary
circumstancest ; indeed the common velocity of tides seems in-
adequate to transport them in moderate depths, where the
power of the waves on the surface of the sea ceases.

If. Action of Tideless Seas on their Coasts.

The principal difference between these and those above
noticed, consists in the phenomena attendant on the discharge
of rivers into them, which will be noticed under the head of
rivers. Shingle beaches are accumulated, and protect lands
behind them, but from the want of tide we do not see their
bases, and they appear of inferior dimensions to those on tidal
seas. From the want of tide, which should successively pze-
sent different portions of a cliff to the greatest action of the
breakers, the destruction of coasts is not so great, and the
spaces of open sea being more or less limited, and the batter-
ing power of the breakers is greatly inferior to that of the great
ocean swell, discharged on a tidal coast. Still the same rejec-
tion of detritus derived from the land will be observed when it
does not fall into deep water, beyond the reach of the moving
power of such seas; and we know of no current sufficiently
strong in tideless seas to distribute the gravel that has been
thrown into their-deep waters.

Large lakes present nearly the same phenomena as to shin-

* Lakes of this description at Albion, south side of Jamaica, contain numer-
ous alligators (Crocodilus actus, Cuv.) and marine fish. The zoology of some of
_these lakes would be interesting to geologists, as they become brackish from the
heavy rains that drain into them from the mountain sides, and may thus contain
marine and fresh-water animals.

+ J remarked one or two curious instances of the growth of land behind such
beaches at Old Harbour. There are many islands, some covered by Mangrove
‘trees; one in particular struck me: on its windward side there was a beach of
coral shingles, evidently on the increase, the older or back part bound together

_ by tropical sea-coast creepers; behind these were the Mangroves, mixed, if my
recollection does not fail me, with some other tropical sea-shore trees near the
beach, but alone and advancing into the sea on the leeward side of the island,

here, not being exposed to breakers, they accumnlated silt and mud about “
ir roots, and thus extended the island in that direction.

{ Even in the case of sands, which do not enter within the scope of this

/ open there is a tendency in the sea to throw them upon the land. Witness
€ sandy Dunes, so common on various coasts.

398 Notes on the Formation of extensive

gle beaches. as. tideless seas; and as most of them are lower

at one time than another, we may observe the shingle beaches ~

better; and itis by no means.uncommon to see a skirting of
shingle round them when their waters are low.

Ill. Action of Rivers on their Beds.

Rivers most frequently, though not always, take their rise
among hills and mountains, and are supplied either by the
melting of snows or glaciers, the draining of rain waters, or by

springs. The two former particularly bring down: fragments »

formed by discomposition from the neighbouring rocks, into
the bed of the river. In mountainous regions fragments of
rocks of greater or less dimensions fall into the river from the
mountain sides. The river also undermines its banks, and the
loose decomposed surface of the rocks tumbles into it. From
these sources the river obtains the materials for its gravel.
The greater the velocity of the water, the sooner will the angu-
lar fragments be ground by attrition into pebbles. Rivers are
most rapid in high mountain ranges, having to find their way
from a high to a much lower level in comparatively short dis-
tances. Now as the decomposition and the fall of rocks is
greatest amid high mountains, and as the rivers are most rapid
in the same situations, the greatest quantity of river gravel is
there produced. ;

In low situations, where rivers lose their rapidity, gravels
arerarely formed, but sands or mud are common. In times of
flood, gravels formed in their beds, in the high lands, are
brought down into their beds in the plains; but even these do
not appear to travel far. It is asserted, but has not been
proved, that rivers carry their gravels to considerable distances ;
but I cannot avoid suspecting that pebbles derived from great

gravel plains, or from cliffs of loosely aggregated conglome- |

rate, suchas the Nagelfluhe of Switzerland, cut away by the
rivers, and thus carried into their beds, have been sometimes
mistaken for gravels transported from great distances by the
rivers. There is no want of gravel, composed of pebbles from
the high Alps, in the bed of the Rhone, where that river quits
the lake of Geneva, or in the bed of the Ticino, where it quits
the Lago Maggiore; and I presume no person would imagine
that the gravels have been brought down by either river from
the Alps, as all such pebbles must have been quickly deposited
in the bottoms of the respective lakes. In_ both instances the
gravels have been derived from conglomerates formed by more
general causes, cut through by the rivers after they have quitted
the lakes. Innumerable other instances might be produced.
The same observation applies to rivers cutting great gravel
plains, where they obtain pebbles, derived originally from dis-

=

aoe 66. 5S 26 o8 OS Pee ere” aw et ck eit

Conglomerate and Gravel Deposits. 399

tant rocks, from ‘their banks, but to transport which, by the
rivers, physical obstacles oppose themselves. Such obstacles
commonly present themselves in the shape of lakes, the beds of
which it is impossible the rivers could have cut. Into these the
rapid and detritus-bearing rivers deposit their gravel and sand,
so that such rivers constantly tend to fill up lakes so situated.
The detritus, thus driven intoa lake, will always be deposited
in a’peculiar form, variously modified according to the depth of
the lake, and the pebble or sandy nature of the detritus.”

In cases where rivers discharge pebbles into lakes, that of the
Drance torrent for instance, which deposits its pebbles in the
lake of Geneva, the advance is gradual and local. It is obvi-
ous that the stratification resulting from these causes must have
a peculiar figure; and supposing a lake, nearly filled by these
means, to be examined after drainage, the beds of gravel, sand
or clay, would be very irregular, and not be disposed lori-
zontally.

To take examples from the Alps; the present transport of
river-formed pebbles from a large part of these mountains is
prevented by numerous lakes on their north and south sides.
On the north the Rhone deposits its mountain detritus in the
lake of Constance, and the Rhone its transported pebbles and
sands in the lake of Geneva. Between these the lakes of
Zurich, Lucerne, &c. receive the gravels of other alpine rivers.
On the south the Lago Maggiore receives the alpine-detritus of
the Ticino, the lake of Como that of the Adda, and the lakes
of Garda, &c. perform the same office to other rivers. From
these circumstances it will be evident that the river-formed
pebbles of a large portion of the Alps cannot travel by the
rivers into either the ocean or the Mediterranean: it might at
first sight be supposed that the Po could transport the river-
formed pebbles of a large portion of the Alps into the Adriatic;
but the Po becomes a sandy-bended river before it receives the
Ticino.

It may also be supposed that though the Rhone can trans-
port no alpine detritus beyond the spot where it enters the lake
of Geneva, yet that, after it has quitted that lake, it can carry
all the pebbles borne down by the Arve from the district of
Mont Blanc. Ihave often stood at the junction of the two
rivers, and could not perceive that there were marks of any
great transport of pebbles by the Arve, though it held, as is
common to most alpine glacier waters, a considerable quantity
of sand in mechanical suspension. Thebanks of both the Arve
and the Rhone afford abundance of rounded alpine pebbles,
and it would be no easy matter to say, how much of the peb-
ble bed of the Arve was derived directly from the Alps, and how

much from its banks near Geneva. But supposing the Arve
did bring down abundantly pebbles from the Alps, their progress

400 Notes on the Formation of extensive

would seem tobe checked at the gulfknown as the Perte du
Rhone.

As a general fact, it may be fairly stated that rivers, where
their courses are short and rapid, bear down pebbles into the
seas near them, as is the case with the torrents in the Mari-
time Alps; but that when their courses are long, and changed
from rapid to slow, they deposit the pebbles where the force of
the stream diminishes, and finally transport mere sand or mud
to their mouths, as is the case with the Rhine, Rhone, Po,
Danube, &c.

IV. Discharge of Rivers into Tidal Seas.

Tidal rivers, when large, most frequently keep their mouths
open, though their is always a tendency to form bars and sand-
banks; as for example, the Thames, the Severn, the Seine,
the Loire, the Tagus, the St. Lawrence. In such situations,
the ditritus, if any, is small enough to be held in mechanical
suspension.

Some tidal rivers, or rivers which discharge themselves into
tidal seas, form deltas when the force of the current is consi-
derable, the tides small, or the seas not much subject to storms
setting in shore, but merely to land and sea breezes. Of the
mouths of such rivers, the Mississippi, the Oronoco, the Ganges,
and the Yellow River of China, are examples, The detritus
brought down by such rivers to their mouths is either sand or
mud; therefore they do not contribute towards the formation of
gravels at the bottom of the ocean.

Tidal rivers, when small, have a tendency to be blocked up
by the sea, which often increases the bars into long banks of
pebbles or sand, and it is with difficulty that the rivers deliver
their waters into the sea; if the line of coast keeps the direction
of the prevalent winds, the difficulty is increased, and the river
generally gains a cliffor some hard ground, for one of its banks,
before itcan effectits escape intothe sea. Good examples of these
embouchures are seen on our southern coast. The Teign has a
tendency to be blocked up by the bank upon which part of
‘Teignmouth is built, named the Den, which the easterly winds,
producing the greatest breakers on this beach, drives across
the mouth of the river from E. to W., and the Teign escapes
by the side of the Ness Point, which affords itsupport. The
Axe is also deflected from its course by the pebble bank thrown
up from W. to E. by the prevalent W. and S.W. winds, which
here afford the heaviest breakers, and it escapes into the sea
by supporting itself against Axmouth cliff; the sea, however,
is constantly endeavouring to bar up its passage.

The harbour at Shoreham is a good example of a river de- _
flected from its straight course by banks thrown up by the sea.

Conglomerate and Gravel Deposits. 401

The fiveria this cage escapes throvigh a gap Which it has formed
in the bank itself.

Tt is obvious that if thesé cdsés the séa'réjects the detritus it
#€ceives from the rivérs, and forcés it back; with the clitf detr?-
fus, upon the land.

“The great flats on the western coast of South America a¥é
exééllent examplés of mid and sandy detritus forced back upon
the land. .

V. Discharge of Rivers into Tideless Seas.

' 'Phiése dischargeés are more ot less modified, according to'the
open waters and prevalent winds to which they are exposéd;
and int général they tend to push forward deltas beforé them,
Which miore or less’ ptotrude according to the depth of water
into which the’ rivers deliver themsélves, the greater or less
shelter of thé coasts, the quantity aid nature of the detritus
held in méchanical suspension, and the force of the current.

_ Thése rivers which push forward great deltas, such as the Nile,

Rhoné, Po, Danube, and Volga, bear mud and silt before
them, and of thesé materials the deltas aré almost wholly com-
posed. The’ rivers which bear down pebbles into tideless seas
aré short, rapid, and of the torrent kind. Most frequently,
from the high’ mountainous nature of the coasts, the gravel is

-.. deposited in deep water, and therefore, being out of the in*

ae fluence of breakers and waves, remains quietly at the bottom,
unless carried by currents’ sufficiently strong to remove it. of

currents so strong we'have not any known examples in a tideless
sea. Nicé will afford a good examples of such deposits. The
Var and the Paglion bring down pebbles into the Mediterranean,
which dre almost immediately conveyed into deep water and

_ remain undisturbed, extending but a short distance seaward ;

for the gravel soundings’ obtained further from the coast must
not'be confounded with the river detritus, such soundings being
upon the prolongation of the tertiary conglomerates berieath the
level of the sea*. ,

Li

Upon a review of the phandmena productive of gravels on

q sea beaches and in river beds, it will, I'thiiik, appear probable

_ * It should always be recollected that in gravel soundings the probabilities are
us great of finding rounded pebbles beneath the sea as on the surtace of the land,
38

402 Journal of two Trading Travellers

that in neither case could pebbles be furnished in such a way
as to afford materials for those great deposits of gravel and
conglomerate, which we observe in rocks that must have been
formed at various epochs; the coasts present lines of shingle or
sand, more advanced in cases of the embouchures of rivers into
tideless, generally calm, or nearly tideless seas, and the rivers
afford mere lines of pebbles. _To make these materials availa-
ble in the formation of extensively deposited gravels and con-
glomerates, some greater and more general force than the ac-
tion of seas on their coasts, or rivers on their beds, must col-
lect them together. This force it seems natural to seek’ in
masses of water more or less voluminous according to circum:
stances. .To produce these at. various times and in greater or
less abundance, the various dislocations of strata everywhere
so observable, seems adequate. It is now known that moun-
tains have been raised at, different epochs, and that horizontal
strata, even those deposited at comparatively recent geologi-
cal epochs, have been shattered and broken into faults, a large
proportion of which are duly covered. by the gravels that have
been termed diluvium. .Can we imagine that such great con-
vulsions and disruptions of our planet’s crust could have been
unaccompanied by violent movements in the mass of waters,
and that debacles, as they are called, have not been fre-
quent and great? It seems but rational to infer that such
debacles or deluges, must have more or less resulted from every
great convulsion, and have been more or less extensive accord-
ing to the power of the disrupting force. Such causes could
easily form the extensive gravel and conglomerate deposits;
we now observe, not only by their own destructive power, but
also by amassing all the river and sea-shore gravel within their
influence.

According to this theory, the extent of gravels would cor-
respond with the extent of the disturbing forces, and would
be general where these forces. were applied generally, and par-
tial where these forces were applied partially.

Substance of the Journal of two Trading Travellers,
and of the Communications of a Missionary, regard-

ing their recent visits to the Countries in the rear of

the Portuguese Settlement at De la Goa Bay. By
Mr. JOHN CENTLIVRES CHASE.
[Read at the South African Institution.]
Wuutt Messrs. Cowie and Green, part of whose notes I have
already submitted to the public, were remaining at De la Goa,
another expedition, under the management of two trading
travellers, named Scoon and Luckie, had penetrated through

~

in Southern Africa. 403

the Sichuana or Bichuana territory to the back of that settle-

-mentj “where they heard of our unfortunate countrymen, but

.

were unable to effect a communication with them.

In giving’ an account of this Expedition, I shall make ex-
tracts from the Journal kept by one ofthe Traders, and com=
mence at the well-known and fixed point Campbell’s Dorp, in
the Griqua country; referring for farther explanation to the
sketch which I have had the honor to poi upon your table:

June 16, 1829.- Travelled N.W. 50 miles, to Daniel’s
Kuyl. -

(98. ‘Travelled N.E. 60 miles, to Bedtech ip: on’ the Hart

River, a Missionary station’ for the Griquas; the country is
eovered with Jow bush, growing on limestone; between Da-~
niel’s Kuyl and Bootschap, is a fine fountain, whieh they had
nearly ‘missed, the Bushmen having, as is their’ practice,
closed it up in order to direct the game to other ‘resorts ; it
was, however, easily opened, and a copious supply of water
was found.

July 3. Travelled N-E. 30 miles, to Kriegar’s fountain.

6: Ditto N.E. 25 miles, to Hart River. This River
is only a succession of pools, and joins the Ry-Gariep or

Yellow River.

7. Travelled N. 15 miles, along the Draay Hart Riv badly
branch of the Hart.

8. Travelled N. 15 miles, to Maraben, a fountain. .

N. 10 miles, to Monaqua River; ‘at this place several Batlo-
pee Bichuanas were waiting for game, their only dependence.
Enormous flats stretch out on every side; the soil is red, and
sandy, and the country begins to improve in appearance.

9. Travelled N.12 miles, to Patti fountain; spring good,
and equal in all seasons: Jan Bloem, and a party of Corannas,
reside here.

11. Travelled N.E. 27 miles; no water.

© 12.. Ditto N.E. 5 miles, to Chue, a small siti A
party of Bichuanas constantly reside here; they have so ac-
-customed the wild dogs (Hyena Venatiea,) to hunt with them,

as to be always sure of food from the labours of these animals.

+ July 15. Travelled N.E: 20 miles, to Seechekoolie River,
a periodical stream; rhinoceroses and cameleopards numerous:

country improving; fine’ pasturage; mimosa plentiful.” This

is'the Morolong country.

18. Travelled E. 20 miles, to Mockluratzie, a periodical
pea
»'20.° Travelled E. 10 miles, Monooqua, a periodical river.

_~ ‘21. Ditto E.10 miles, to Mooritsaana River.

Ditto N.E. 14 miles; to Settaparana River; a chain of
pools. ;

9225 Ditto NE. 9 miles, to Seutlemassari, a small river.
23. Ditto N.E. 15 miles; to Mala Moloppo, or Mala

404 Journal of two Trading Travellers

River, crossed it at about 20 miles from its souree, which is
ina considerable lake; still great plains ; ; Tiver runs rapidly,
and is about 12 feet wide; the country on. both sides for a
long distance covered with mimosa forests; game most plenti-
ful. The Mala Moloppo separates the Morolong and Morutze
tribes. Here came a messenger from, Malacatzie, a Zulo or
Mantatote captain, with a present of four oxen, in return for
some beads which Scoon had, on hearing of such. a chief, sent —
him in the preceding year,

25. Travelled N.E. 25 miles, to Mororie fountain. Boha-
klie, regent of the Morutzi nation, anda Zulo captain, visit
the travellers here; the Zulo chief has a present from Mala-
catzie of six oxen, for the white visitors; and his orders were,
on pain of death, not to return until he had seen them, and
tried to persuade them to accompany him; he had been wait~
ing in the neighbourhood on this errand four moons; the tra-
vellers consent to go, and despatch a messenger with presents-

27. ‘Travelled S. 10 miles, to Hammasicha, a Morutzi
town with about 20€0 inhabitants; two fine rivulets on the
road, running North; country beautiful, very mountainous,
general range E. and W.; manners of people, mode of builds
ing, &c. similar to the other Bichuana nations.

28. Travelled N. 6 miles, and then E. 10 miles, to Mu-
chukieyan River, runs east between two lofty mountains, and
then takes a southerly courso.

29. Travelled E. 20 miles, along this river, road diffieult
for wagons; met two Zulo’s sent by Malacatxie to his envoy,
to know if he had seen the whites.

Kurreechane, or properly Chuan, i.e. the Town of Baboons,
so, called from the numbers of that animal in the vicinity, lies
direct N. 20 miles from this point; Scoon had visited this —
place twice before, and on his return from the present jour-
ney, again went through it; the town deserted, and but few
houses standing ; the new town, under the present king, who
is son to Makkaba, killed by. the Mantatees, lies in the hills,
35.W. of Chuan, aud has about, 2000. inhabitants;| country:
mountainous, but fertile. Before this people were, beaten and
dispersed, they were very, jealous of shewing the mode; of |
working in metals, and the. mines from whence. these were
collected, but that feeling having subsided, Scoon was ad-.
mitted to the mines; and he describes them as in some in-
stances about 15 or 20 feet, and he thinks, some may. be
deeper, but have been filled up by rubbish ; the adit is only.
large enough to allow the entrance of one man at a time j the
copper lies in seams of, various width, and: is geonrally . sur- |
rounded, by soft black clay.

The country is very rich both in iron and copper, but fer-, 7
tile, and well wooded; the iron ore, Scoon describes as so —
rich, that by merely being heated, and thrice beaten, the na-_

in Southern Africa. 405

Nein are enabled to form it into bars; it is picked up in
round lumps from the surface.

30. Travelled E. 12 miles, to Moriqua River; river runs
N; by N.E,, when at about 100 miles from the ford, it enters
a high ridge of mountains, and the.natiyes say thence to the
sea, through the country of the Mantatees; it rises about 50
miles from the Drift S.E., forming a great elbow; its waters

. are rapid, clear, and good ; ; is about 40 feet broad at the ford;

runs deep; well stocked with fish, which the natives eat; in-
fested by alligators, which are numerous; Scoon and. party
killed one measuring 16 feet; very destructive to the natives, _
who call them Quaina; in the stomach of the one killed was
found part ef a fxphintouw, a pair of shoes, and a dog bitten in
two.

Scoon has_ traced. this stream’ from its source to near the
mountains already alluded to, for a distance of 150 miles;
timber is plentiful, especially at its. sources, where he saw
distant hills to the southward, which he conjectured to be at
the head of the Yellow Riyer, a fact since proved; down the
river about 90 or 100 miles, he was last year at a Barrisaamo

’ Town, where there was at least 200 acres cultivated; with In-

dian corn, standing as high as a man on horseback. The
Moriqua is generally about 20 feet deep, and overflows its
banks in winter ; its northerly course, béfore it enters the
mountains, is through extensive plains, diversified by a few
small conical hills.

Bl. Travelled E. 8 miles, to a dry channel of the river
Leutlecan; passed a deserted town of the Bamattatees, who
have fled from the country destroyed by the Wanketz and
Morutze nations; this, in former times, has been the “Carron”
of the interior, the great foundery ; iran and copper ores are
most abundant here.

_.The mountains now run in one ridge E. and W. to the south
of the travellers route, through which the Moriqua finds a
wonthesly conrse.

August 3. . Travelled E. 18 miles te Cutongeit River, it
runs north, but takes its, course, as do all the rivers to be
named as far as the Waritcie River, in the mountains to the

_§. of our Journalists route. Passed the Tolaan River, here is

I
$

an old town of the Bamasaans, destroyed by a very powerful
tribe residing very far to the north.
_ 4.. Travelled E. 20 miles, to river Macanthe, passed the

_ Bapeere tribe of Bechuana.

+ ies MERE

_) &. Travelled E. 28 miles, to Waritcie River, same size as
_ Moriqua,, into which the natives say it runs. The Zule chief
Malacatzie sends messengers to the travellers, with @ present
pat two more oxen

_ $. Travelled $.B. 6 miles; the range of mountains here

406 Journal of two Trading Travellers

take a nearly N. and S. direction; their general ‘height about
700 feet. Travelled S. 14 miles, at foot of mountains, to On-
gorutcie Fountain. At this place they saw a large tree
(probably a mimosa), upon which 17 conical huts were con-
structed, as dormitories for shelter from the lions, which are
very numerous, and destructive of human life, especially since
the Mantatee incursions; the branches of this tree were sup-
ported by forked sticks, and there were three tiers or plat-
forms on which the huts were built; the lowest, 9 feet from
the ground, has 10 dormitories; the middle, 8 feet high, 3
dormitories ; and the upper, 8 feet high, 4; ‘ascent to these is
made by notches cut in the supporting poles, the huts are
built with twigs, thatched with straw, and will hold two per-
sons conyeniently. ;

On a former excursion, the travellers visited several de-
serted villages built in a similar manner, between the Moriqua
and Leutlecan rivers, as well as in other places; these, how-
ever, were erected on stakes instead of trees, about 8 feet from.
the ground, about 40 feet square, (in some places larger,)
containing 70 or 80 huts; the inhabitants sit under the shade
of these platforms during the day, and retire at night to the
upper surface. :

9. Travelled S. 20 miles, to the first kraal of the Zulos, ‘or
Mantatotes: the term of Mantatotes signifies in the Sichuana
language naked, to distinguish the habit of the Bichuana
from that of the Zulos; there were about 3000 head of cattle
here belonging to Malacatzie; a cow was given to the travel-
lers, on shooting which, the people were much astonished
and terrified. a

10. Travelled S. 12 miles, to Leuttebola River; the ra-
vages of the Bergenaars, or insurgent Griquas, had extended
as far as this place, and under the celebrated marauder, Jan —
Bloem, had taken 3000 head of cattle from the Zoolas, when
they were on a commando against the Bawanketz. ;

1l. Travelled S. 15 miles. crossed Comutalaan River, and
came to a nameless stream; to the eastward large flats spread
out, and at'a great distance the tops’ of a range of mountains,
appearing to run E. and W. are ‘visible; two days beyond
these, the natives say, is the sea.

12. The travellers received four more oxen as’a ‘present ;
on the ensuing, day they visited Malacatzie, and commenced a

very profitable trade, through him, with his people, to the -

value of nearly £1800 sterling. On their return, ‘being de-
sired by the chief to request missionaries, they communicated
his wish to°the Rev. Mr. Archbell, of Platteberg, who imme-
diately departed with a wagon, and in ten days arrived at
Malacatzie’s chief town by a new and interesting ‘route, by
which he was enabled to trace up one of the principal branches —

in Southern Africa. 407

of the Gariep or Orange River ‘to its sources, and to acquire
much information respecting this tribe, and the productions of
the country they inhabit.
‘Malacatzie is brother to the late Chaka, and has under him
about 80,000 people; 12 years ago he was driven out of his
own territory, near Natal, by Chaka, and conquered the coun-
try he now possesses from the Batow and other Bichuana tribes,
making them his dependants, and thus increasing his power ;
he has 60 wives, is very tyrannical, and all his subjects ap-
proach him on their knees. His people seem to be rich in
cattle and ivory; their language, dress, ornaments, and arms,
are purely Zoolah ; they were very friendly disposed both to
the traders and the missionary, and were anxious to open an
intercourse with whites. Malacatzie appeared to be very in-
telligent, he is well acquainted with the affairs of Natal, and
the names and characters of the Europeans there; he knows
of Fago, Diepa, and Hintza; Dingaan (successor to Chaka) is
his enemy, and troubles him as much as Chaka did; to resist
whom he is desirous of arms and ammunition. He said he
used to get beads from a people with long hair, but of rather

a darker complexion than Messrs. Scoon and Luckie, but they
were so inferior, he would for the future only take English
ones. The country is full of elephants, and Mr. Archbell
describes it as one peculiarly interesting to the botanist; there
are ten species of the vine; much ground is in cultivation;
Caffre and Indian corn are plentiful, and water is most abun-
dant.

. On the whole, the friendly disposition of the natives through
the entire route of our travellers, the healthiness of the cli-
mate, the fertility of the country, and the property the tribes
have..to barter, offer advantages of so important ‘a nature,
both to the trader and traveller, as will no doubt soon effect
some important discoveries in a portion of the globe of which
we are lamentably and criminally ignorant.

_I regret that the limits of a paper of this nature do not al-
low me to enter into larger details, which, I have reason to
belieye, would be of some interest; I am glad, however, to
‘state, that our stock of information regarding this quarter is
likely to be speedily increased, ‘as two expeditions are now
‘trayersing these interesting regions.

ei)
Ae
ede
fats
po

th,

TL :

408

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables, adapted
for the Soil and Climate of South Africas By Mr.
J. Bowrz, Member of the South African Institution.

[Continued from p.304:) -

COFFEA anrasica. Coffee Tree. Koffyboori. Pentan=
dria Monogynia, L. Wat. Ord. Rubiacex, J. .

This tree is best raised from seeds, gathered and sowri'ds
soon as they are thoroughly ripe, in a sandy loam, and kept
moderately moist and shaded; they may be’ suffered to rémain
in the seed-beds until they have formed their first season’s
growth, afterwards planting them out in nursery-beds, at one
foot apart from each plant, to gather strength; this should be
performed about the end of July.

In forming the plantations, those plants must be selected
which appear the most vigorous, arid such as have a shorter
length of stem in the spaces betwéen the leavés, experience
haying shewn that such plants as grow more into length, are
comparatively barren. The young trees, on their final planting,
should be carefully lifted with a ball of earth to each; an
inattention to this particular, will retard the production of
the berry; for one or two years. They must be planted’ at six
feet apart, in the quincunx manner; the first season after they
are established, the trees must be headed down to about
nine or twelye inches of the ground, in order to make them
throw out lateral branches, they must not be allowed to
attain a. greater height than about tet or twelve feet; care
being taken to prune away any luxuriant upright branches,
or to shorten them, and thereby encourage the Hoge, of
lateral branches, and form a spreading and fari-like bush, they
will then produce a better crop, and the berries are moré
easily gathered.

The young plantations must be kept free from weeds; one ©
laborer is sufficient for the care and management of two'thou- |

sand trees, until they are three or four years’ established)

when an increase of labour will be requisite, principally in —
the gathering in of the crop. A youtig established plantation @
is usually valued at half a Spanish dollar each tree; but from

the commencement of-their bearing the value is doubled.

Two or three crops may be expected in the year, each tree
in full bearing producing about two pounds of clean coffee; _

the trees are generally allowed to bear fruit about ten years,
when the plantations, should they become sparing in produce,
are destroyed or neglected. ;

In gathering the berries, only those which are nearly ready
to fall must be taken; they are then to be exposed to the sun

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 409

and air on hardened floors, similar to 'the threshing floors of
this colony, but slopinga little to allow the rain water which
may fallto pass freely’ away; the berries must be occasionally
turned’'to’allow the! pulp to dry equally ;’ they are then to be
submitted to the pestle’and mortar, or to wooden rollers, to
free the beans from their covering, winnowed, and put up in
baskets, ‘and stored inva dry and airy situation; the coffee
bean improves by age, provided they are kept perfectly dry:
The coffee tree has been long known in this colony, but,
like many other valuable productions, ‘has not been cultivated
to any extent; it merely appears in a few gardens as a curi-
osity; nor do I’ think that extensive plantations, which must
- compete with tlie foreign. importations, would yield a fair re-
munération for the trouble of rearing } » local situations, how~
ever,’ "may create a different and just opinion, ‘and the soils
and*cireumstances’ of Graaff-Reinet, Uitenhage, Albany,
George, and some parts ‘of Swellendam, are’ particularly
adapted for its growth; ‘those districts producing several indi-
genous plants of the same natural order,’ and of which Gar-
denia, Pavetta; and Burchelia, are beautifull instances.

-The coffee tree is a native of Arabia;'and it'is to the dry;
-sandy, and hot soil,)and arid climate of that country, that the
superior flavour of the coffee produced there'is ascribed. ©

Although the infusion of coffee is in such general use, still
there are many who are unacquainted with its real properties.
“« The fresh seeds are, febrifuge, diuretic, and tonic; when
roasted, they acquire a sweet-scented. empyreumatic oil, which
is heating to the body, and a small portion of tanning matter:
they then form a stomachic antihy pnotic infusion, which
atimnletsa.t the neryous system.”

ALI CTs

‘CUROUMA: LONGA. SBubtiierse’ Hablening’ Bori. Monan-
_ tia’ Monogynia, ‘Linn! ‘and Nat. Ord. Scitaminee, Brown.”

i In yarious gardens throughout the colony this plant meets
with a partial cultivation, and its roots (tubers) enter into
; the domestic economy of the household. It may, however, be
nproved i in quality, and also in quantity, with a little more
at ention than has been paid to it hitherto.

t The natural habitats of nearly the whole of this Natural
a Order of plants, and more especially those now mentioned, is
3 in vegetable soil in the moist and sheltered clefts of the
mountains, and the: ‘shady depths and recesses of the tropical
_ forests; hence Nature herself points out to us the most ready
_ way to improve those plants when brought under a state of
cu ivation, by directing us ‘to prepare for them a soil similar

to that in which they are found in their native wilds.
| Where Jocalities permit, beds of black vegetable earth must

3F

a

—%

410 Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

be marked out for planting the divided tubers of this plant in
any warm and sheltered situation; and for this purpose the
more secluded and shaded parts of the garden may be chosen,
provided the reots of the surrounding, trees do not rob the
surface too much of its moisture, or will allow of beds of
decayed vegetable matter being formed above them, to the
depth of from nine to twelve inches, If the natural soil
should be ofa loamy or clayey nature, it must be nearly all
remoyed, and a soil. composed entirely of vegetable. matter
substituted, incorporating with it a portion of the soil from
the bottom, and adding sand, if necessary. ;

The sets must be taken from these parts of the tuber which
have the strongest eyes, or the rudiments of the future stem.
Those sets are to be planted in-the beds at nine inches distance
from each other, and covered with about two inches of-earth;
after planting, the beds must be coyered with decayed leaves
to the depth of three inches; this covering will keep the
plants warm, and sufficiently moist to render the application
of water less ‘necessary. ;

The medicinal properties of turmeric are aromatic, tonic,
discussive, and heating:

This plant is a mative of the East Indies, and’ has been
long since introduced to the colony.

ZINGEBER orricinate. ‘Ginger. Gember.

The same treatment as recommended for the turmeric, will
also answer for the growth of this plant ; but its tubers being

adapted to various other uses, a quicker vegetation is desired ©

in them.

For the purpose of preserving, the tubers of the ginger —

must be taken up before they have attained their full growth;
they will then be tender, and the conserve destitute of the
threads which distinguish the East from the West Indian
preserves.

' The black and the white ginger is of one and the same
species; the former becomes black from being taken up at its
full growth, scalded, and hastily dried in the sun; the white

is also taken up at maturity, carefully washed, scraped, and —

dried.

Ginger is heating, aromatic, stomachic, cordial; in infu-

sion, diaphoretic. The dried powder and extract, taken in-
wardly, relieves the most violent paroxysms of the gout.
This plant was introduced previous to 1700. “

MARANTA arunpimacea. Arrow-root.- Monandria Mo-
nogynia, Linn. and Nat. Ord, Cannex, Brown.

Precisely the same methods as recommended for the growth

:

Remarks on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables. 411

of ginger, ‘will succeed in the production’ of ‘arrow-root; but
being ‘naturally an inhabitant of bogs’ and margins of run-
ning waters, it may require a more liberal supply of water. '

‘The farino, ‘or Indian arrow-root, is prepared by pounding
or grating the tubers of this plant in water, and letting the
fecule settle, when it is to be collected, dried, and preserved
in’ bottles or jars for use. Nutritive.

‘This plant was introduced to the colony in 1817.

In order to obtain large tubers of the above plant, and to
insure a quick growth, it will be necessary to keep the beds
constantly moist, by throwing water over the beds of decayed
leaves by means of scoops or watering pots, from convenient
reservoirs of water, which is more to be preferred than the usual
mode of irrigation practised in the colony, whereby the water
is led’ on to the plants immediately from the spring, the cold-
ness of which retards, rather than forwards the growth of

_ many exotics; on this important point I shall enlarge at some
_ future period ; it will be sufficient here to observe, that water
being a destderatwm in many parts of the colony, its applica-
tion must be carefully attended to, in order to avoid unneces-
sary waste.

’The recommending the above plants to a more extensive cul-
ture than they meet with at present, is rather from a wish to
add to the domestic comforts of the community, than to render
them articles of exportation; but, in either case, it will serve to
_ improve the resources of the colony, and form a pleasing and |
_ useful amusement to those who may devote their leisure hours
_ to such wholesome recreations.

CASTANEA vescs.. Chesnut. Castanie. Monoecia Po-)
lyandria, Linn. Nat. Ord. Amentacez, Juss.

Both for timber and fruit, the chesnut may be cultivated
more extensively than has hitherto been done in the colony ;
and, I’ should hope, with better success than appears to be
_ generally the case in this country, where the tree, being
, Bpanted 3 in moist situations, can neither attain a large size, or
avery great age. A sandy loam, with a dry bottom, is most
+ congenial to its welfare; but it will grow in any soil on a dry
sub-soil. Planted singly, this tree spreads very much, but
4 when planted together in clumps, the main stem rises to a
¥ considerable height. The timber is valuable in house carpen-
by try, and when aged, can scarcely be distinguished from oak.
To raise trees, and with a view to improvement, the largest

and roundest RMimbd nuts should be selected, and sown in beds
# of light earth; either in rows or broad-cast ; at twelve months

old they may be removed to. nursery rows, ‘where they may
_ remain to gather strength for the reception of ip or buds,

scicamca nil i

412 Remarks.on the Culture of Exotic Vegetables.

or be reserved for, future plantations, without. paying respect
to. the above operations ; where it is desirable to obtain as
early a crop as possible, a few plants may, be ‘reared.in pots
or boxes, and when large enough to.receive grafts; the boxes
may be fixed or raised to fruit bearing branches ofjan old tree,
and the young ones grafted, by approach, or, arching, whieh, if
well performed in the spring, may be separated from the parent
stock in autumn, and the yen trees’ will ipaeGuee fruit the
following season, -

If the chesnut tree is sSonteal? in groups, they. nub be placed
from thirty, to fifty feet apart; and at. a jdistanece from,the
dwelling house, the strong spermatic, odour of, the, flowers:
rendering them disagreeable, to most persons... "

This tree was introduced to this colony, previous to 1695;
and has, been stated, erroneously, to be, a natiye of South
Africa; itis supposed to have been brapgbe from Sardis to
Italy, by Tiberius Cesar.

The chesnut. tree ranks amongst those, which, attain, the
greatest age in Europe, and in the southern,parts of that-con-
tinent affords a great portion of the food.of the peasantry. .

The kernels are nutritive and pectoral, and usually eaten
raw, roasted, or boiled; they are also made into bread, stewed,
and used as sauces to various. dishes.

Bark astringent. ,

JUGLANS rxata. Walnut. Okkernoot, . Monoecia,Po-
lyandria, Linn. Nat. Ord. Juglandez, Dee.,

A similar treatment as practised in “propagating the. ches-
nut, is adapted to rearing the walnut, and on the final planting
out of this tree due attention must be paid to their being
planted ina arp soil, wae a mixture: sand ’ ‘or nee el,
rather than clay..

, Where. the walnut, is saat’ to. any), ae bee may be
made to form a shelter to the orchard, by, planting, them, in
rows at twenty-five feet distance; from the, outward rows, of
the orchard trees, and from thirty-five. to. fifty feet Hstanee
from each other. !

It is generally, ten or twelve years , before this. tree comes ;
into bearing, when raised from. seeds ; but in, order to obtain
as early a return of fruit as possible, grafting the, young: trees,
and, ringing must be resorted to,, which. last, methed is, the
mere taking away.a ring of the bark, from around the; branches
of the trees, the wounds being. afterwards, plastered witha
mixture of cow-dung and clay. .The trees, by this treatment
will become more prolific, and ripen the fruit sooner, ,..

As the walnut is apt. to produce yarieties from seed, ‘and of
varying qualities, seeds only of the better kinds should be
sown. The walnut may be increased by layers.

Barometrical Movements, &c. 413

-The thin or tender shelled varieties usually produce the best
flavoured kernels; of the green fruit a favorite» pickle is
made, and for this purpose the entire fruit must be gathered
before the nut becomes hard. The outer covering of the nut
is useful to'the dyer, and the juice of both it and the macerated
leaves, diluted with water,-and applied to the ground, will
either kill or expel earth-worms. The’ sap of the tree yields

sugar. ot

The kernels are cooling, but difficult of digestion ; when
old,.acrid; yields half its weight of oil by expression, and
will also yield a small quantity of sugar. Leaves detersive,
and diaphoretic, anti-athritic, anti-syphilitic; inner bark
emetic, and also-cathartic, when given in pills.

. The wood of this tree is a favorite with the cabinet-maker ;
and from its proportionate lightness to its strength and elas-
ticity, is mostly used for gun-stocks. °

. The walnut is.a native of Persia,.and the southern side of
_ Caucasus ; and was introduced to this colony, from Europe,
previous to'1695.

i Abstract’ of a Journal kept at the Mauritius, of the
Barometrical Movements during the Hurricane of the
23d February, 1824.

THE weather, for the greater part of this month (February),
had been very stormy, though not unusually so furthe season
of the'year, as, duriug this period, which is the rainy, and in
common language called the hurricane season, the island is
constantly liable to severe gales, and storms of thunder and
lightning. In them, however, there is scarcely any variation
_ in the direction of the wind, or any sensible alteration in the
_ barometer. Tor
From the 18th to the 22d, it blew a succession of short
_ gales, seldom continuing beyond 6 or 8 hours, with constant
rain, and frequent thunder storms. The barometer, however,
_ on which alone every reliance may be placed on these occa-
sions, as to the threatened danger, was but slightly affected,
_—nor did it indicate by its tardy movements, any sudden
| change. Its extreme variation having never éxceeded’ one-
_ tenth below its usual standard,» There’ were ‘yet at ‘this pe-
riod, many indications of a coming storm :—The air was op-
_ pressive,—the sky was heavy and gloomy,—the” mountains
_ were enveloped in clouds,—and the sea rolled heavily in on
| the coast, with much noise.

414 Barometrical Movements, &e.

During the night of the 22d, the wind: increased in a very
sensible degree; the squalls or gusts became more frequent ;
the rain was incessant, and with, at times, vivid lightning. ©

The barometer was also observed to have fallen one-tenth
and a half on the morning of the 23d; at 6 A.M, it stood at
28° 9’. Soon after this: the hurricane was declared; and the
following is an abstract from a meteorological journal kept
during its continuance. righ ‘af

Date. [Hour of Barom-| Wind. | : Weather.

Day. | eter.
23d Feb.| 6 A. M., | 28° 9 | S.E, |Rain drizzling. — Wind in strong gusts.
1824. | 9 —— | 28 8 S.E. |Steady —Squalls stronger and more fre-
; uent. yy th ~
10 —— | 2 7 S.E. Much increased, some very hard gusts.
Rain constant. 28
12 —— | 28 5 |about E.'Very violent.—lIts effects now apparent,
| Trees, houses, &c. falling. Tat
1PM.) ) 28) 3 E. |Gusts, with scarcely any intermission.—
Rain hard; salt to taste throughout
the gale.

2 —— | 21 E. |No amendment.

3 —— | 27_ 9. E. _ |Several very hard squalls during the last
hour: latterly,not so frequent. ‘Thick
fog appears.

4 —— |station-| E. (Wind nearly the same instrength; gusts

ary. less frequent. Rain ceased, Fog con-
tinues dense. The whole atmosphere
of a fiery red colour. ; 3
43—— | 27 94 | -—— [Nearly calm. Fog less dense. . No rain.
5 —— | 28 0 |N.toNW Moderate breeze. r
16 | 93 4 N.W. |Freshens,—latterly, with several hard
| squalls, with rain. Fog disappeared.

7 —/}28 3 N, (Much increased. ; :

| 7 —— jvariable $

8 —— | 28 34 |). W. Nearly as violent as at any period of the

ay.

oo | ass w. Squalis, in strength undiminished: not

| so frequent, : :

lr 28.7 N.W. \Gale sensibly less; strength, and fre-
quency of squalls also Jess; rain
ceased, and weather looks more settled.

12 —— | 28 8 | N.W. |Gradually decreassng. ‘

(During the night subsided into, a plea-
|, sant breeze at N, W. P

The situation at which these observations were made, was
at an elevation of 900 feet above the level of the sea.

The thermometer, during the whole of the gale, stood at 73°.
Greatest range of thermometer in February, 1824, - 13°, Min

Average heat at noon-day, 3/8 Qoucaltsothee te
Number of days rain; - e FS = E —e2leles
Do. thunder and lightning, — - . . = - 10

Rainbows, 5——Lunar, 8. .

a
“
4
.

!

Extracts from the Journal of Mr. ANDREW GEDDES
Bain, kept during a Visit to some. of the Interior
_. Tribes of Southern Africa, th the Year 1826.*
i | ©. [Read at the South African Institution. |

August 14.—Having encamped late last night in a wood,
within about half a mile of the residence of Towan, the king
of the Baralongs, at sun-rise we despatched Poloholo, my
Bichuana servant, and another native, to apprise him of our
arrival, and shortly after their departure we heard a loud
shout of joy from the inhabitants, just as our people entered
the village. I followed a few minutes afterwards on horse-
back, and the moment they got sight of me, a similar shouting
was commenced by two boys, the first who saw me, and the
glad tidings flew from one to the other, until the whole place
Was in a tumultuous tempest of seeming joy, the dogs joining
heartily in the loud chorus.

I rode through the middle of the kraal (for I can call it
nothing else, it being merely a temporary town where no
houses were built, but some bushy screens were erected here
and there to shelter the inhabitants from the wind,) to the
great terror of the women and children, who fled as if they
had seen an apparition. Being directed to Towan’s screen, I
soon found it out, and there saw Poloholo standing in the
midst of a circle of graye-looking Barolongs, who were
squatted round a fire under a large tree.. He told me that the -
king was among the number, so I set my skill in physiognomy
to work to point the monarch out, but unfortunately missed

my mark, by mistaking one of his lowest menials for the
king’s most excellent majesty. Poloholo smilingly unde-
ceived me, and pointed to a sedate-faced old fellow, with a
yery flat nose, and a remarkably projecting under lip; who,
as he there sat, muffled up in a dirty buck-skin caross, would
haye been the last man I should haye taken for the chief. I

R saluted him, but he scarcely deigned to return that civility.

His council and the crowd gathered round us, had all their
eyes fixed upon me; but the worthy monarch, perhaps in a

brown study, kept his immovably directed to his mother
_ earth, so that on the whole I never, in the course of my tra-

vels, saw a drier piece of taciturnity. I went and sat down
_ by him, thinking by familiarity to draw him into a conyersa-
_ tion, but with much difficulty could I extract a simple nega-
ws ~

_ * Fora statement of his views in travelling, and an outline of his pro-
_ ceedings, the Author refers to the South African Advertiser, Nos. 66, 72, 75,
239, and 240.

416 Mr. Bain’s Visit to the Interior Tribes

tive or afhrmation to @ity question I put to him. To atone
for his silence, however, one of his right-hand men was very
eloquent in answering questions I never asked, especially
some long-winded stories about the’ Mantatees being in the
country of the Bawanketzie, (the Nuaketzies of Burchell, and
Wankets of Campbell,) for they had already learned our in-
tention of visiting that country. I paid noattention to the
terrific tidings respecting either the Mantatees or Bawanket-
zie, as | had good reasons for disbelieving them; and would
have suffered this orator to have exercised his tongue for the
benefit of the crowd, had not I seen that his eloquence began
to make a strong impression on the countenance of poor Polo-
holo, whose credulity was seldom proof against a well got up
Mantatee story, and seldom failed to communicate the same,
with many additions and improvements, to the rest of our
people; so that our enterprise was frequently in danger of
being upset by their refusing to penetrate further with us.
The king was at Jast pleased to open his mouth, by asking
when the wagons would come up, and seemed pleased, when I
told him in reply, that I expected them in a few minutes. ~
I then took a ramble. about the town on foot, the children
crying, and dogs barking at the sight of such an unusual
object, and the women hiding themselyes behind their screens,
in order to have, without danger, a peep at the Macooa, or
white man. However, finding that I was quite a tame ani-
mal, they mustered courage enough to approach within a few
yards of me to beg tobacco; and, on giving a bit to one, I
had no peace from all the rest until my whole stock was ex-
pended; for on such occasions I always had my pockets full
of pieces about two inches long. ae oe
Returning to Toovan, I found him sitting on his hams,
_ smoking a Bichuana hooka, a rude instrument made of a thick
gemsbok horn, about the middle of which a large stone bowl
of a pipe was inserted. This horn being filled with water,
his majesty applied his mouth to the wide end of ‘it, holding
his hand on the rest of the aperture, which was too large for
his mouth to cover; then inhaling the delicious fumes of the
tobacco through this aqueous passage, he seemed for a mo-
ment lost in pleasure, until he raised his head again, when

dense clouds of smoke issued from his royal nose and mouth.

He sat with his back to me without speaking a word, but at
the end of every whiff, took a draught of dirty water out of a
filthy wooden platter. After regaling himself for some time
with this amusement, he handed the pipe to his son, a good
looking youth, who, after taking a couple of whiffs, passed it
to the rest of the gentlemen present, who in their turns each
enjoyed a share of this luxury. ae

When our wagons arrived, we unyoked at some distance

of Southern Africa. 417

from the kraal, near to the pool of e that supplies the
natives, and their cattle, with what they were pleased to call
water. This was against the wishes of,the king, who desired
us to span out near his own hut, no doubt for the hetter con-
venience of begging ; but aware of the crowd that would con-
stantly surround us in the midst of the town, we preferred our
present situation.

This pool was in the bed of the Mallopo River; and, con-
sidering the quantity of its contents daily consumed, it could
not possibly last many days longer.. The water at Mallala’s
(the last chief we visited), was bad enough to turn the sto-
mach of a dog, but. this was really ten degrees worse; and it
appeared to me impossible that human beings could subsist,
for any length of time, upon such execrable filth. _One-fourth
of it is literally composed of the dung and urine of ‘the cattle
and wild beasts, and, for aught I know, not uncontaminated _
with that of the people; the other quarter is mud, and the
women (many of them with ulcerated legs,) are in the daily
habit of wading up to the knees in this delightful slough to
get at the cleanest part of it; but to me there seemed to be:no
choice, it being all the color of cow-dung and urine mixed up
together! It was a fortunate circumstance for us that we had
still remaining nearly a half-aum of tolerable water, which
we had brought from Munchukana, and would be enough for
our own use so long as we should stop at this filthy pool.

The Malappo is said to have its source in the Bamarootzie
sountry, considerably to the N.E. of this place, where it\is a
constant running stream, and abounds with hippopotami and
otters, but if we are to judge from the appearance of its
bed here, which resembles what the colonists call a vley, I
should presume that it very rarely runs in torrents like the
other African rivers. It runs here nearly due West, and
afterwards, taking a Southerly direction, joins the Mashow

_ andthe Kuruman, after which they are lost in the sand.

vee

The crowd that now surrounded our wagons surpassed
any thing of the kind we had yet seen at any of the other
Bichuana towns; and had they been inclined to injure: us,

yy nothing could have saved us, as we were completely wedged

*
z

in between them. They were, however, far from shewing any

__ hostile spirit, as theirenemies had predicted; on the contrary,
_ they looked upon our visit as a circumstance replete with good
_ fortune, especially when we threw away so many handfuls of

5

tobacco to let them scramble for, being the best way of getting
_ rid of our numerous applicants for that universally esteemed

plant. This sport pleased. them wonderfully, and indeed af-
forded us a great deal of amusement, besides giying the
savages a great idea of our liberality, yet it did not. prevent
’ 3G

418 Mr. Bain’s Visit to the Interior Tribes

even those from begging, whose good fortune it was to catclt
several pieces in the scramble. £

Having been here about two hours, we at. ast saw his
majesty advancing towards our wagons

“ Stately and slow, and properly attended” Yar}

by about twenty of the same people who were. with him i in the
morning. He carried in his hand a parasol, made of osttich
feathers, and was dressed in the kobo or catoss which he had
on when | ‘first saw him, without any other ornamént on his
body, except two or three cords rownd his neck, :to-one of
which was appended a small bit of glass, and to another a
little reot, said to be an excellent cure for the head~ache,
when reduced to powder and taken as snuff, and a certain
charm against all sickness! Had it pleased) the Fates and
the worthy Barolongs, to have discovered unto;me the plant
to which this inestimable root belonged, more valuable by
far than the’ so+much-sought-for Philosopher’s stone; my
name would be handed down to posterity with ten thousand
times more honor than is paid to the names of a Hunter, or
even a Jenner !
' On the king’s approach, the crowd instinetively made way
for him, and, on the whole, shewed him a good dealof res-
pect. Our ears were no longer dinned’ with that, insufferable
noise which such: an accumulation of voices made, each vo-
eiferating his sage remarks louder than his neighbour, on the
white people and their moving houses: He accosted us, as
we expected, with‘: Mpa muchuco,” (give me tobacco,) when
I handed him a large roll ;which I had ready for that purpose.
He. received it very cooly, and although of a déscription he —
had never seen before, gave it to one of /his attendants to
take home without looking at it:| We asked: him his. reason
for living at a place where the water was so infamously bad,
to which he replied that he intended moving, in:a few days, to
his old town, about two days journey up the Mallapo, whence
he had been driven some time ago by the Mantatees ; and gave
us to understand that he expected us to accompany him thither.
He had scarcely concluded this speech, «which-was the longest —
he had yet favored us with, when he again held out bis hand
for tobacco, ‘but we did not ‘think proper to favor his demand ;
well knowing, from experience, that all our stock would not
be sufficient to gratify the avaricious importunities of a Bi-
chuana chief. We gave, however, eachof his attendants a
small supply, when his’ majesty, turning» round,» muttered
something in the shape of a salutation, and departed inthe
same order he had observed on his arrival.

The clamour and ‘confusion of tongues re-commenced the

My) sii to

of Southern Africa, 419

megment his back was turned, and having our dinner served
ap on the front chest of my wagon, our usual dining place,
they rent the air with shouts of laughter on seeing us eat
with knives and forks: and indeed our whole meal afforded
them,an infinite fund of amusement. To one fellow, whose
chops watered at every mouthful which we conveyed to our
lips, I gave a piece of meat (a cameleopard steak, a great
delicacy by-the-bye), well rolled in Cayenne pepper, which
he .swallowed, like a wolf, almost without chewing, but had
-s0qn cause to.repent of his temerity, for this fiery medicine
taking immediate effect, he burst through the crowd like a
‘mad dog, with his tongue dangling down. his chin, andthe
saliva trickling down his beslobbered chops, to the astonish-
ment ef hisfellow countrymen, whathought he was bewitched.
This trick I had frequently played off before among the Bi-
huanas, which never failed of ridding us of some very trou-
blesome customers, and as they saw that we ourselves partook
of this fare, it invariably turned the laugh against, the beg-
garly gluttons. |. :

Fowan paid us another formal visit in the afternoon, and
/Avas, Much more communicative than in the morning. - He got
mp and sat on the front.of our wagons, examining, the whole
with some marks of admiration, and even enjoyed a joke very
well, Having heardjof my drawings, he begged a sight of
them, with which request I of course complied., When I ex-
Aibited to-him and _his.subjects the cameleopard and rhinoceros,
‘they exclaimed, with, one impulse, “‘ Maghaala-Makapa!”
their usual interjection of astonishment; but when, I showed
them the P*hala,.or red.buck, they, clapped their hands before
their eyes, and were for. a moment silent, then bursting out
into,a‘loud horse-laugh, .sent.a shout of the highest admira-
tion round the crowd... 1 know..not for what reason all the
Savages to whom I had .shewn those drawings, which were but

srough.daubs, gave the preference to the P’hala above all the
_ thers, though some of them were much better executed.

In the evening, I played a few,tunes on the flute; on which
Anstrument, it is true, L.am but a middling performer, yet I
_ considered my musical abilities sufficient to awaken pleasant
_ .gensations in the. breast of .a savage, hut J found myself (as I
yhad. frequently done before), mistaken.in that point, so that
J begin to doubt. the truth of the universality of Shakespear’s
celebrated axiom, that

Masic hath powers to charm the savage breast

IsJny : is ° CHa be’ ‘ich i

_ August 15.—This morning we were inundated with milk,
_ which the natives brought us in very small earthen vessels,
‘anid’ for each démanded a piece of tobacco, or a few beads;
the king himself not thinking it below his dignity to offer us

420 Mr. Bain’s Visit to the Interior Tribes

a few half-pints on the same condition. As many of their
vessels were not over and above clean, we rejected such’ as
were not to our liking ; but the rascals were too knowing for
us, for they only ‘stepped a little aside into the wood, and
borrowed the dishes of the more successful competitors, into
which they emptied out their dirty milk, and°thus sold it to
us; nor did we discover the trick until we had consumed all
the milk. “| .

Towan brought tis an ox to barter for beads, which was of
some service to us, as our cattle were already very weak
from the length of our journey; but did nothing else in the
way of trade here, as they said their ivory was all at their old
town up the river, to which place they intended moving to-
morrow, and fully expected that we would accompany them;
but we positively declined this honor, as we would on no
account deviate from our original plan of first visiting the
Bawanketzies and Bakweens. poet

This old chief used the same arguments to dissuade us
from going, that Mateebe of Latakoo had tried, but to as
little purpose.* Finding us resolute, our guide was enticed
away from us, and Poloholo was almost? frightened to death
by the dreadful accounts he heard of Mantatee cruelties.
Disgusted with these tales, which every tribe tried to ‘palm
upon us since we left Lattakoo, and which we had every rea-
son to believe were false, or at least greatly exaggerated, we
prepared to launch forth on the trackless desert without a
guide, trusting to good fortune to direct us to some spring
where we would be sure to meet with some natives who would,
in all probability, direct us to the Bawanketzie kingdom,
whose bearings we had already ascertained. Our oxen, how-
ever, not arriving in time, we were reluctantly obliged to
postpone our journey till to-morrow morning. -

I wished to take a drawing of Towan, but the old fellow
would by no means consent to that; doubtless through some
superstitious motive. for he went away, very abruptly, the
moment I asked him. One of his sons, however, condescend-
ed to sit for his portrait, the outlines of which I took in a few
minutes.

Though the Bichuana women cannot be charged with levi-
ty or want of modesty in their general behaviour, yet some of
their actions are not apt to give a stranger an high opinion of
their delicacy of manners. :

August 16,—Haying filled our casks with the mixture from
the pool, as we were informed we should meet with no water

* Ihave since observed that all savage tribes are proud of the visits of
white people, but remarkably jealous of their more distant neighbours en-
joying the same privilege.

of Southern Africa. 421

for the first day’s journey to the Northward, we began our
dangerous journey without any other guide than our trusty
compass, having seen nothing of Towan, and scarcely any of
his people, ‘as they were busily preparing for their own depar-
ture up the'river.. We had scarcely got across the Mallopo,
when Manghela, our guide, fortunately made his appearance,
-as we had ‘refused’ paying him until he brought us to the
Bawanketzie country, according to agreement; although
Towan' had’ given him positive orders not to accompany us.
Our route lay through a thick forest of! camel-thorn trees, (1
believe Mimosa Litakunensis of Burchell,) which extends a
great distance on each side of the Mallopo riyer, and renders
travelling with wagons extremely difficult and precarious.
In the course of this day’s ride, we observed ‘a vast number
of traces of elephants, cameleopards, elands, rhinoceroses, &c.,
but saw none of those. huge animals themselves. \ We called
this forest Hospital (not Hospitable) Wood, on account) of
Mr. Biddulph, myself, and-one of our Hottentots becoming so
suddenly sick init. Although our complaints were all differ-
ent, yet we were charitable: enough to attribute them all to
one cause ; namely, the infamous water of Towan’s disgusting
pool, which we ‘had all been obliged to partake of, as: our
people had made free with the’ water'which we kept for our
own use; nor could we be offended with them for it, as our
dogs would scarcely drink the filthy stuff, although the
weather was very warm.» We intended travelling the greatest
part of the night, so as to reach the spring betimes the next
day; but our sickness increasing, we were reluctantly obliged
to halt for the night at nine o’clock, having travelled since
nine in the morning, except two hours which we allowed our
cattle to graze in the afterrmon.

As we had frequently before observed that Munghela, in
guiding us through the deserts, had pertinaciously adhered to
his native plan of following one of the numerous rhinoceros
paths which every where intersect this level country, even
when the forest did not offer sufficient impediments to justify
such a deviation from our proper course, as those tracks are
sure to cause; we therefore frequently ‘steered by compass,

when the country would admit of it, to the great annoyance
of ofr guide, whose province it thus invaded. As the Bichu-
anas never travel after sun-set, it was with difficulty that we
got Munghela to accompany us in our nocturnal travels, as
he had‘a natural antipathy to lions, which animals are gene-
rally abroad at night; but as they seldom or never inhabit
woody countries, (although, mistakenly, called the king of the
forest,) we did not consider his*frightful recitals, of sufficient
importance to stay the prosecution of our journies by night,
as our cattle always pulled much better then than in the day-

s

422 Mr. Bain’s Visit to the Interior Tribes

time. It was a. common ‘thing on such occasions, for him to
leave us at :sun-set, when he, and those of his’ countrymen
who followed in our train, pitched their camp for the night,
and overtook us next morning before we spanned in ; but
-having no company to-night, he remained with the wagons.

August 17,—At an early hour our caravan jas again in
motion, J myself being considerably better than the preceding
night, although my companion and Martinus were -still very
poorly. The-country becomes more open than that! through
which we yesterday travelled, but still perfectly level; nothing
in the shape ,of a hill :to be seen... About noon our guide
pointed to:two ;sandy spots.at a distance, which he said were
the :fountains where we should halt, and which we found on
reaching to consist of two pits, about 12 feet deep, hollowed
out by the natives inthe leose white-sand, but new com-
pletely trodden in by: the ,elephants,-and’ the last drop of
moisture sucked,.out by|/them-some hours jbefore our:arrival.
We:set all hands to work to open the springs, and:as soon as
we got'a seeming sufficiency of water for two oxen, we drove
them down to drink, but the sand being so loose, they were
‘soon choked up again. . For every two oxen that descended to
drink, were we obliged to open the fountains anew, and thus
it»was late in the afternoon before they all obtained a.scanty
portion of this: precious. liquid.

_As we approached this place, we:saw some “natives (women
and children) filling ostrich egg-shells with water, but) they
fled in the-greatest:terror, at the: unusual-sight of-our wagons,
leaving their vessels behind». Our guide and :Poloholo-fol-
lowed them, and :by:the- liberal distribution of some’ pieces of
tobacco, induced ‘them :to return, and although. ‘they » still
seemed to harbour some doubts of our good intentions towards
them, ‘they shewed,no ‘symptoms of surprise at the objects
which had-at :first:sight so frightened, them, ‘but looked upon
every thing with the greatest:apathy and indifference, except
tobaccozand ‘beads. ; tail

{Inthe afternoon we had a visit/from some;more of ‘the :na-
tives,.who:live ina. kraal in:the centre of an adjoining wood,
about.two miles:from these sandy wells; which. circumstance
leadsime to mention ‘a /singular custom of «all the Bichuana
tribes, of erecting ‘their dwellings:at’such a.distance-from the
sptings or pools which -supply them»with water... With the
exception of ‘the town of Kuruman, I have as-yet met with
none at a less distance than half a mile, and some kraals even
as far as‘three miles from ‘any water. J .cannot.assign any
reasonable cause for this apparently incongruous custom, «ex~
cept it be that their absence from the:springs (which in this
country entirely destitute of running streams, are ‘like
angels visits—few and far between,”) may be a greater in-

of Siuthern hfeica: 423

ducement for wild animals to visit them more frequently: than
if they: lived on the spot; and as these fountains’ are gene-
rally surrounded with pit-falls, large herds of game seldom
escape without leaving some victims behind. | Indeed, travel-
ters ought to be very careful of their cattle in the neighbour-~
hood of any of those wells of the desert, as we frequently
fonnd, to our loss, that they were'but too well adapted to the
purpose’ for which they are intended. © v Oss
At night we kept watch for the elephants which we expect-
ed would visit the springs,-but none made their appearance.
August 18:—There being little inducement for us to remain
long’ at this place, which the natives call) Korea, we resumed
our journey; continuing in'a N. Easterly direction through a
country slightly undulating, and every where interspersed
with beautiful clumps of trees. On reaching the small dry
river Lorolaanie; we were met by a deputation from Sibigho,
king of the Bawenketzie, whose capital, Siloqualaly, was yet
several days journey in advance: “They brought us a cow for
slaughter, and had orders from their king to render us every
assistance in their power.» Although we were at a loss to
know by what means he had obtained such early information
of our arrival on the confines of his kingdom, we were never-
theless pleased to find ‘that our‘ visit was likely to prove
agreeable to that’ despotic prince; of whose character we had
heard such contradictory reports. .
‘Finding at Lorolaanie a few wells similar to those of Korea,
_ wespanned out-to cook our victuals;'and setting the natives
to work to empty them, in the course of three hours we had
nearly sufficient water for all our cattle, letting them go
down' one by ‘one to drink. In the afternoon we left this
place, and at ten at night reached'a small well scarcely yield-
ing usa mouthful of water per head, but where we were
obliged to encamp for'the night. © - > DIAFIIG i
» August 19.—This morning our eyes were gladdened with a
view of distant mountains to the N. E. E.; which were to us
as refreshing a sight as the’first view of land is to the weary
sailor after along voyage; having scarcely seen any thing in
the shape ofa hill since we left the ‘Chae lake. We found
our oxen devouring with avidity the wild water-melons;*
which was a proof, if any were wanting, that they had been
but poorly supplied with water for the last few days; so we

: ae A I ek So

| | Ever; bountiful: nature has, as it were, in atonement for the scarcity of
water, spontaneously produced vast quantities of those useful vegetables on

all the sterile plains to the Northward of Lattakoo; without which, in. the

absence of water, it would: be impossible for one-haif of the game to subsist
_ that at present inhabit them. I have often seen the natives eat them to
_ quench their thirst; and both they and their cattle are frequently (when
qearueying) many days without any other moisture, They have a very

at

pid, though not unpleasant, taste.

424 Mr. Bain’s Visit to the ditevior Tribes

lost no time in spanning in, that we might reach Sibootaaanie
by an early hour, where we understood. there was “plenty, of
water. On our road thither we started a large white. rhino-
-ceros, which our dogs kept at bay until. we came up to it. I
gave it a shot behind: the shoulder-blade,; and. had the, plea-
sure of seeing the monster drop instantaneously. upon. its
knees, giving at the,same/time a most, terrific grunt. We
were within a few yards of it, ere the huge animal. was aware
of the presence of its murderers; at which moment the earth
seemed. to tremble under it, and, with an alacrity! that 1
thought the clumsy brute at any time, quite incapable’ of,
sprung upon us through the brush-wood.that. in -some mea-
sure hid us from its view, and so.unexpected and sudden was
this interchange of civilities, that I am at a loss whether te
attribute our preservation to the misgivings of our courage,
or to our presence of mind in this critical moment. | However,
it matters not which, it appears we hit upon the only way of
saving our lives on such an occasion, viz. by dropping down
behind a bush, so that the infuriated monster, whose visiow is
extremely bad, galloped almost over us without seeing ws.
On getting up, I perceived my trusty and well-beloved Hot-
tentot squire Africander, (a most excellent shot, and frequent-
ly my companion. on such occasions,) still prostrate on the
earth, grumbling out some comical imprecations on the assu-
canthichied (impudence) of the rhinoceros for taking him so
a-back, that he had not even time to level his. piece at it.
The furious brute, in the agonies of death, happening to;take
the track that our wagons had just passed, came in contact
with the. Bichuana who drove our loose oxen, and aiming a
deadly blow at. the poor. fellow’s seat of honor, most. fortu-
nately thrust his long. horn’ right between. his legs, and the
astonished herdsman found himself, as if by. supernatural
means, perched on the top of a‘ hook-thorn-tree, haying re-
ceived no other damage from his unexpected exaltation, than
a few scratches from the thorns, and two of his assagais bro-~
ken. , After this adventure, our people always, called. the
fellow. Chicooroo, being the, Sichuana name.for rhinoceros.
The savage beast ran about two miles further before it died;
but having plenty ef provisions,. we’ allowed the natives to
feast upon it. Y 1 )
Shortly after our sport was over, we passed the ruins.ef an
extensive Bawanketzie town, and a mile. farther. travelling
brought us to, the. long-looked-for Sibootzaanie,.two. very
fine little lakes, or, more properly speaking, ponds ‘of excel-
lent water, abounding with wild ducks, geese, &c.. We had
scarcely unyoked, ouroxen. here, when we shot: am animal.
called by the Griquas “Bastard Hartebeest,”” which tame
down to drink, whose carcase we gaye to.our new Bawanket-

of Southern Africa. 425

wie friends, who feasted, gloriously upon it. In the course of
the afternoon, I saw two large aquatic birds swimming among
the wild geese upon the polished surface of the Sibootzaanie,
and hastened to my wagon to fetch my gun, but unfortunately
they were gone before my return. This cireumstance I regret
the more, as they appeared to me, by the imperfect view I
had of them, to be black swans; which animals, I believe,
have been hitherto only found in New Holland.

Here we enjoyed the luxury of a comfortable bathe, and a
thorough scouring; pleasures seldom falling to the lot of a
Bichuana traveller, though in no country more necessary,
on account of the numerous colonies of live stock, which no
one can ayoid picking up that comes in contact with the
natives’ carosses. Even our Hottentots found the necessity

ef purifying both their dingy hides, and blacker linen; by

which operation, we may safely aver that thousands met a
watery grave in the hitherto unsoiled Sibootzaanie.

One of these ponds is very deep; and, like most of the
springs in this country, its bed is composed of a solid body of
white calcareous rock; around its margin the natives haye
contrived to excavate a vast number of pit-falls, even within
the water-mark, so that wild animals coming to drink fre-
quently go down head foremost; and the pits being so deep
and narrow, they haye no room to extricate themselves.
However, accustomed to all sorts of snares that the hungry
bellies of the natives can devise, they are generally exceed-
ingly cautious in approaching watering places.

At night, we sent our people to watch for game at the most
northerly of the two lakes, which seemed to be the most re-
sorted to; doubtless, on account of the number of pit-falls
with which the other is surrounded; and in the early part of
the night an immense herd of quaggas were seen approaching
with a circumspection almost, incredible in brute beasts, and
they benefitted by their. precautions, for they smelled or saw
our hunters, when witha most frightful clattering of hoofs
over the calcareous stone, they scampered off in an instant,
until the distant sound died away on the eyening breeze. A
little after midnight, it being then clear moon-light, two tall
cameleopards appeared, cautiously adyancing and reconnoiter-
ing as carefully as the most experienced burglar would ap-
proach the house he intended to rob, Our people were only

screened from their yiew by a few pieces of lime-stone, piled

upon one another, and had their pieces levelled for their de-

struction, when the cautious geraffes caught a glimpse ot

them, and in a moment were out of sight. The next per-

formers on this nocturnal stage, were three rhinoceroses,

which, as they generally do, come down with less caution

than the other animals, when the first shot of our hunters,
3H

426 Mr. Bain’s Vistt to the Interior Tribes

followed by a loud groan, proclaimed their success. One of
the gigantic animals fell, but ere the people reached it, it
managed to scramble into the adjoining wood, grunting all
the way most frightfully, so that they did not pursue it far,
but returned to the wagons and went to bed. |

August 20.—The pleasing metamorphosis which the limpid
treasures of the Sibootzaanie had produced on the bodies of
our Hottentots, could not but afford us great satisfaction,
every one appearing this morning in a clean shirt, and dressed
out in the best of their “homely weeds ;” doubtless with the
intention of making some conquests among the ladies of the
Bawanketzie court, at which place it was our intention to
present ourselves this evening. Having made an early din-
ner on a rhinoceros tongue, and the marrow-bones of a
cameleopard, (dishes which I’ll defy the greatest king in
Christendom to produce,) we proceeded on our journey, accom-
panied by a vast number of natives who had joined us in the
course of the day. The country became more pleasant as we
advanced to the northward, rising into gentle undulations,
and vegetation is every where more luxuriant than we had
hitherto found it. The picturesque clumps of trees that
studded the extensive lawn over which we travelled, were
composed of various kinds of mimosas, besides many other
species, to us entirely unknown. Behind one of those
clumps, at a short distance from our track, stood a large rhi-
noceros, apparently asleep, and being now pretty well accus-
tomed to the shooting of these animals, Mr. Biddulph proposed
trying the effect of a small ball upon this one, as all that we
had hitherto killed were shot with large guns. I argued on
the danger of the experiment, but at length agreed to let Mr.
B. have the first shot with his double-barrel, of 22 to the
pound, while I should stand in reserve with my large gun.
Having crept up close to the bush where the creature stood,
he deposited his ball near its heart, which made it rebound
from the earth, and nearly stunned it; but recovering itself
directly, the infuriated brute flew full at my companion, who
had scarcely time to evade its long horn, by falling down be-
hind a bush in the usual way, at which moment I pulled my
trigger, but my piece unfortunately flashed in the pan. Our
dogs coming up very opportunely to our assistance, kept the
fierce monster at bay, which gave me an opportunity of re-
priming ; and in the performance of that work, happening to
look over my shoulder, I saw Poloholo at a short distance
behind me, with his gun pointed at the rhinoceros, it is true,
but this simple creature not considering that the ball would
first require to find its way through the carcase of his master,
ere it reached that of the rhinoceros, it was a fortunate cir-
cumstance for me that his gun was only on half cock when I

of Southern Africa. 427

discovered him pulling the trigger with all his might, or I
certainly should have been in possession of the honor which
he intended for the chicooroo. ‘

In the mean time, after the enraged brute had shewn more
cunning than any we had yet met with, in chasing us round
the bush, and, I may say, playing at bo peep with us; a num-
ber of the natives coming to our assistance, and loudly shout-
ing, it gallopped furiously off, pursued by them about a mile,
when, becoming weak from the loss of blood, it fell a victim
to the evil effects of the Little ball.

We pursued our journey, and in about an hour more reached
the valley of Siloqualaly, which we found literally strewed with
human skulls, it having been, a short time before, the theatre
of a bloody battle between the Mantatees and Bawanketzie, in
which, Makabba, the celebrated king of the latter nation, and
father to the present monarch, was killed. The sight of these
skulls did not impress us with an exalted idea of the inhabitants’
humanity, nor were we entirely void of apprehensions that our
own might, in a very short time, grace the same spot. We
christened this place Golgotha, and as we advanced in it, we
were met by crowds of natives of both sexes, eager to get a peep
at the white people, whose fame had so long preceded their
arrival.

_ It. was seven o’clock, and consequently dark, befure we
reached the top of this ‘ valley of the shadow of death,” where
the springs are which supply Siloqualaly, the present capital of
the Bawanketzie kingdom; which town is situated 13 mile to
the eastward. We were scarcely spanned out here, when two
of the king’s brothers waited upon us to bid us welcome tu
their country, and presented us with a large bag of thick milk,
which was borne on the shoulders of two men; a portion of thi
they poured out in their hands, and tasted in our presence,
(the usual custom in giving strangers food) to shew that it
contained no’ poison. They placed sentinels round our wagons
to prevent the canaille from injuring anything belonging to us,
and told us that their brother, the king, would visit us as soon
as the moon should rise, which would be about nine o’clock,

The silver luminary had scarcely peeped over the distant Ba-
marootzie mountains, when king Sibigho, true to his appoint-
ment, made his appearance, attended by five or six of his staff.
He carried in his hand a battle-axe or chacka, without which
they seldom go abroad. His appearance was very prepossess-
ing, rather above the common size, with a remarkably easy

_ carriage, and his tout ensemble, majestic. His features were

decidedly European, color a dark brown, with woolly hair, like
the rest of the Caffre tribes. Round his head (as an antidote
against the head-ache, with which he was troubled,) he wore a

_large snake’s skin, the bright colors of which formed a pleasing

428 Mr. Bain’s Visit, &c.

contrast to that of his face; on his wrists he wore a great nurm-
ber of copper bracelets, of beautiful workmanship, and on his
legs, just below his knees, similar rings, some of which he told
us he had made himself; round his ankles were four rows of
virgin gold*, which he said he had taken from a Mantatee
chief, whom he had killed in battle.

After our first salutation was over, which consisted in a
mutual pulling of nosest, he squatted down by our fire, and
entered into conversation with us in the most friendly manner.
He seemed surprised when we told him that we had been three
moons on our journey to his country, and was rather incredu-
lous on being informed of the cause of ‘‘ suchrich captains,” as
he was pleased to call us, visiting such poor people as they
were, at such a distance from our homes, more especially, con-
sidering the frightful tales which he was aware his enemies had
told us of him. He entertained us with an account of some of
his late battles with the Mantatees, whom he assured us were
still in his neighbourhood, and were the greatest robbers upon
earth; throwing out, at the same time, some hints that he ex-
pected our assistance against them. We thanked him for the
attention he had shewn us, and presented him with a roll of
tobacco, a quantity of different colored beads, a knife, a tinder-
box, and a looking glass, with all of which he seemed highly
delighted. We also gave his brothers some tobacco and beads,
and they all pulled our noses in an ecstasy of friendship and
good humour. After-a deal of chit-chat, his majesty went
home about midnight, leaving us a guard, under two captains,
in charge of our wagons. :

(To be continued.)
eR 9 a ae eee oe ees
* That was the first and the only time that I have ever met with that °
precious metal among the savages of Southern Africa.

+ The existence of this singular custom was ridiculed by some ignorant
wits of the S. A. Chronicle on the publication of the first sketch of my
travels, yet, howsoever ludicrous it may appear, it is certainly not more
strange than the manner of salutation at New Zealand, and even many other
parts of this vast continent. Although this was the only place I ever ob-
served it, I have it on the authority of the Rev. Mr. Archbell, that the same
custom prevails in Great Namaqualand, and at Walvisch Bay; and it is
considered the greatest mark of friendship when a native requests the honor

of pulling your nose!

429

On the Culture of Tobacco: from a Review of “ Brodi-
gan’s Treatise on the Tobacco Plant,” in the Gardener's
Magazine.

Toxsacco was introduced into the county of Cork, with the
potato, by Sir Walter Ralegh; but the culture of the former
does not appear to have made much progress, though, ac-
cording to Humboldt, it preceded that of the potato, in Europe,
more than 120 years, having been extensively cultivated in
Portugal at the time that Sir Walter Ralegh brought it from
Virginia to England in 1568. A writer in 1725, quoted by
Brodigan, says, ‘‘I have not heard that a root of tobacco was
ever planted in this kingdom.” An act of George III. re-
pealed several preceding acts that prohibited the growth and
produce of tobacco in Ireland, and this is the foundation on
which Ireland now rests her claim to that branch of culture.
Until the year 1828, Brodigan observes, the culture was
limited; but, in that year, there were 130 acres under tobacco;
and, in 1829, 1000 acres in Wexford alone. ‘‘It has been
partially cultivated in the adjoining counties of Carlow, Wa-
terford, and Kilkenny, and other places. In the province of
Connaught, an experiment was made in the vicinity of West-
port. It has been grown, in one or two instances, near Dublin;
in the northern section of the kingdom, two or three trials
have been taken place, on a small scale ;” and our author has
cultivated saveral acres in the neighbourhood of Drogheda,
preparing the soil by horse-labour, as for turnips.

The culture of tobacco in Ireland, as practised by Brodigan,
is thus given:—‘ Hot-beds, like those made for cucumbers,
are to be prepared in March, and the seeds sown any time
from the 15th of that month to the Ist of April. In the be-
ginning of May, the plants may be hardened by exposure to
the air; and, by the 15th or 20th of that month, they may
be transplanted into the open field without injury. Forty
thousand plants, fit for transplanting, may be raised on an
area of 100 square feet. According to Carver, a square yard
will rear about 500 plants, and allow proper space for their
nurture till they are fit for transplanting. The field was
prepared in every respect the same as for turnips; the drills
or ridgelets were 18 in. apart, and the manure, of which a

_ good supply was given, buried in the centre of each ridgelet.

The plants were put in with spades, at 18 in. apart, along the
centre of the ridgelet, and afterwards watered. ‘The planters
were followed by women, with their aprons full of long grass,
with which they covered each plant, and confined it by placing
a stone or lump of earth at both ends; this covering is indes-
pensable, unless the weather prove wet and cloudy. Such

430 On the Culture of Tobacco.

is the extreme delicacy of the plant, it will not bear the heat
of the sun, unless it has so far set in the soil as to be able
to supply the loss from evaporation. This will not be for some
days, during which time the cover cannot be safely removed,
and watering to the extent of a pint a plant may be daily used.
Some of the respectable planters in the county of Wexford
have used pots as a covering for the plants, of which some
thousands will be necessary. Others have used large oyster-
shells, leaves of cabbages or docks. Ihave tried all these
methods, and experience has satisfied me the mode I practised
has decided advantages. It protects the plant sufficiently
against the sun, and the water passes freely through it;
whereas, where pots or leaves are used, they must be removed
to admit water; and, in case of rain, the plants receive little
or no benefit from it. The operation of planting may be con-
tinued until the 20th of June; but the earlier the better, after
the frosts have passed away. In America and France, I found
that four months were generally considered as necessary for
the maturation of the plants; and that time, in this climate,
cannot be allowed, unless they are put down early.” (p. 160.)
The Summer Management of Tobacco, by Mr. Brodigan,
consisted in loosening the soil about the plants, removing the
weeds, watering “ for weeks together,” taking off the decayed
leaves' at bottom, topping when the plant has from 9 to 14
good leaves, and removing the side buds as they appear.
~The curing Process, by Mr. Brodigan, is as follows:—
“About the middle of August, the plants having attained
their full size, four or five of the bottom leaves of each plant
are taken off, suffered to lie on the ground for some tine, and,
when they lose their brittleness, and can be safely handled,
they are carried home toa barn, and there put in a heap for
fermentation. The heap is turned, placing that in the centre
which was before in the bottom or exterior, and the tempera-
ture not allowed to exceed 100° or 110°: After remaining
two or three days in this heap, the leaves are spread out and
cooled, and strung by the midrib on lines of packthread; they
are then hung up in an airy shady place, roofed in. When
the’ leaves thus suspended have acquired an auburn colour,
they are fit for a second fermentation. A quantity of hay must
be placed between the tobacco-and the ground, and the heap
_may be made of an oblong or conic figure, the ends of the
stems being placed inwards. The heap being made, it is to
be surrounded with hay, blankets, or other close covering.
The period for this fermentation will depend upon the state of
the weather, and the dryness and size of theleaves. In four
or five days, I generally found the heat was sufficiently high
to penetrate and reduce the stems; and when that is accom-
plished, the heap is to be cooled by spreading it out to dry.

On the Culture of Tobacco. - 431

In reducing very strong tobacco, I found it necessary to per-
mit the heat to ascend to 126°. In 60 hours, I found the
heat had attained 110°; and, in 72 hours, 1269; but the
general range of the second fermentation was from 120° to
125° Fahrenheit. In some cases I had to resort to a third
fermentation of the same tobacco, but the heat did not rise
beyond 90°. Upon this important point of fermentation, or
sweating the tobacco, I have given the result of my practice.
For greater accuracy, and the benefit of the inexperienced,
I have given it from a thermometer; but, at the same time,
the hand and feeling of a practised overseer can direct the
process. _ As soon as the tobacco has been perfectly dried, by
exposure to the sun‘and the weather, it is still necessary to
dry any remaining moisture in the midribs, for which purpose
they must be packed so as to be outside, that the air may have
its influence upon them. When they are perfectly dry and
hard, the tobacco may be considered as fit for use, although
it will possess more or less of crudeness, until the month of
March following. To correct this erudity, or any acrimony
that may exist, different preparations are used in different
countries. In Brazil, the leaves are steeped in a decoction of
tobacco and gum copal. In Virginia, I understand they
sprinkle the tobacco, in the packing process, with a decoction
of the green tobacco stems, or a decoction of hay, with a small
portion of molasses: the effect of this innocent application is
to soften and improve the flavour, darken the colour of the
tobaceo, and render it, in appearance, a more merchantable
commodity. The next and last operation is, to tie the leaves
~ a and pack them in bales or portable packages.”’ (p.
66.

Improvements inthe curing Process. —Some of Mr. Brodigan’s
tobacco, he informs us, only wanted age to be as good as
‘Virginia. Tobacco improves by a sea voyage, as it undergoes
a certain degrze of fermentation in the hogsheads in the spring
or summer months. Drying-houses, heated by flues or steam,
as now erected in America, he thinks, would be an improve-
ment in Jreland. Captain Basil Hall visited a tobacco planta-
‘tion on James’s River, and found the house, in which the hands
were hung up, with fires of wood made upon the earthen floor.
The flavour of the wood burnt in this way, Mr. Brodigan
‘stales, is now strongly perceptible in the tobacco of late
‘years imported from America.
_ As suggestions derived from considering what we have read
and observed on the subject of cultivating and curing tobacco,
we submit the following:—When a farmer, whothoroughly un-
derstands and successfully practises the Northumberland mode
of cultivating turnips, intends growing tobacco as a field crop,
we would recommend him to prepare the soilexactly as for

432 On the Culture of Tobacco.

Swedish turnips, give a double dose of well rotted manure, mix
the seed with fifty times its bulk of sand or bone-dust, and sow
with Common’s turnip drill, usually called French’s, about

_ the middle of May. When the plants come up, they may be
thinned out as turnips are, 16 or 18 in. apart, and topped in
the beginning of August. The rest of the process may be con-
ducted as by Brodigan, drying, however, in a barn or house
heated by an iromstove. A cottager or spade-cultivator may
find it worth bis while to sow ina hot-bed or ina flower-pot,
and transplant; he may dry his leaves the first time under the
eaves of his cottage, and the second time in his garret; or, if
the quantity is small for home use, in his kitchen. For his
tobacco liquor, or sauce, he may grow a score or two of poppy
plants, collect the opium from them, and mix this with whisky,
or spirit of any kind, in which abundance of peach.Jeaves, or
a few leaves of Latirus nobilis, or one or two of the common
laurel, have been infused, adding water and salt. as directed
above. A gardener, where there hot-houses and hot-house
sheds, may dry and ferment in them; and, indeed, with such
opportunities, and seeds of N. repandum, he ought to grow
better tobacco than any person whatever, notin Virginia or the
West Indies.

The produce, in America, is from 1000 to 1500 Ibs. per
acre; in the county of Wexford, 1200lbs.; and in Meath, Mr.
Brodigan has had at the rate of 1680lbs. per English acre.
In Virginia, the leaves of four plants, each occupying a square
yard, give a pound of tobacco. The money-cost of production
in Ireland, Mr. Brodigan estimates at 18/. per acre, where the
land is prepared by horse-labour; and 30/. where it is prepared
by manual labour. The produce, at 16/. 8s. per hogshead of
1350 lbs., barely pays the expense of horse-labour.

The value of tobacco, as an agricultural crop, is much dimi-
nished from the circumstance of its producing no manure. The
farmers of Virginia, as Jefferson predicted, have now ascer-
tained that it is better to raise wheat, at 1 dollar per bushel,
than tobacco at 8 dollars per cwt. As asource of labour, Mr.
Brodigan thinks the culture of tobacco a desirable employment
for the rural population of Ireland. Its great advantage is, that
it affords employment for those intervals when the labouring
poor are at present destitute of occupation. ‘‘ The cultivation
of a potato crop is of vital importance to the Irish peasant; but
as soon as that crop is planted, there is a long interval of idle-
ness and distress. The stock of potatoes is then generally ex-~
hausted, or unfit for use, and the summer months are the most
pinching times with the poor. The planting of tobacco may be
said to commence when the other is finished, and the field ma-
nagement occupies the interval until the corn harvest. Again,
between the corn harvest and the taking up of the potatoes there

-

On the Culture of Tobacco. 433

is another interval of idleness, and that is occupied ‘in the curing
of the tobacco.” (p. 178.) As a cleaning crop, and a preparation
for wheat, the tobacco must be about equal to the potato. The
nourishment it abstracts from the soil must also be of the saine
general nature, since both plants belong to the same natura]
order, Solaneee. d

The manufacture of tobacco we have slightly described in
the Encyclopedia of Plants. We have since had an opportu-
nity of witnessing the progress of all the different operations
carried on in preparing shag and other kinds of smoking to-
bacco, pigtail and other chewing tobacco, various snuffs, and
different kinds of cigars, in one of the most extensive manufac-
tories in London; and the conviction on our mind is, that very

‘little in the way of manufacturing can be atfempted’ by the

gardener or cottager. That little we shall shortly describe.

The tobacco, being properly fermented and cured, may be
kept closely pressed and excluded from air, in casks, till
wanted; or, when the curing process is completed, smoking-
tobacco and snuff may be made from it as follows :—Open out
the leaves singly, and from each tear out the midrib. The
midribs are better adapted for rasping into snuff than for cutting
into shag for smoking; and being scented by any essence,
such as-that of thyme, anise, lemon, or more especially by that
of the root of J’ris florentina, the orris root of the druggists,
may be tied up in what are called carrots, or rolls, about 18
or 20-in. long, 2 or 3 in, in diameter in the middle, and half an
inch at each end. : ;

They are tied with packthread drawn as tight as possible, and
the threads quite close, so.as to compress the tobacco into one
solid substance, and completely to exclude the air. When
snuff is wanted, unroll a part of the packthread at one end, and
rasp the tobacco into snuff with a file or grater. “The carrot
may then be laid in a dry place till, wanted for a fresh supply.
The soft parts of the leaves may be treated in the same manner,
and a snuff produced which some prefer to the other. Garden-
ers may dry leaves of any odoriferous plant, such as. thyme,
mint, Aloysia citriodora, &c., and tie them up in. the tobaeco
carrot as substitutes for liquid scents; and, if thought necessary,

they may add a leaf or two of Veratrum Album to add purgency. -

For cottagers, there are agrimony, wild thyme, and yarious
other plants, which may be added.

_ The soft part of the leaves, from which the midribs have
been removed, may be slightly sprinkled with water, without
any admixture whatever, and twisted into .a rope, about the
thickness of a common straw rope. The rope>may then. be
coiled up in a ball, as firmly and compactly as possible, tied
round in two or three places with packthread, wrapped in
paper, and placed ia a dry place, excluded from the air, til!

31

434 ° _ Rev. Dr. Scott.on the Fine Linen

wanted for use. When tobe used for smoking, cut off a few
inches of the rope, open it out, and cut in into shreds with a
knife or chopper, so that it my zesemble shag tobacco. If it
is to be made into snuff, open out the leaves, dry them over the
fire or in an oven, and pound them in a mortar, adding to the
powder any scented water, or volatile odoriferous oil, at pleasure.
If more snuff is made then is wanted for immediate use, put it
in a glass bottle, and cork it closely. The Scotch and Irish
snuffs are, forthe most part, made from the midribs; the Stras-
burgh, French, Spanish, and Russian snuffs from the soft parts
of the leaves.

The process of forming cigars is very simple; but, as it con-
not be done well without much practice, it would be of little
use to offer a description. Whoever wishes to make himself
master ofall that is known on the culture of tobacco or different
modes of its manufacture, may consult Cours d’Agriculture |
Complet, Paris, 8vo. edit. 1823, art. Tabac; Carver's Treatise,
London, 8vo. 1779; Tatham’s Essay, London, 8vo, 1800;
The Experienced Bremen Cigar-Maker, or fundamental and
practical Instructions for making Twenty-five Sorts of Cigars
according to the latest experience, Chemnitz, Kretschmar, 1824,
8vo.; Schmidt’s Tobacco Culture of the French and Dutch
combined, with the Mode of preparing the Plant for Use,
Dresden, 8vo. 1824, Arndd.

On the substance called Fine prone in the Sacred
Writings. By the Rev. Davin Scott, M.D.,M.W'S. &c.

[Abridged from the Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal.]

WueEn I first turned my attention to the fine linen of the
Sacred Writings, I imagined I should soon come to a decided
opinion; but, on inquiry, I found it involved in great obscuri-
ty, chiefly arising from the vague terms which the ancients
had employed in describing it.

The indistinct accounts which they have left us, will be some
excuse, it is hoped, for the imperfections of this essay, which
was undertaken at the suggestion of a venerable member of
this society, —Dr. Baird, Principal of the University, and one ~
of the ministers of the city. -

Linen, as every one knows, is a manufacture from the fibres
of flax, and, in correct language, has the character of fine,
when the manufacture is of a superior quality.

Among the Israelites, garments made of linen were worn by
the Levites, in contradistinction to those made of fine linen,
worn by the priests.

of the Sacred Writings. 435

Now, if fine linen be the true translation, we are directly
led to suppose, that it was a manufacture from the fibres of
flax, but much superior to that of common linen. In Lower
Eeypt, flax has grown as far back as history reaches ; and the
art of making linen of the fibres of flax has been cultivated by
the Egyptians from time immemorial. Their eminence in
this respect has long been acknowledged, though some think
that it has been praised beyond its deserts.

As the art of manufacturing linen, whatever may have been
its quality, has always been a national pursuit among the
Egyptians, there are many, even to this hour, whether they
be graye divines, or learned grammarians, who contend, that
fine linen is truly and strictly what has that name, in the

Sacred Writings.

Convinced, however, that fine linen was not the right ren-
dering of the original term, Calvin, Junius, Tremellius, and
others, have rendered it by a term denoting silk; but this
rendering must be erroneous, if the product of the vermes
bombycina be meant, of which the Chinese, from the remotest
antiquity, have formed a delicate and valuable cloth.

When these interpreters, however, come to explain their
meaning, we find that it is something resembling silk, grow-
ing on trees, soft to the touch, and of which rich and beauti-
ful parments can be made, such as were worn by the Egyptian
priests, and those of high rank or in great favour. For in-
stance, we read in Genesis, that one of the Pharoahs clothed
the patriarch Joseph in a dress of this kind.

Now, what can this silk be but cotton, which is a downy
substance, contained in the pod of a plant, the species of
which grow in America, in all the iles of the Archipelago, in
Palestine, in Syria, and especially about Thebes in Gpper
Egypt, through the whole district lying on the east side of the
Nile, and west shore of the Red Sea.

Those which produce cotton, are, the Gossipium arboreum,
Gossipium herbaceum, and Bombax ceiba. The Gossipium
arboreum, in all probability, was the shrub from which the
cotton of Egypt was first procured ,;—about the time of the
Ptolemies, it seems to have been gathered from the Gossipium
herbaceum, The Bombax ceiba was rather cultivated in
Palestine. The cotton of the Gossipium arboreum was of a
bright and dazzling whiteness. That of the Gossipium her-
baceum was nothing inferior. What the Bombax ceiba yield-
ed, was yellowish; but if the cloth was not so attractive, it
must have been owing to the spinner or dyer. }

Salmasius, in his Plinian Exercitations, shews that the
cotton-plant is abundant in India; and perhaps those are mis-
taken who think it indigenous in Egypt. Certainly there
was a commercial intercourse betwixt Egypt and India from

)

436 Rev. Dr. Scott on the Fine Linen

the earliest times; and whetber. the cotton-plant was brought
originally from India to. Egypt, or vice versa, it can grow in
all warm climates. ‘

We agree with Dr. Vincent* in thinking, that cotton has
had its name from a kind. of fruit growing in Crete, called
Cotonean by Pliny, though, in the first instance, it may have
come into our language through the French.

Pliny tells us, lib. xiii. cap. 14, that ‘‘ Ethiopia produces
some remarkable trees which bear wool, the nature of which
has been mentioned in the description of Arabia and India ;”
and again, lib. xii. cap. 10, the passage referred to by Dr.
Vincent, ‘‘ They bear pods as large as the cotonean apples,
which burst as soon as ripe, and disclose balls of wool, which
are made into linen cloths of great value;” and still more -
_ expressly, lib. xix. cap. 1, ‘‘ The upper part of Egypt, lying .
towards Arabia, produces a shrub, which some call Gossipiwm,
many Xylon, and its wool Xylina.”

By this account, we see that Pliny confounds cotton with
linen, for want, no doubt, of a proper term to express it; and
Ammianias Marcellinus, lib. 23, confounds it with silk, as some
think Virgil does in these two lines of the second Georgic,

Quid nemora AXthiopum molli canentia lana? ;
Velleraque ut foliis depectant tentia Seres?
though, in general, his natural history is wonderfully correct.

We may therefore, indeed, lay it down as an established
fact, that the Greeks and Romans, as well as the later Jews,
often call cotton, linen, silk, or wool, as well from imperfect
knowledge, as from careless expression; though often. they
add some circumstance by which it can be distinguished from
each of these substances.

The natural colour of cotton is white, and with this white-
ness every one is struck as soon as he beholds it. On this
ground, several learned men have thought that shesh, trans-
lated fixe linenin the English Bible, comes from a Hebrew
verb, which signifies to be white.

This whiteness, derived from nature, and not art, cannot be
overlooked in any good description of this substance. Thus,
Revelations, xix. and 14, ‘‘ The armies of Heaven followed
him on white horses, clothed in fine linen, (the original term
is byssos,) white and clean.” Thus, in Isidore’s Origines,
lib. 22, ‘‘ White robes of byss, made of a kind of coarser
lint ;” and again, lib. 27, ‘‘ Byss is a material excessively
white and soft, which the Greeks call Papas.”’

It cannot be denied, however, that, by bleaching, linen can
be made whiter even than cotton; and from comparing Exo-

* Perip. Nearch, Prelim, Disq.

of the Sacred Writings. 437

dus xxvii. and 42, with Exodus xxxix. and 28, we find that
shesh may denote linen, strictly so called, from this whiteness
artificially acquired.

The truth is, if we look to the Hebrew derivation, shesh is
capable of expressing any white substance ; and accordingly
it is sometimes used to express white marble, which, like other
kinds of marble, is susceptible of a fine polish.

In the reign of James the Sixth, when the common transla-
tion of the Bible was printed, the term cotton was unknown,
and it was not introduced into the English language till about
the beginning of the last century, though the manufacture
of cotton, on a small scale, had been attempted during the
civil wars, but had failed for want of capital or encourage-
ment.

if our translators knew the thing, in all probability they
thought they could not better express what is now called cot-
ton, thau by using the phrase fine linen, a phrase which all
used in their day, and which, as we have seen, had descend- .

ed to them from the Greeks and Romans, as well as the later
Jews. uy p!
Cotton cloths are more suited to warm climates than those
-oflinen. After the finest manufacture of linen, the hardness

of the fibre in some sort remains, and, on that account, linen
cloths are very disagreeable when the body is under perspira-
tion, and even favour the attacks of disease; whereas those of
cotton guard the health, and in warm climates are, with great
propriety, worn next the skin.

The Egyptians, for this or some other reason, seem to have
wrapped cotton cloths about the bodies of the dead, after em-
balming. ‘‘ After washing the dead man,” says Herodotus,
lib. ii. ¢. 86, ‘‘ they enclose the whole body in a wrapper of
byssos, or cotton, with thongs of leather,” &c. In the same
manner, Mr. Greaves, who witnessed the opening of a mummy,
has these words, (Misc. Works, vol. ii. p. 519,) ‘These pic-
tures with the gorget, were tied on with brownish lengths of
cotton. Under these, the whole body had a covering of fine
linen ; I think of cotton.”

The practice of wrapping the dead body in robes of cotton,
J have no doubt, was transmitted from the Egyptians to the
Jews, and when we read in the Gospels that the crucified body
of Christ was wrapped in fine linen (sézdon is the original
Word), we will not be thought too rash in asserting that this
fine linen was cotton.

438

On the Horse Sickness.

Graaff-Reinet, 22d July, 1830.

in the last article of the Instructions for District Surgeons,
it is commanded that they shall, from time to time, report to
Government touching Epizootic Diseases, and other medical
business of their District; and asa large portion of the Horses
of this District have died this year, of a Disease not generally
known, | think it my duty to convey to you, for the informa-
tion of His Excellency the Governor, and for the public good,
the result of nine years’ experience of the disease in question.

In the year 1819, the Horse Sickness, as it is usually called
by way of eminence, on account of its great fatality, raged in
this District to such a degree as to occasion mach apprehen-.
sion to those persons who turned their attention to the breéd-
ing of Horses ; and on my arrival in this District, in the year
1821, I was requested by the then Landdrost, Capt. Stocken-
strom, to observe the disease whenever it should appear; bat
no opportunity occurred till the year 1824, when the disease
again appeared, but not to the same extent'as on the last
occasion. I then took the earliest opportunity of observing
the disease while life continued, and of dissecting the ‘body
after death. ~

The first symptoms of the disease, as it has hitherto appear-
éed in this District, are, general torpor in the animal; he
coughs and hangs his head; shows a great disinclination to
motion; and refuses his food: there is generally some swelling
arid perspiration about the eyes, and occasionally of the whole
head ; the veins of the neck are distended, and the breathing
is invariably quick and oppressed. These symptoms continue
to increase till death ensues, which is seldom protracted to the
fourth day, unless some remedy is used. “Motion invariably
accelerates the termination of the disease, and persons
occasionally ride the animal in its earliest stages, sometimes
under the impression that a little exertion will prove useful,
but generally from not suspecting that any thing is wrong ;
for in the beginning of the disease the mildness of the symp-
toms does not lead to suspicion, whichis to be attributed to
the insensible nature of the part affected.

If the animal is rode during the sickness, or urged by driving
or otherwise, to any degree of speed, he falls at once, literally
suffocated by the quantity of frothy matter which fills his
trachea and issues in abundance from his rostrils; this was

On the Horse Sickness. 439

the case with the very first horse I dissected which had died
of the disease. The nature of the disease was then so buried
in obscurity—I mean in this District—and such contradic-
tory reports prevailed, that I thought it advisable to get the
assistance of twc intelligent individuals at the dissection, and
Messrs. Kift and Bain were kind enough to accompany me.
The horse belonged to the last-mentioned gentleman, and fell
under him while riding in the neighbourhood, without the
slightest suspicion that the animal was diseased, and died
almost immediately ; he had not been stabled.

I shall give the result of the examination as it agrees with
the results. of numerous subsequent examinations, with a few
exceptions only, which I shall note hereafter,—and as being
a document authenticated by the signatures of the gentlemen
above-mentioned.

‘* The skin being removed, a more than natural determina-
tion of blood to the neck and shoulders, was observed, but no
other external indications of disease.

‘*« On opening the chest to examine the state of the lungs,
the superficial veins were seen distended with blood; both
lobes of the lungs were highly inflamed throughout more than
half their bulk ; the inflamed parts appeared of a dark color,
approaching to purple, and on cutting into their substance it
was found to be filled with a yellowish frothy matter, similar
to what came from the nose of the animal immediately before
death. This froth exuded abundantly from the lungs when
pressed—showing very satisfactorily the nature of the disease,
und the origin of the discharge from the nose.

‘‘ The trachea was entirely filled with the same frothy mat-
ter, which, by stopping respiration, appeared to be the imme-

- diate cause of death.

©

“The inflamed parts of the lungs were easily torn and
punctured by the finger, while the more healthy parts were
firm and tough.

‘* The other viscera were carefully examined, and found

Li healthy in every respect. As there was no symptom of dis-

ease in’ the head before death, it was not opened ; and we felt
fully satisfied that the disease in the lung's was quite sufficient
to occasion death.

» (Signed,) = THOS. PERRY, District Surgeon.

(Signed,) “ B. G. Kirr.
oy *A.G. Barn.
_ * Graaff-Reinet, May, 14, 1824.”

From this period to January, 1829, the disease did not
occur in this District; but then it returned with a fatality
equal to that of 1819; and J did not lose the opportunity of

440 On the Horse Sickness.

obtaining further experience of the disease. I paid particu-
lar attention to many sick animals, and prescribed for some
of them; I also dissected many when dead. The result of
this year’s experience did not militate in any degree against
that obtained on the former occasions,—the symptoms during
life were the same, and also the principal features of the post
mortem examinations. In consequence of the greater number
of deaths, the field of observation at this period was necessa-
rily extended ; and I observed some appearances which es-
caped my observation, or which did not occur on the former
occasions.

The head of the animal was sometimes swelled in an extra-
ordinary manner, but always from congestion; I have re-
peatedly examined the brain in such cases, but have never
discovered the least indication of disease therein; and the ap-
pearance and conduct of the animal during his illness have
never betrayed the slightest symptom of aberration of in-
_ tellect. PTET

Another appearance on dissection not noticed in the above
account, is a yellow gelatinous matter attached to the pleura,
or internal lining of the chest, which always indicates inflam-
mation. I have observed the same substance in the human
subject, arising from the same cause. I must also observe
that the frothy matter which flows from the nose of the horse
at the time of death, is generally considered as a symptom”
peculiar to this particular disease in this animal.’ But long
experience has taught me that the same appearance; but in a
lesser degree, is observed in the human subject in the same
disease; that is, an inflammation of the substancé of the ©
lungs. No people of whom I ever read, ‘or of whose diseases
I have had experience, are so liable to pulmonary complaints
as the Hottentots. It has been my lot to open many of them
after death ; and it is from the experietice thus obtained that

‘I assert their liability to the disease in question ;—in them I
have very often observed the same frothy matter in the sub-
stance of the inflamed lungs, and the same exudation from the
nose after death. It is occasioned by the increased secretion
of mucus in the inflamed lung, and rupture of the minute air
eells. Accelerated motion necessarily increases the impetus
of the blood through the lungs, and consequently hastens the
termination of the disease.

An unfortunate belief prevails in this District, that no
remedy is useful in this disease, and even by some persons it
is believed that all curative measures are prejudicial; this
belief must be attributed to the fatal nature of the disease.
Some decry bleeding, and others purging—for both remedies
have been tried, but without any regular plan of cure. It

te

On the Horse Sickness. AAI

niust occur to every one on reading the account of the appear-
ances on dissection, that the only method of cure which can
be adopted, with any prospect of success, is to lower the cir-
culation by bleeding largely from the neck immediately the
disease is discovered; I also purge plentifully with a ball,
composed of 4 drams of aloes, 1 dram of soap, 30 grains ot
calomel, and 10 drops of gil of carraway, and occasionally
quicken its operation with half a pint or more of castor oil—
keeping up the action of the intestines through the whole
course of the disease.

It is an object of primary importance, to irritate the skin
of the chest by some acrid application, as blistering flies,
scalding water, or what will, pérhaps, prove more efficacious
than either, with the bruised leaves of that species of Ranun-
culus, called in this country ‘‘ Brand Boschjes.” It grows
plentifully in moist places, and will raise a blister on the
skin in ten minutes, the effect of which continues much
longer than that of a blister raised by Spanish flies, while it
costs nothingé. I shall take the liberty of troubling you
shortly with an account of the medicinal properties of some of
the indigenous plants of this District, when Ishall be more
particular in describing the effects of the Ranuneulus, which
deserves to be generally known. It is also important to oc-
casion a determination to the skin, which may be effected by
antimonials or warm clothing, paying particular attention to
the atmosphere of the stable. If the animal will eat, I give
him a warm mash of wheat bran, with nitre in it. The great
difficulty is to discover the disease in its first stages, for itis
only then that these remedies can be useful, they never suc-
ceed when a large portion of the lung is inflamed, and the
progress of the disease is so rapid, that I have known horses
fall down before they were thought to be sick, as in the case
of the animal whose dissection I have given above. It is no
uncommon thing here to find a horse dead in the stable in the
morning, which was supposed healthy the night before ; but a ~
careful observer will discover some of the symptoms I have
enumerated: the first is generally a slight cough, and then
no-time is to be lost, for if left to itself, the disease will in-
variably terminate in death.

The disease in question is evidently an Epidemic, produced
like other Epidemics, by some unknown peculiarity in the
atmosphere, recurring at uncertain periods; I have no rea-
son to believe it infectious, but the contrary. Its remote
cause appears to be the sudden application of cold to the sur-
face of the body ; hence well groomed and well stabled horses
are seldom attacked by it; this is an observation of such con-
stant occurrence, that I thiuk it can admit of no doubt; not
that I mean to assert that no stabled horses will die of it;

3% :

442 On the Horse Sickness.

unfortunately I know the contrary too well, but even the
imperfect stables of this District, which are often without
doors, and always without windows, their place being sup-
plied by unclosed air-holes, are a great protection to horses,
as common experience proves. But as by far the greater
proportion of the horses of this Colony is necessarily left to
run at large in the field, it becomes an object of primary im-
portance to inquire what description of country is least liable
to the disease, and there it is that my inquiries and experience
may benefit the public.

It is a constant practice in this District, to send horses to
the highest lands about Mid-summer, at which time the dis-
ease generally makes its appearance, and on any rumour of
its approach. This practice is founded on experience and
reason, for it is known that there are places on the highest
mountains of the Sneeuwberg, where horses seldom or ever
die of the ‘‘ Sickness,” which is to be accounted for by the
well-known fact, that those places, although cold, are not
liable to sudden changes of climate; on the other hand, the
low country, oras it is here called, the ‘“‘Thornland,” for the
Mimosa does not grow on high mountains, is notorious for its
unhealthiness for horses; for although warm, it is liable to
sudden changes to cold, when the mist descends from the
hills, bringing death to horses. Summer is here the rainy
season ; the wetest summers have been the most fatal ; rain is
always followed by a change of temperature, and the appear-
ance of young grass, thence the popular belief that horses die
ofeating it; but the change of temperature will account for
that much better; the same may be said of the belief that dew
is injurious to them, for it is known that horses die when
turned out of a warm stable to graze before the dew is off the
grass, and it is also known that when the atmosphere becomes
warm the dew is evaporated.

Garlic given with food is constantly used here as a preven-
tative, but on what grounds I do not know, neither have I
ever seen any good effects from it; but popular experience is
always worthy of attention; I believe the only preventatives
for this fatal malady, are good grooming and stabling, or pro-
bably warm clothing of some description or other, and where
these things cannot be obtained, sending the horses to the
highest mountains, where the disease is known not to reach.

The only plan of cure when the disease appears, is to be
vigilant, and use the remedies above-mentioned, or similar
ones, in its earliest stages.

Note. Wehave received other Communications respecting this malady,
but consider the experience detailed in this paper, and the interest it has
excited, as pre-eminently requiring that it should be circulated, as widely as
possible.

Y

443

On Human Bones discovered in the Caves of France.
Abridged from the Edinburgh Journal of Science, No. V.

Tuere have been discovered in the Caverns of Bize, human
bones not only in the calcareous concretions, or the osseous
breccia fixed to the roof or to the walls of these cavities, but
also in the midst of the black mud, which is found the most
frequently above the red mud, in which bones equally exist.
Along with these bones, have been observed human teeth, ma-
rine and land shells of our own epoch, as well as fragments
of earthenware. The teeth which we have compared, resem-
ble the first molar, and like those of other animals which are
mixed with them, we perceive that they preserve their enamel.
But what they have peculiar to them, is, the roots are sa
much changed as to adhere firmly to the tongue.

Human bones and earthenware fragments were also mixed
and confounded in the Caverns of Pondres, with numerous
remains of terrestrial mammalia, among which were to be
remarked the following animals:—of a rhinoceros; of wild
boars; of horses, of a smaller race than the large horses of
the Caverns of Lunel-Viel; of two species of Bos, one of
which was the Aurochs; of a description of sheep; of a single
species of cervus, of the size of the stag; of a species of bear;
of a badger; of the hycna spelza, a fossil kind which ap-
proaches the most of the spotted hyena, or the hyzna of the
Cape; of rodentia, the size of the hare and rabbit.

These remains of mammalia were accompanied with the
same land shells that we found associated in the Caverns of
Lunel-Viel.

In the Cavern of Souvignargues were detected several hu-
man bones, as of the scapula, humerus, radius, perineum,
sacrum, and two vertebree. It is to be remarked, that under
these bones there only exists a depth of twenty centimetres of

“diluvium, so that they were very close to the rock upon which
this mud had been deposited.

This position was one which was too important to leave
undetermined, with the view of establishing, if by any circum-
stance the different beds of gravel had undergone any derange-
anent, but as we were well convinced that there was not any
interposition between them, which is even the case with the
superior bed containing shells, nor any sort of dislocation, it
is difficult to resist the conclusion, that, whether it be the
bones, or the different sorts of grayel or mud, they are found

444 On Human Bones in the Caves of France.

in the position, and in the situation in which they had been
originally placed. "The human bones of these Caves were
compared with the oldest ones which could be collected from
Gaulish sarcophagi, some of these haying been interred for so
long a period as fourteen or fifteen centuries. The result. of
these experiments was to justify the reference of the human
bones found in these Caves to an epoch far remoter than
what could be assigned to those which were deposited not
long after the christian era. It was not, however, so easy to
determine from this test, the comparative age of the ossiferous
deposits, when considered exclusively, the greater or less
abundance of the animal matter appearing to vary with the
circumstances under which they were found imbedded, as for
instance, with their greater or less protection from the action
of external agents. However, as far as could be inferred, the
presumption was, that the ossiferous deposits of the Caverns
of Lunel-Viel and of the Hermite, in which no human bones
had been detected, were the most ancient.

The fragments of pottery which were submitted to the
inspection of the antiquaries of Montpellier, appeared to them
to indicate the first infancy of human arts, being pronounced
to belong to times anterior to the introduction of Roman in-
ventions into Gaul. For instance, the earth of which they
had been composed did not seem to have been washed before
being used. The earthen vessels had been dried or hardened
by the sun, or by a fire kindled on the occasion, but had not
owed their baking to furnaces constructed for the purpose,
which was shown by their external surfaces only haying un-
dergone the action of heat.

But to conclude,—from the circumstances under which
these bones are discovered, M. de Serres has very readily ar-
rived at two natural conciusions;—Ist, That since the ap-
pearance of man upon the earth, certain species of terrestrial
mammalia have been completely destroyed, or at least have
ceased to exist in the different parts of the globe which have
been explored up to the present time; 2d, That the remains
of our species are incontestibly mixed, and are found in the
same geological circumstances with certain species of terres-
trial mammalia, considered up to the present time as antedi-
tuvium.

445

_ Analysis of the Calcareous Tuffa at Green Point. By
Mr. TrepGoLp, Cape Town.

[Un a Letter to Dr. Smith.)

Cape Town, 14th October, 1829.
Sir,

In-reply to your pers respecting the result of
my examination of a specimen of lime-stone, which was hand-
ed me by Mr. Nisbet in the month of August, 1828, I beg to
forward you the following statement of my experiments, which
I have copied from a memorandum I made at that time.

To one hundred grains of the stone reduced to powder, Sul-
phuric Acid was added, and afterwards diluted with water;
Carbonic Acid was expelled, and the mixture was then ex-
posed to a sufficient heat to evaporate the water and supera-
bundant Sulphuric Acid. The dried mass was pulverised, and
washed several times in warm water; and to these washings,
when cold and filtered, Carbonate of Potass was added; a small
precipitate was produced, which when collected and dried,
weighed four grains, and this I found to be Alumine.

Having ascertained that the stone was chiefly Carbonate of
Lime, I bruised 100 grains of it, and immersed it in Nitric
Acid, aud by this means 38 grains of Carbonic Acid was ex-
pelled, and 12 grains of earth of a siliceous nature left undis~
solved.

Another 100 grains of it I calcined, and in this experiment
the loss was 42 grains, which, allowing four grains for water,
leaves 38 grains of Carbonic Acid expelled.

I considered these experiments sufficient to enable me to
conclude that every 100 lbs. of the stone may contain, in-
cluding the small portion of water noticed in the last experi-
ment, about 84 lbs. of Carbonate of Lime.

4 lbs. of Aluminous earth.
12 lbs. of Siliceous earth.

Iam, Sir,
Your most obedient Servant,

J. H. TrepGorp.
To A. Suiru, Esq. M.D.

&e. &e.
Cape Town.

446

Notes on South African Geology. By Mr. GrisBroox.

I BELIEVE it is not generally known that the eastern bank of
the Zwart-kop River,* together with the banks of the Zondag
River, are rich in marine petrifactions; a variety of shell
and vegetable fossils have been collected from the latter place
by Dr. Gill; the former was investigated by Mr. Von Buchen-
roder and myself, in the year 1828, on which occasion we
procured some very fine specimens.

Martial-pyrites have been discovered in the Zwart Rug-
gens,t imbedded in a bluish shistone or clay-slate formation ;
a variety of opake-quartz is also to be found within the same
limits, and a coarse impure kind of agate (inferior to those of
the Orange River) has been discovered by Dr. Gill.

Bruintjes Hoogte is celebrated for crystallised hexagonal
quartz, one splendid specimen procured from it, with a fluid
in the centre, has been sent by Dr. Horstok to Professor Lich-
tenstein, at Berlin.

The Sneeuwbergen and intermediate country, are famous
for mineralized substances; carbonate of lime, and the beauti-
ful green mineral called Prhenite, being numbered among the
variety; native saltpetre is found in many places within the
same district.

The Orange River is celebrated for agates, and a vast ya-
riety of crystallized and siliceous substances; amianthus is
also procured from the same quarter.

Mineral-springs abaund in different parts of the Karroo,
particularly in the vicinity of Beaufort.

The celebrated Caverns in the Cango, are noted for large
and grotesque masses of crystalline carbonate of lime.

The Cedar-Mountains, District Clan William, together with
the adjacent country of the Bokkeveldts, are rich in organic
remains; it is principally from this source that our colonial
geologist, Dr. Thom, has collected the major part of his
splendid and valuable cabinet.

-The borders of the Oliphants River, below Clan William,
abound in excellent lime-stone ; the inhabitants of the neigh-

* Both these rivers are situated in the District of Uitenhage, and disem-
bogue ate into Algoa Bay,

+ A line of territory proies between the villages of Uitenhage and
Graaff-Reiuet.

Eclipse of the Moon. MAT

bourhood use it chjefly for building; however, I was informed
by an English mason at the Field-Cornet Van Zyl’s, that
these quarries are equal to any he had seen in England, and
consequently, might be used for general purposes.

Namaqualand contains numerous specimens of cubic and
other iron-ores; and among the Kamies Mountains (which
are composed entirely of immense boulders of loose-grained
granite,) are found splendid specimens of mica, quartz and
feldspar.

The deep and romantic rayines leading from the village of
George to the river Knysna, are full of geological informa-
tion and interest; it is only in this quarter that the geologist
can ascertain with precision the nature of the materials com-
posing the base of that great primitive range of mountains
skirting the village of George, the Knysna, Plettenberg’s
Bay, and terminating at the lower end of the Langekloof.

The bold and picturesque rocks at the entrance of the river
Knysna, contain caverus, in which are numerous groups of
stalactites, formed by the oosing of calcareous matters through
the fissures of their roofs; these stalachtites are not of so fine
a nature as those in the Cango.

Within 3 or 4 miles from the Residency of Plettenberg’s
Bay, are the remains of a fossil-tree of considerable magni-
tude; specimens of which are now in the Museum in Cape
Town; the remainder might be removed at a trifling expense.

Eclipse of the Moon.—September 2, 1830.

To those who observed this beautiful occurrence, it may be of
“interest that we attempt, in these spare pages of our Journal,
a record and explanation of its appearances. Many of the
beautiful and interesting phenomena of the heavens are here
-more beautiful and interesting, from the pure and gentle
transparency of the atmosphere through which we gaze at
them. A spectator accustomed to the hazy skies of the North,
turns oft with untired gladness to the distinct and vivid
objects of our horizon, the hues and changes of the twilight,
x the brilliancy of the azure noon. The nearer to us of the
avenly bodies partake of this distinctness; the setting
anets blaze like masses of flame on the sea; the moon, after
Tushing in obscurity through the sun’s radiance, early displays
oy thread of light, and in its increase presents at all

fimes an appearance of substantial rotundity, very dissimilar
to its vapoury and languid disk in the English sky. It is

448 Eclipse of the Moon.

well known that the planets, primary and secondary, in their
circuit round the sun, must project a cone of darkness point-
ing into the void behind them, which becomes visible, as a
shadow, when it sweeps across any thing to be obscured by it.
The shadow must consist of two parts; one of which includes
the space in which the sun is totally hidden by the planet; ~
this ends in a point, and is surrounded by the other part of —
the shadow, which extends widening, as far as the sun’s rays —
serve to give a boundary to it, including all the space in which
the planet can appear to touch upon, or obscure any por- —
tion of the sun’s disc: this is the penumbra. Hence arise
the appearances of the moon when eclipsed in the earth’s
shadow. A section of this shadow would present a darker
dise, included by a rim of ill-defined obscurity, across which
the full orbed satellite passes in entering or leaving the
deeper shade which circumscribes it. The moon’s appearance
in both eases is much modified by the earth’s atmosphere.
The breadth of the exterior lighter shadow ought to be gene~
rally, at the distance of the moon, greater than the breadth of
the moon’s disc, but in the late eclipse it was only about one-
third of this breadth; this arises from the bending of the sun’s
rays in passing through the earth’s atmosphere, in such a
manner that the greatest proportion of the sun’s light reaches
any part.of the moon’s disc, even after a large part of the
earth is interposed between them. From the same cause it
is that the moon scarcely ever disappears, even in the darkest
part of the earth’s shadow. In fact, if the atmosphere ex- —
erted no influence on the sun’s light, except that of bending —
it, the darker cone of the earth’s shadow would be so much ~
shortened that it would fall within the moon’s orbit; and that
luminary, in passing behind the earth, would be subjected to
only slight variations of brilliancy; when opposite the earth,
it would then be intersecting a cone of condensed light, and —
shining with greater radiance than usual: the earth’s atmo- —
sphere being to the moon like the rim ofa gigantic lens, appear~ _
ing to augment the objects situate at a due distance beyond it. —
Such, however, is the absorbing power of the denser portions —
of the earth’s atmosphere, that only a small portion of the ~
light which it would concentrate, if perfectly transparent, —
can pierce through it to the moon.

La Place, who, in the Systéme du Monde, mentions these’ §
appearances, has calculated that so little of this refracted
light reaches the moon, that its centre cannot then be brighter
than one-fiftieth part of its brilliancy at full moon, and must
generally be much less illuminated than this. The appear-
ance of the moon will depend considerably on the nature of
the outline of that hemisphere of the earth turned towards it;
and if the atmosphere over the bounding meridian be much

\

Eclipse of the Moon. 44

obscured, the moon may he entirely darkened. The earth, as
seen from it, will in these, and indeed, in all circumstances, pre-
sent wonderous and interesting phenomena; reserved, how-
ever, for but one half of the Lunar orb. To every point of
that’ face of the moon which ‘constantly looks upon us, the
earth retains a fixed position, having all other bodies, during .
the moon’s month-long days and nights, rising culminating or
setting beyond it, and in every spot enjoying the glorious
vision, affords the finest and readiest opportunities of ascer-
taining relative positions and distances. It marks. the same
periods as the moon does to us, by its increasing and waning
through the Lunar varieties of aspect; and with our oceans
and continents, flitting across in rapid succession; or the
points and ridges of our snowy mountains, glowing like spots
of flame above the dullness or commotion of our atmosphere,
it presents a ready and splendid chronometer, sub-dividing
into our days the moon’s long intervals of light and darkness.
When the great orb is hidden in the sun’s beams, and ad-
vancing to cover his disc in the Lunar eclipse, it will seem,
‘for a little, to push the sun’s limb before it; till, shortly, the
sun’s disc will appear to extend round the earth’s orb, and
embrace it with a ring of light, which will continue to diminish
on one side, and increase on the other, till they be again dis-
joined. ’ é

But, besides the refractive power causing these appearances,
the earth’s atmosphere possesses also a considerable disper-
sive power; in virtue of which, the rays passing through
it are separated into portions of different colors, which are

" transmitted in different proportions to the different parts of

the earth’s shadow. This dispersion produces the blue of the
zenith, and the reddened atmosphere round the sun on the
horizon. A beautiful example of it is presented to us in this
climate at our sun-set; which may, perhaps, afford the means
of comparing its influence in this respect with that of other
bodies. If we turn from the setting sun and look to the
eastern horizon, we shall observe along the tops of the moun- ~
tains a long are of dull purplish red; which, as the sun
descends, rises toward the zenith, followed by a border of
pale bluish green: these, when most distinct, have a breadth
of about six degrees; and, as they ascend, fade, and become
indistinguishable. They appear to bea sort of spectrum pro-

_ duced by the structure and lenticular shape of the portion
y Pp Pp

_of the atmosphere traversed by the sun’s rays, which are
P y y

-

fYeflected back to us in their separated state by the parti-

cles of the eastern atmosphere; the dispersed light being
intermingled with the ordinary blue of the sky. A similar

effect was observable in the eclipse. During the greatest
obscuration, the moon had a fiery brassy hue, which arose
3L

vd

450 Eclipse of the Moon.
from a great proportion of the blue rays of the light which
passed through the lower regions of the atmosphere, being
refracted farther inwards in the cone of the earth’s shadow,
or bent down on the earth’s surface., The penumbra, how-
ever, had a purple tint, which seems to be an effect due
chiefly to the higher regions of the atmosphere; the blue re-
fracted by a higher and rarer stratum, being intermingled
with the red, refracted by a lower and denser one.

Different portions of the moon’s surface continued to shine
during the eclipse with different degrees of brilliancy, as obsery-
ed in the obscure part of the new moon. The portions most
highly illuminated, were disposed as a ring round the disc, but
appeared in greatest breadth towards the poles of the moon,
and narrowest towards the western side.. The North Pole was
the most illuminated, and at the upper or southern limb, the
greatest light seemed to come from a point to the eastward
of the pole ; nothing appeared to determine decisively whether
this difference arose partly from light emitted by the moon it-
self, or altogether from more. copious reflection by different
parts of its surface. . If water existed in a state of. fluidity in

‘the moon, we should see its poles more brilliant, from accumu-

lations of snow there. The atmosphere. of the moon is. so
rare and shallow, that astronomers doubt whether a slight
indecision some times observed in the sinking of stars behind
it, ought to be ascribed to that or ta some.other cause; the ©
warmest parts of its surface must be in the condition of the
tops of o r loftiest mountains, and the temperature of its
elevations is probably little above that of the planetary space.

If water therefore abound there as on the earth, it cannot
be fluid, but must rest almost every where as a covering of
changeless snow; and if we conceive it somewhat less abun-
dant, or more in the state of ice in the depressions of the
moon’s surface, the hypothesis will explain all the appear+
ances of the disc.

During the greatest obscurity .in the late eclipse, the moon
was still beautifully distinct, and might have been supposed
only under a slight discoloring haze. When the edge of the
disc attained again its full illumination, there was in some
degree the same appearance of projecting, as we see inthe
brilliant part*of the new moon, compared with the. obscured
part which it grasps. The shaded part at the same time, ap-
peared to assume a deeper tint... The. effect of a brilliant ob-
ject in obscuring a gloomier one beside it, may be readily
seen in the new moon, when nearly half-full. The unillumi- »
nated part will then be scarcely observable, but if we place
ourselves so that an object, at some distance from. the eye,
obscure the enlightened part, then may we observe the other,
hitherto obscure, start into view in gratifying helene and
distinctness. J. A.

451

MISCELLANEOUS INTELLIGENCE.

GARDENING, &e.,
From Loudon’s Gardener's Magazine, §-c.

Packing Fruit Trees for Exportation— The following is the plan a-
opted by Mr. Prince of New York, in packing fruit trees, and I can
recommend, from experience, to your readers :—As soon as the tree is taken
out ofthe ground, the roots are dipped in a thick mixture of earth and
water. The roots are then tied in bundles, and dipped in all at*once, and a
mat is lapped over them, to keep the earth round them together, They are
Sineoier ds placed in a box, and a piece of wood is fixed across the box,
ever. the top part of the roots, to prevent them from moving, as the
branches are not lapped up atalJ. I have had trees packed in this manner,
which have center in the above condition four months; and, when un-
packed, the roots were throwing out new fibres. This occurred last spring;
and, although the season was so unfavourable, the trees made exceedingly
fine strong shoots. The plan adopted by Messrs. BUEL and WILsoN, of
the Albany nursery, in packing their fruit trees, is as follows:— They dip
the roots well in a mixture of earth and water; but instead of lapping the
roots in a mat, they lay themin.the end of the box, and fill in between
them with wet moss, so that the lid of the box presses against the moss, and
thus prevents the roots from being shaken. | I, however consider the plan of
lapping the roots ina mat superior to that of filling in with wet moss, be-
cause a dampness proceeds from the moss, which produces a mildew on the
branches of the trees so packed. This has been the case with trees that I
haye received packed in this way ; but, after they had been unpacked for a
short time, the mildew disappeared.

Mr. Knight's Visit to Haarlem.— Mr. Knight, of the Exotic Nursery
King’s Road, 2 ct a fortnight in the bulb district, in April last, and was
very much delighted with his visit. He had been in Holland and the
Netherlands several times before, but never during the blooming of the
hyacinths, He saw, he supposes, upwards of 100 acres covered with this

_ plant in bloom, commencing on the road from Leyden to Haarlem, five or

six miles from the latter place. It seems the soil in Haarlem is uow worn
out, and no longer fit to grow hyacinths in sufficient vigour ; and the grow-
ers, therefore, send their bulbs to: be grown, by contract, on lands in the
neighbourhood of Overveen and other places, in the same manner as the
London seedsmen send seeds to be grown by country seed-growers in Essex
and Norfolk. Wherever the bulbs do well, he observed the soil to be of the
lightest description of sand, such as can be blown away by the wind; and
the water stands under it not nearer the surface than 15 in., nor farther
below it than 2 ft 6in. This, it seems, ,is the level of the water in the ad-
joining canals and ditches; andit is owing mainly to the points of the fibres
going down to this water, that the plants are so fresh and vigorous, while
the dry sand above prevents their bulbs from being rotted. As a proof of -

the exceeding lightness of the soil, immediately after putting in a crop in

the spring season, the surface is raked, generally thrown into beds, and, from
barrels, wheeled along the alleys between, cow-dung and water are thrown
over the surface with a scoop, so as to cover it all witha thin crust, through
which the finest seeds vegetate, and without which the entire surface would
be blown away: the cow-dung is taken fresh from the cow-house. | In these
cow-houses no litter is used; the cattle stand on a level surface paved with
brick ; immediately behind the cows isa gutter, from which the liquid part
of the manure runs off into tanks to terment, and the remaining part is
taken from the gutter for immediate use, in the manner mentioned. The
cow is fastened by two ropes, one proceeding from each side through a ring
in a post, and with a weight at the end; the two weights, as in the case of

452 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

horses so tied, tending to keep the cow in the middle of the stall. She eafs
out of a trough, which is es from a broad passage in front of the
heads ; and there is also a broad passage behind the gutter. The points of
the cows’ tails are all tied to the ceiling or roof, to prevent them from
dropping into the gutter when the cow lies down, or from whisking about
while the operation of milking is going forward. They are combed, brushed,
and kept covered with a cloth during winter; and in spring, when they are
first allowed to go out and graze, they are clothed with a sheet till the
weather becomes decidedly warm. (See Encyc. of Agr., § 516.)

Mr. Knight found forcing going forward in the manner which is practised
at Hylands; raspberries ripe, and cauliflowers cut, about the middle of
April. He was much taken with the standard fruit-trees, generally trained
in pyramidal form; and with curious dwarfs, some of them saucer-shaped,
10 ft. diameter, and not more than 3 ft. high: others in the form of a bow! ;
others with a stem 1 ft. high, with only two branches proceeding. from it,
perfectly horizontal in position, and in opposite directions, with shoots
covered with spurs rising perpendicularly from these two horizontal
branches, at equal distances; those in the centre, 3 ft. high, gradually di-
minishing to 1 ft. at the extremities, and having, altogether, a strangely
artificial appearance. These trees occur now and then in pleasure-grounds
as odd ornaments.

New South Wales —The culture of the tobacco eae has answered every
expectation; 80 tons of it, as much or more than all the settlers have grown
in any former year, have been produced by five estates alone. There is,
therefore, a prospect that, in a few years, shiploads of it may be despatched
to England for manufacture, provided the British markets afford a remu-
nerating price. A skilful planter is reviving the growth of the sugar-cane
on the river Mauning. The growth of the opium poppy is more exuberant
than in many countries ; and the quality of the opium made from it invites
its more general cultivation, It is but a faw years since the olive tree was
introduced in the colony; and the rapidity of its growth, together with its
excessive fruitfulness, shows that the soil and climate are particularly fa-
vourable to it. Every year’s experience tends to the belief that the vine
will one day become an important plant in the colony. The variety of the
European grapes, and the perfection which they attain, hold out a promise
that wine will hereafter become the most important export of Astralia.
Had the settlers been brought up in climates where the vine and olive are
cultivated, wine and oil would long ago have been among the exports of
the colony. j

The foliage has been represented as very, nay, preposterously ugly : and
so, indeed, it is; though the fault does not rest with the nature of the
foliage, but in the circumstance that our timber is not only all primeval, but
the natives are accustomed to set it on fire, for the purpose of attracting
the kangaroos when the new grass springs up: so that you may imagine
that forests, presenting an assemblage of burnt and dead trees of the most
awkward and fantastic shapes, mixed with and rising above more youthful
foliage, cannot be very picturesque, but rather grotesque. This is the
general appearance of all the forests at present; and, until the whole face
of the country undergoes the renovation of settlers, it must continue so.
But, far from being ugly, the foliage is really beautiful, Nothing can be
more so than the young gum trees, with large leaves; they havea good deal
the character of the birch, and the leaves, hanging at an angle to catch the
sun’s rays, glitter splendidly. The swamp oak (Casuarina stricta ?), tea
tree (Thea viridis, L.), apple tree, &c. &c. are all of them excellent varie-

ties; and I have seen spots that were cleared on the first establishment of

the colony, and that are now wooded, present as beautiful masses of foliage.
as you would wish to behold. Then we have the fan or cabbage palm, the
burwan, the grass tree, and the fern tree, all of them the most beautiful
things in nature; the wide-spreading fig-tree, seemingly a species of man-
grove; and vines that would induce you to believe that you were contem-
plating the famous banyan of India: we have all these to add variety to our
endless forests.—(Gardener’s Magazine.)

Plants of interest and importance to this Colony, noticed in the English
Journals, (From the Gardener’s Magazine. )—Locculus-palmatus ; Diocia

i
ies

£

fia ee

_

ee

- puretures the tender shoot with its curious spira

Miscellaneous Inteltegence. 453

Hexandria, and Menisperme; a medicinal plant, known as Colunyo in the
materia medica, the natural history of which has hitherto been little known.
It grows naturally in thick forests on the east coast of Africa; the roots are
dug up in the dry season, March, and soon afterwards cut in slices, and
strung on cords, and dried in the shade. They are held in high esteém
ens the natives for the cure of dysentry, the healing of ulcers, and as a
remedy for almost every disorder.

Some gf the roots have been imported to the Mauritius by Captain Owen,
and Professor Boyer is trying to propagate them by cuttings of the stem, at
they are found to increase very slowly by off-sets from, or divisions of, the
root. Should he succeed, the culture of Columbo root may become an
object of general industry in the Mauritius. As a medicine, this root has
been long known and esteemed, both in the East Indies and in Europe,
where it is found to be of singular efficacy in strengthening the fibres of the
stomach and bowels, not only in chronic cases, but in the cholera morbis,
dysentery, and diseases of the alimentary canal.

Bomplandia, (Humboldt’s Companion,) trifoliata ; Simzrubia.

An elegant ever-green tree; from 60 to 80 feet high; a native of South
America, and the bark of which is known in the Pharmacopeeias under the
name of Augustura or Cusparia, This hark has a disagreeable smell, and 2
bitter taste ; slightly aromatic; by analysis it contains cinchonia; resin, 2

eculiar variety of extractive, carbonate of ammonia, and essential oil.

here isa false bark employed in commerce; but from what tree is not
correctly ascertained; it is known from the other by haying no smell, and
by being one of the most Gnerpetic of vegetable poisons; the true Augustura
bark is a valuable tonic, and has been considered more powerful in many
diseases than the Peruvian bark.

Croton Eleuteria. Jamaica and St. Domingo, with brittle branches;
which, when broken, oose out a thick balsamic juice. The bark has an agree-
able aromatic odour, and when burnt, emits a smell resembling that of
musk, It has been used a good deal in Germany as a substitute for the
Peruvian bark, and also for mixing with tobacco for smoking. In Engjand
it is used as a stomachic.

Quercus Robur. Cut in spring, the bark will be found to contain four times
as much tannin as when obtained in winter. Oak bark is a powerful astrin-
gent and tonic, and united with bitters and aromatics, has heen recom-
mended in intermittents. When cinchona bark cannot be obtained, and the

‘stomach rejects its prepatatians, oak bark may be found of service; but the

former is so superior to all its competitors, that oak bark is but a poor sube
stitute.

Querous infectoria. This species producees the nut-galls of commerce,
as Olivier in his travels in the Ottoman empire first discovered. It is scat-
tered throgghout all Asia Minor, and as far as the frontiers of Persia, The
fruit is solitary, and nearly sessile. The galls are produced on the young
branches, from the puncture of a small hymenopterous insect of the Lin-
nean genus Cynips, but which was first described by Oliver in the Encyclo-
pedie Methodique, under the name of Diplolepis Falla tinctoria, the insect

; sting, and deposits its
egg in the puncture, in a few hours the cellular tissue swells; a turn-over is
produced, and the egg becomes enclosed in a fleshy chamber, which not
only serves for shelter and defence, but also for food; the larva feeding
upon its interior, and there undergoing its metamorphosis. The oak-apple
is an excrescence of the same nature, though effected by a different insect.
The best galls come from Aleppo; and the produce of the first gathering,
before the fly has issued from the gall, are the most valuable. With the

‘assistance of heat, galls are almost entirely soluble in water; and the decoc-

tion precipitates the oxides of iron of a deep black colour.

_ Amyris gileadensis. Terebintaceez. A small stunted looking ever-green
tree; a native of Arabia, near Yemen, and, ‘according to Bruce, of Abyssi-
nia. Though not a native of Judea, it was cultivated in great perfection
many centuries before Christ in the gardens near Jericho, on the banks of
the Jordan; and it was from Gilead, in Judea, whence the merchants
brought the resinous product to Egypt, that it derived its appellation of

454 “Miscellaneous Intelligence.

Balsam of Gilead tree. The balsam is a resinous juice that distills from the
tree naturally. It is at first turbid and white, of a strong pungent agreeable
smell, and slightly bitter acrid taste; upon being kept, it becomes thin,
limpid, of a greénish hue, then of a golden yellow colour, and at length like
honey, [tis highly prized among the eastern nations, particularly by the
Turks and Arabs, both as a medicine, and odoriferous unguent.and cosme-
tic. It has been highly extolled. as a powerful antiseptic, vulnerary, and _
pr yents tive of the plague. In its medicinal properties, it agrees with the

alsarns or Folu, Peru, and others of the same class; but its great scarcity
has prevented it from coming into use among the European practitioners.
Tt is extremely liable to adulteration, and from its high price and scarcity,
we believe that 4 single ounce of genume balsam of Gilead is not to be ob-
tained in this country, or evenin Europe.

. Double Cocoa-nut—For a long time the palm which yields the double
cocoa-nut was altogether unknown: the fruit was found either at sea, or
east ashore on the Isle of France, and generally “in a state of decay, or per-
forated hy insects, and its origin was considered to be mysterious. Ithas,
however, been completely ascertained that it grows on the Scychelles, a
group of islands to the north cast of Madagascar; and it is perhaps the most
local plant in the world, being confined to three small islands, called Pras-
lin, Curieuse and Ronde, within a half a mile of each other, mountainous
and rocky, and the soil poor. The trunk of this splendid palm rises strat ht
to the height of 60 or even 90 feet, and is crowned at top with a tuft of
from twelve to twenty magnificent leaves, each leaf nearly 20 feet long, and
10 feet wide. The male and female flowers are produced on different trees.
The structure of these and of the nuts have lately been fully described and
Hlustrated by our distinguished countryman, Dr. HookER, in the Botani-
cal Magazine. Through the zeal and attention of Mr. TeLratr of the
Mauritius, and Mr. Harrison of the Scychelles, germinating nuts of the
double cocoa are shortly expected in this country; and this palm will, we
hope, ere long be seen flourishing in the stoves of our Botanic Garden.

Cycas revoliita. Flowered last summer at Wentworth Honse. Thrives
at Madeira, in a spot 300 ft. above the level of the sea. “The Japanese, of
whose country the plant is a native, eat the fruits; and from the trunk ex-
tract a kind of sago, which it highly esteemed, especially by the people of
rank. On this account, the plant is much cultivated about their houses,
and is forbidden to be exported. A very small quantity of the medulla or
pith suffices to satisfy the hunger of a soldier in the time of war.”

Cérbera Ténghin; Apocyneze. A Madagascar tree, which produces a hard
veined wood, fit for cabinet-work and inlaying, and a fruit, the kernel of —
which is rather larger than an almond, and so powerful a poison that one
kernel would destroy above twenty persons. In Madagascar this poison is
used as an ordeal; and the priests, who at the same time are the physicians,
administer it to the victims, not doubting its power of revealing guilt or
clearing innocence.

Papaver somniferum. A showy garden annualin England, but in Tur-
key, Persia, Iudia, and other warm climates, extensively cultivated for the
purpose of obtaining opium, and for the warm bland oil which is expressed
from its seeds, and serves as a substitute in these countries, as well as in
Europe, for the oil of olives. ‘The unri Ng capsules, upon being wounded
as they grow, exude plentifully a whitish, opaque, milky juice, which hy
drying becomes opium.... The plants in the East are well watered from
the time when the flowers begin to appear till the papules are half grown, —
when it is discontinued, and they begin to collect the opium. This they —
effect by making, at sunset, two longitudinal incisions from below u wards,
- without penetrating the internal cavity, with an instrument that has two

oints as fine and sharp asatancet. The incisions are repeated every even-
ing, until each capsule shall have received six or eight wounds, and they
are then allowed to ripen their seeds. The juice which exudes is collected
in the morning by women and children, who scrape it off the wounds with a
small iron scoop, and, being inspissated to a proper consistence by working
it with wooden spatulas in an earthen pot in the sun’s heat, it is formed into
cakes for sale.” In Britain, opium has been obtained from the poppy, said

|
|

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 455

to be in no degree inferior to the Oriental. In 1796, Mr. Ball, and in 1819,
Mr. Young, were both rewarded with premiums from the Society of Arts for
growing the poppy for its opium, and for its oil, and Mr. Young, who is a

surgeon in Edinburgh, found that a crop of early potatoes may be grown
along with the poppies. ° :

Caméllia japonica; Japanese, or Single Red, C.; Bot. Mag. t. 42. This is
the first species that was introduced into this country, ‘and is stated in the
Hort, Kew. to have been cultivated by Robert James Lord Petre, in 1739.
At is not noticed in the 8th edition of Miller's Dictionary, published in 1768,
so that it must have been rare at that period; one reason for which is, that

it was generally treated as a stove plant: afterwards it was found to succeed °

in a much lower temperature. ‘In China it is said_to grow freely, and attain
the height of one of our cherry trees. In this country, being of free growth,
and easily increased by cuttings, and being also the hardiest of all the species
or varieties, it is employed as a stock on which fo graft or inarch all the
others. In the neighbourhood of London, in Paris, and in some of the
country nurseries, it is extensively grown for this purpose.

C. oleifera, Oil-bearing C.; Bot: Reg. f.492, Bot. Cab. t. 1065. The Chi-
nese call it the “ oil-bearing tea plant,” as it very closely resembles tea. Dr.
Abel sometimes found it of the magnitude of a moderately sized cherry tree,
and never less than the size of a shrub of 6 or 8 ft. high. At a distance
these plants looked as if they had been lightly clothed with snow, but nearer
they exhibited one immense garden. This species is said to have been ori-
ginally brought to the country by Lord Macartney, but was afterwards lost
till 1820, when it. was reintroduced by Captain Nisbett.: It is readily dis-
tinguished from C. Sasdnqua, by being of a much more robust habit, larger
in every respect, with thicker leaves, with muderately large serratures, and

_ sharp at.the point.

C. Sesdnqua, the Sesanqua of Japan, and Cha-Whaw of China; Lady
Bank’s Camellia. Introduced by Captain Wellbank of the East India Com-
‘pany’s service, in 1811. Of a loose. straggling habit; but, if the principal
stem is supported when young, it will attain the height of 6 or 8 ft. Leaves
elliptic lanceolate; flowers white, opening in November and December ;
very much resembling those’of the tea tree, There isa semi-double variety,
Bot. Reg., f. 1091. It is extensively cultivated in China for the same object
as the C. oleifera; crushing the seeds for oil, and adulterating tea with the
leaves. In China it is said to grow on the debris of rocks and stones; here

it succeeds best in moderately strong, rich, sandy soil, and is readily in-

creased by inarching or grafting on C. japonica,

C. ei anemoneflora, Anemone-flowered Japanese, or Waratah C.
Introduced about 1806; very distinct from any of the other Chinese yarie-
ties, and readily distinguished by its flat and comparatively narrow pointed
leaves; and long slender footstalks. The flowers are remarkably showy,
andresemble a large double anemone. Like those of some other varieties
they drop off whole, and will retain their freshness for a considerable time
afterwards; so that, if placed upon a bud, they appear to be still growing.

‘The Guaco Plant.—\n addition to the beautiful account given by Sir
Robert Ker Porter, Sir Ralph Woodford, as well as other learned gentlemen,

’ of the guaco plant, J transmit the following accounts, which have come un-
der my own knowledge, respecting its efficacy in curing the bite or sting of
those poisonous reptiles which’ abound in South America, as well as in other

warm countries :— As a man named Santiago was ‘clearing land on an estate.

called Bogade Topo, he was stung de: tiger snake in the leg In a few
hours his leg swelled very much, and the flesh about the part stung turned
quite black. The juice of the guaco was at leugth procured, and he drank
a wine-glassful every hour, for six hours, and the part affected was rubbed
with the leaves. The pain ceased, and the swelling shortly went down
without any sensation; but, for several days, the part ‘affecied remained
black. Two slaves on‘an estate called Pilinseat, in the valleys of the Toye,
were stung by a rattle-snake. The poor fellows suffered much before the
juice of this vine could be procured: their legs and bodies swelled. They
drank very freely of the juice, and rubbed their bodies for several hours. In

456 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

the course of 12 hours, the pain ceased, and, shortly after, the swelling went
down; but it was several weeks before ree were fit to work. A man named
Don Pedro Pearos, who lived in the neighbourhood of Caraccas, was stung
by a correll snake, and his life was in imminent danger. After drinking the
juice for 18 or 20 hours, he got some relief; and, in the course of 48 hours,
the swelling went. down. A large piece of the flesh fell off the leg; and the
part that received the sting, and the hollow of the wound, ‘still remain, the
part never filling up. Seeing the great virtue of this most valuable vine, I
procured it, and cultivated it in my botanic garden at Caraccas, where
persons daily apply for it. I gaye two bottles of the juice to Mr. Ryan,
who had laboured under rheumatism for several years. In four days after
using it, the swelling went down; and in ten days he was enabled to at-
tend to his work. I gave it toa Mr. Bell; and, in like manner, he got well
mm a few days. I also gave two bottles to a gentleman in La Guarryro, who
was troubled with the gout. He got.so well from drinking the two bottles,
that he considered himself finally cured; and, having such good faith in
it, he sent some bottles to a lady, a relative of his, in Hamburgh. In ap-

lying it for the tooth-ache, one drop is sufficient to remove the most vio-
ent pain. The dose is a'wine-glassful, morning, noon, and night. It in-
creases the appetite, and keeps the bowels gently open.—D. Fanning.
London, Dec. 1829.

Tobacco. Many cottagers, both male and female, smoke tobacco; and
we do not. see why they should not, if it procures them any enjoyment, and
does not annoy others. Tobacco, in decoction, is also one of the most uni-
versal and efficacious poisons for insects; and the cottager ought to know,
that, with a stock of tobacco which has been fermented in the manner of
hay, and with quick-lime for forming lime-water, he may rpc! every in-
sect, worm, reptile, or fish, with which he can bring one or the other of
these articles in contact, Lime-water, which is made by throwing a pint of
quick-lime, in powder, into 40 or 50 gallons of water, stirring the mixture
well, and letting it stand halfan hour to become clear, will destroy earth
worms, snails, frogs, lizards, snakes, and most kinds of caterpillars hefore
they are fully grown. It will not, however, destroy the scaly insect, woolly
insect, or red spider, on trees, or the grub of the cockchaffer, or the wire
worm (the grub of a species of Ti-pula), in the soil: but for these a strong
decoction of tobacco will be found effectual. Every cottager, therefore,
ought to grow 30 or 40 plants of tobacco. He may sow the seed in a pot,
aiid place it in the inside of the glass-window of his cow-house. where it will
get heat from the cow, and light from the open air, in the beginning of
April; and transplant it into his richest soil, ina month afterwards. When
the stem begins to show flower, or has thrown out five or six leaves, he may
pinch out its centre bud; this will increase the magnitude of the leaves,
which may be gathered just before they begin to show symptoms of decay.
The bottom leayes will be first ready, and there will be three gatherings in
the season, each of which should be first slightly dried in the shade, and

_then put under a mat to be fermented in the mamner of new hay.. After
having lain in, this state for some weeks, it may be moistened with salt and
water, rolled up into balls, and kept in a cool and rather moist place till
wanted for use. In the north of Europe, where the common or round-leayed
tobacco (N. rustica) is grown by every cottager for smoking, they do. not
take the trouble of fermenting it, but simply dry the leaves, and keep them
in bundles in a dry place, till wanted for filling their pipes. We see no
reason why feck should not manufacture both. his tobacco and his
snuff, and we shall hereafter give him copious directions, for both.—(Gar-
dener’s Magazine.) >

Those who have Quince hedges round their Gardens, may find it profitable
to engraft good Apples on those branches of the Quince stocks which form
the inner side of the hedge. ia

'To train trees on a wall haying a southern aspect, in England, is estimated
as equivalent to the influence of a climate 7° nearer the equator.

The sets of the extreme end of the Potatoe are found to grow faster and
ripen about a fortnight earlier than those from the root end, /

Potatoes, after being washed, may be put so te boil in cold water, with-

Miscellaneous Intelli gence. 457

eut.being peeled ; when half done, the water may he poured from them, and
fresh cold water added, which is also to be poured away when they are done
sufficiently. They are thento he left..by the fire to dry for some time, and
will be found more floury when boiled in this way than when the water is
not changed. : re

To supply with vegetables a cottager’s family, in England, including pigs
and oe is estimated to require, on an average, 1 rood of land;—about
4 of a morgen... - -

The young glaucous shoots which spring from the collar, anda little way
up the fore: of Pinus longefolia, P. canariensis, P. sinensis, &c. strike root
reoaly, and in a short time make as handsome plants as those raised from
seeds.

Grapes during the last severe winter (in Europe) were preserved in great
abundance, at Florence, dane four months after they were cut, by being
kept hanging in rooms without fires.

AGRICULTURE.

_Mr. Edward Petri, in a memorial presented to the Academy of Sciences of '
Paris, at their sitting, May 3, announces that in rest ina state of nature,
the nutritive fluids should be found divided among the flesh, the fat, and

_the wool; but, by frequent clippings when the animal is young, we may
determine these fluids in greater quantity towards the skin, to produce
there a more abundant fleece. He asserts that he has made a successful
application of this theory, and that the practice increases the fineness, as
well as the quantity of the fleece, and that this amelioration may, with due
attention, be transmitted by breeding.

Soils are deteriorated by exposure to the sun and air,—the best and most
nutricious element in soils is sagiline, and flies off in exhalation, and too
frequent turnings may disperse a great proportion of it. A thin light strag-
gling crop, which tvo freely admits the parching rays of the sun, will cer-
tainly be succeeded by another thin crop. The ground under a heap of
stones which has Jain in a fallow field during a summer, will, by the superio-
rity of its crop, be distinguished during the two succeeding crops. So much

__- does the shading of greund preserve its nutritious qualities.

b On Wells for Trrigation.—These offer the following adyantages:—The
immense resources for irrigation, cannot fail to produce a rapid extension of
agricultural spéculation, by rendering productive, lands which seemed

_ condemned to perpetual sterility, by disseminating cultivators more equally

' - over the surface, in consequence of their procuring, where they require if,

_ abundance of this necessary element. The art of boring those artificial

_ springs which seemed in France confined to the chalk soils of the North, is

_ being generally adopted over the whole kingdom; numerous associations

haye been established for the purpose, some of whom are carrying on their

operations at great depths, with every prospect of success. There are man
things regarding these operations still undetermined, which, it is expected,
future researches will soon clear up, viz. the entire depth of the Jura lime-
stone, and of the marine clays, and of the great mass of the chalky and,
lastly, of the great depositions of quick-sand between certain of the tertiary
formations, which has rendered it necessary to abandon a great many wells
already of considerable depth. Royal Agriculiural Association, Paris.

U : ZOOLOGY.

Mr. Dureau read a memoir on the developement of the intellect of ani-
mals, in which he pointed out the effects of example and instruction on
animals living in society. Dogs appeared to him to adopt the faults of their
masters ; and like men, they seem to feel pain more acutely as they become
more civilised, He allots to animals, Ist, A blind instinct ; 2d, A faculty of
imitation’, 3d, An intelligent will, and a faculty of comparing and judging.
- During a thirty years residence in the Louvre, he observed the sparrow-

_ hawks which took refuge there, giving singular lessons to their young, when
i arent returned with a bird or mouse it called the young around it, and
let fall the prey, to be seized by them, itself taking care, if the object escaped
_ them, to seize it again before it reached the ground; this process was re-
_ peated subsequently with living captives, and their education terminated
_ when the young could seize such with facility —Acad. Sciences, Paris.

4

3M

458 + Miscellaneous Intelligence.

GEOGRAPHY AND GEOLOGY. .

Dr. Siebold, of whose labours and collections relative to Japanese litera-
ture we had occasion to speak in a Jate number, has unfortunately excited
the suspicions of the Japanese government. He had obtained ecm the
astronomer of Jedda, (the capital of Japan,) a set of maps of the empire.
The magistrates of Wangasaki, one of the five imperial cities, caused him to
be arrested, and the maps to be taken from him; his papers were also
seized and examined. In other respects he has been treated with great
lenity, and it is now hoped that he will shortly be liberated, and allowed to °
return to Europe. The Dutch are the only Eurépieans whom the Japanese
admit to trade with them, and it was in the capacity of physician to the
Dutch factory that Dr. Siebold’had been allowed to enter Japan.

Pyrenees.—By an arrangement opposite to that which is observed in all
other great chains, the flanks of the mountains present very few shells: it is
only the summits which abound with the debris of organized bodies, and
hence numerous objections had been drawn against the laws which Pallas
and Saussure had recognized in the structure of mountains. M. Ramond
found, indeed, calcareous beds of shells dipping to the south, and in an ulte-
tier survey he discovered the schists and the granites which run beneath the
calcareous strata Returning farther to the north he saw these schists and
granites arranged in parrallel lines, but inferior to the great crest. Farther
north still he again found the calcareous strata resting in parallel lines on
the granites aid schists; but these last lines were the least elevated of all.
Henceforth order was, in his opinion, again established. The granite forms,
as every where else, the axis of the cham; but there is a singular inequality
of level between the collateral crests of the north and those of the south;
and upon:the latter we meet in ascending the same series of -heds which on
the other we followin descending. Moni-Perdw is the first of calcareous
mountains, as Mont-Blanc is the first of granite mountains; and, though
less elevated, it does not yield to Mont-Blanc either in the aspect of the
ruins which surround it, or in all the imposing spectacles which characterize -
the most terrible revolutions. “We seck even in vain,’ says M. Ramond,
“in the granite mountains, for those simple and impressive forms, those
large beds_which stretch out into walls, which bend into amphitheatres,
which form themselves into terraces, and shoot up into turrets where the
hands of giants seem to have applied the line and the plummet.”

Mr. Faraday on the flowing of Sand under pressure—This was an ex-
perimental account of the very curious experiments made by M. Huber

urnant, on the intermediate properties which sand exhibited between those
of solid and fluid bodies. Sand prepared so as to be uniform and free from
dust, will flow in the air at angles above 30 or 32 degrees, but not at smaller
angles. Sand put into a box or reservoir, and allowed to flow out at an
aperture, either in the bottom or side, amounts to the same quantity passed,
whateverthe height may be, or whatever the pressure there exerted, being
in this respect quite unlike fluid; so that perhaps it may be made to con-
stitute a moving force probably more independent of deranging causes than
any other which can be devised. When a perpendicular tube is filled with
sand, very little of the weight of the sand is supported by the bottom,
but nearly the whole is supported by the sides. If a tube, an inch in di-
ameter, be filled for about six inches, or more, with sand, and laid horizon—
tally, all attempts to push the sand out the tube by a stick of nearly the
‘diameter, will fail. These and many more curious facts, with their general
principles and applications, were explained and illustrated,

fccbergs.—The journals of the ships of the East India Company, during”
the whole of the last century, contain no accounts of icebergs having been
seen in the course of their navigation in the southern hemisphere, although ‘
several of these ships proceeded into the parallels of latitude 40°, 41°, and
42°, But, during the last two years, it appears that icebergs have occasion—_
ally been met with hy several ships in their passage, very near the Cape o
Good Hope, between the latitudes of 36° and 39°. Lhe particulars relating
to these observations are detailed in the paper. The most remarkable
vceurred in the voyage of the brig Eliza from Antwerp, bound to Batayia,

Miscellancous Intelligence. 459

which on the 28th of April, 1828, fell io with five icebergs in latitude 37° 31'S.,
longitude 18° 17 E. of Greenwich. They had the appearance of church
steeples, of a height from 250 to 300 feet; and the sea broke so violently
_against these enormous masses, that it was at first suspected they might be
fixed on some unknown shoal, until, on sounding, no bottom could be dis-
covered. ; ata
It is remarkable, that, in general, icebergs seem to he met with in low
latitudes nearly at the same period of the year, namely, in April or May, in
both the northern and southern hemispheres, although the seasons are
reversed in these two divisions of the globe. In order to account for the
origin and accretion of the southern icebergs, the author thinks it probable,
that there exists a large tract of land near the 20th degree of east longitude,
whence these icebergs have been carried in a N. and N.E. direction, by the
united forces of current, wind, and waves, prevailing from S.S.W. and S.W,
-Bouvet’s and Thompson’s islands are not of sufficient magnitude; and
Sandwich land and Kerguelin’s island are too remote to be the source of the
icebergs lately observed in the vicinity of theCape. From their unprece-
dented descent during the last two years, it is most probable that the dis-
ruption of these masses of ice from the places of their formation, was the
fect of some powerful cause, or rare occurrence, such as an earthquake or
volcano, which has burst forth and conyulsed the inaccessible regions of
the south, leaying no other testimonials of the event, than some few frag-
ments of ice, scattered at a distance in the Indian Ocean, —Capt. Horsburgh,

Royal Society, London, _

ASTRONOMY.

“« Within these few days has arrived, a first series of standard transit ob-
servations made by Mr. Fallowes, at the Cape Observatory. They are as
yet unpublished. Knowing, however, intimately as I do, and having wit-
nessed his early Astronomical career, | may be permitted to felicitate you
on their ea, confident that whatever comes from him. will be honorable
to his country, for it will be worthy of himself.”—(Speech of the President
of the Astronomical Society, London, Feb. 12, 1830.)

A simple and ingenious method of determining the mass of the Moon, by
observing the right ascension of the bright limb of Venus, has been proposed
by Professor Airy, with a request, that the society would use their influence
in obtaining for it, an extensive circulation. Copies have accordingly been-

us forwarded to every public'and private Observatory in Europe—(Keport of
the Astronomical Society for 1829.)

Approach of Stars to the Moon.—Numerous and exeellent observations
of Aldebaran, have already been communicated. In some instances the star
— instantaneously after the bisection of its disc by the moon’s limb,
while in others the projection lasted nearly six seconds. It does not appear
that a sensible diminution of brightness was perceived previous to immer-
sion, When a sufficient number of well-attested appearances has heen col.

_ lected, it may be possible to accofnt for the anomalies which have hitherto
_ been so perplexing. The attention of Astronomers towards this interesting
phenomenon is earnestly requested during the present year... Neither should
_ the predicted occultations of other stars be neglected by observers. It is
_ from them that the most accurate determinations of longitude are in the
_ generality of cases to be obtained.— 1b,

i MEDICINE.

i Mr. Leroux has discovered in Willow-hark (of Salix helix), a crystalizable
rinciple, possessing the febrifuge property to such a degree, as to approach

_ that possessed by the sulphate of Quinine,—announced as one of the most

~ important discoveries lately made in therapeutics. —Acad. Sciences, Paris.

Siamese Youths.—They are both of the same height, namely, five feet

_ two inches; and their united weight is one 180 Ibs. They have not the broad
and flat forehead so characteristic of the Chinese race ; but they resemble

_ the lower class of the people of Canton in the colour of their skins and the
form of their features. eir bodies and limbs are well made. The band of
union is formed by the prolongation and junction of the ensiform cartilages ,
of each, which meet the middle of the upper part of the band, and form

460 Miscellaneous Intelligence.

moveable joints with each other, connected by ligamentous structures, —
Underneath the cartilages there appear to be large hernial sacs opening
into each abdomen; into which, on coughing, portions of the intestine
are propelled as far as the middle of the band; though, in ordinary circum-
stances, these herniz are not apparent. The entire band is covered with
common integument; and when the boys face each other, its length at
the apex is one inch and three quarters, and at the lower edge not quite
three inches Its breadth from above downwards is four inches, and its
greatest thickness nearly two inches. In the centre of the lower edge there
is a cicatrix of a single navel. It possesses little sensibility, and is of great
strength; for upon a rope being fastened to it, the twins may be pulled
along without oceasioning pain; and when one of them is lifted from the
ground, the other will hang by the band alone, without sensible inconveni-
ence, For the space of about half an ich from the medial line of the band,
the sensibility of the skin appears to be common to both. The following ex-
periment was tried upon them by Dr. Roget. A silver tea-spoon being
placed on the tongue of one twin, anda disk of zinc on the tongue of the other,
the moment of the metals were brought into contact, both the boys exclaim-
ed “Sour, sour :” thus proving that the galvanic influence passed from the
one to the other through the connecting band. Another simple but clever
experiment (which we need not detail, as all philosophical inquiries are not
fit for publication) proved that the sanguineous inter-communion was not
common to the two. ;

Their strength and activity are very remarkable. They can throw down
with perfect ease a powerful man. They run with great swiftness, bend
their bodies in all directions, and in their sports often tumble head over heels
without the least difficulty or inconvenience. In all the bodily actions in
which the concurrence of both is required, such as running, jumping, play-
ing at battledore and shuttlecock, they exhibit a wonderful consent, or
agreement, without the appearance of any previous communication of their
intentions. The intellectual powers of each are nearly equal; and they haye
both attained the same degree of proficiency in the games of chess, draughts,
and whist. ‘They both possess great powers of imitation. In their respec-
tive physical constitutions, however, several differences are observable.

. Chang, as the boy on the left is named, has more vigorous health, and
greater regularity of functions, than his brother, whose name is Eng. In ge-
neral they take their meals, and obey the calls of nature, at the same time.
The author details the circumstances of a catarrhal complaint which attack-
ed both of them in December last, the symptoms and progress of which were
similar in each; and from which they both recovered in_ the same manner
and atthe same time. In their healthy state their pulses are generally .
alike, and are easily excited; but that of the one may be.accelerated, while
that of his brother continues calm.

In their habits they are very cleanly and delicate; in their, dispositions
affectionate and grateful for every kindness shown to them. ‘There exists
between them the most perfect harmony. They always fall asleep at the
same moment; and it is impossible to wake the one without alsowaking the
other.— G@. Bolton, Esq. Royal Society, London.

i ARTS, &c. ° :

A new Corn Mill is now exhibiting at 175, High Holborn, London, of

which much is said in commendation. The mill. occupies a space but 5 ft.

square, and it is perfectly baat It is propelled by, a single horse, and
by one operation will grind and bolt 1 cwt. o Pee per hour. The firsts,

seconds, pollard, and bran perfectly separated. The stones are formed —

upon a new principle, of which the basis is the French Burr,

The Wheels of Carts and Wagons have lately been much improved by
the introduction of cast-iron naves, or stocks. ‘These stocks are found par-
ticularly suitable for warm climates. and I send a great many yearly to the
West Indies, and {o other warm countries. I may notice to you, that the
very first pair Inade of them, in July 1808, have been ever since in use 5
the wooden parts, or spokes and fellies, were entirely removed about —
eighteen months ago; and the wheels are now, after the space, of twenty

» years, nearly as good as ever they were—Samuel Morton. Leith Walk,
Edinburgh,

“

Miscellaneous Intelligence. 403

A cheap and elegant Method of obtaining the impression of Leaves and
Plants.—Take strong smooth wove paper, oil it well with sweet oil; after it
has been in oil a few minutes (or long enough to soak through), rub off the
superfluous oil with a rag, then let it hang in the air to dry. After the oil
is well dried’ in, take’ a lighted lamp, and raise up the wick in the lamp,
that it may make a strong smoke; then take the oiled paper, and hold it in
a horizontal position over the smoke, moving it slowly over the smoke and
flame (so as not to burn it) until it is perfectly black. The plants or leaves
of which you wish to take the impression should be pressed in the inside of a
large book, when sufficiently pressed (which requires nearly a oF ), take

them out, and lay the ‘under side of the leaves carefully upon the oiled

black paper; then lay upon the top of the leaves or plants some clean

soft blotting-paper, and press it equally in all parts with your finger, for
about half a minute ; then take up your plants or leaves, and be careful not
to disturb their order, and place them on the book or paper (which should. ,
be previously damped), on which you mean to have the impression: cover
them with a piece of blotting-paper, and rub it with your finger for a short
time, then take off the plants or leaves, and you will have an impression
superior to the finest-engraving. The same piece of black paper will serve
to take off a great number of impressions, so that, when you have once gone
through the process of blacking it, you may make several impressions in a
yery short time. The principal excellence of this method is, that the paper
receives the impression of the most minute veins and hairs; you may thus
also obtain the general character of most flowers ina way much superior to
any engraving. The impressions may afterwards-be coloured according to
nature, A soft, fine, wove paper, on which to take the impressions, and
which should be previously damped, makes them much more fine and
beautiful.

STATISTICS.

From 1780 to 1806, the population of Amsterdam consisted of nine-tenths
of Christians, and one-tenth of Jews, which latter were excluded from all
liberal possessions, and confidential or houorable situations; the criminals
of that persuasion then had the proportion of one-ninth of the whole erimi-
nals. In 1806, the Jews abiaived. a partial relief, and the number of their
criminals diminished, till, in 1816, they formed only one-thirteenth. In 1811
they were eam pletely emancipated, and during the five subsequent years
the criminals of the Jewish faith were in the proportion of only one-twentieth
of the whole of all persuasions. ry

On the difference in Metn Longevity between the Rich and Poor, (An-
nales d’ Hygiéne Publique et de Medecine. Legale, Avil, 1830.)—In_ the
20th volume of this Journal, p. 212, a notice has been introduced among
the articles of Medical Intelligence, from the Researches of M. Villerme, of
Paris, on the relative mortality and longevity of the rich and poor orders of
society in the French capital ; and from that notice it appears, that in the
arrondissements of Paris inhabited chiefly by the rich, the annual mortality
is from one in 43 to’ one in 54, while in those inhabited chiefly by the poorer
ranks the mortality is so great as one in 24 or 25. This inquiry has been
since taken up by M. Benoiston de Chateauneuf, who arrives ‘at the same

_ conclusion from’ different data. He restricts his researches to the very.

highest and the very poorer ranks.

For data as to the mortality of the former, he takes the various princes of
Europe, the preat church signitaries, comprehending the whole. cardinals,
and the archbishops of I'rance,—the peers of France and England,—and the
lieutenant-generals, vice-admirals, presidents of the highest courts, directors
general, ministers and councillors of state in France. These, at the begin-
ning of 1820, formed a body of 1600 persons, whose ages extended from
twenty to ninety-five,—namely, 53 between twenty and thirty, 157 between
thirty and forty, 370 between. forty, and fifty, 391 between fifty and sixty,
361 between sixty and fevenity 189 between seventy and eighty, 78 between
eighty, and ninety, and one above ninety. The number of these individuals
who died in the each of the ten years ending with 1829, was 57, 47, 49, 56,

61, 46, 51, 50,46; which, taken together, form one-third of the whole.

The mortality at different ages was as follows: Of those between the ages
of thirty and sixty, about three and a quarter per cent, died annually; he-

462 ‘Miscellaneous Intelligence.

tween sixty and eighty, eleven and two-thirds per cent.; above the age ot
eighty, thirteen and a quarter.

The other term af comparison is procured by taking 2000 of the inhabi-
tants of the 12th arrondissement of Paris, where the workmen belong almost
pupeely to laborious trades, and are so poor that at least three-fourths of
them die in the hospital. Among these 2000 individuals, M. Renoiston de
Chateauneuf found, that of persons between the ages of thirty and sixty,

“seven and a quarter per cent die annually; between the ages of sixty and
eighty, twenty-one and nine-tenths; and above eighty, all died within one
year, The relative mortality at short intervals of ages will appear from the
following table, where the first line indicates the intervals of age, the second
the annual per centage of deaths in the richest order.of society, and the
third the annual per centage in the poor ranks. ; f

30 to 40—50—60—70— 80—%). .
Rich, 1.08, 1.17, 1.99, 3.60, 8.04, 13. 22.
Poor, 1.57, 2.13, 3,50, 7.50.14. 26.)' 100, 0,

It appears from an important document, printed a few months ago, by the
Faculty of Advocates of Edinburgh, that in that bedy, consisting of in-
dividuals who enter in not younger than2l, and on an average at the age
of 23 or 24, the expectation of life, or the number of years which they live,
one with another, ‘after their admission, is 402-l]1ths nearly This calcula-
tion is taken from the lives of 210 individuals, the whole of whom entered be.
fore the year 1765; and since then it is well known that the average dura-
tion of life has been considerably improved. Among the 210 individuals,
113 survived their entrance (at the age of 24) 40 years or upwards; of these
118, 29 survived between forty and forty-five years; 25 between forty-five
and fifty ; 25 between fifty and fifty-five; 17 between fifty-five and sixty; 13
between sixty and sixty-five; 3 between sixty-five and seventy; and one
survived 73 years. i

" DOMESTIC ECONOMY.

Fuei for the purposes of Heating and Cooking.—In order to ascertain
what quantity of ground will grow a faggot to consist of eighty black
Italian or Lombardy poplars, or Huntingdon willows, of three years’ growth.
These we shall suppose to be grown in rows, 2 feet apart, and the plants
6 inches distant in the row. At this rate every plant will occupy a square
foot, and as there are 43,560 feet in an acre, that space will consequently
produce 544 faggots every third year, or every year 181 faggots of three
years’ growth, which are thirteen more than will be wanted for the purposes
of baking and warming throughout the year. Now, these 13 faggots being
composed of 1040 shoots, say only 1000, suppose them to be distributed at
equal distances throughout the acre, and allowed to attain five years’ growth
instead of three, this will give 200 trees a year, three-fourths of the length
of which will cut up into bundles of billet-wood from 2 inches to 5 inches
diameter, for cooking on the open fire; and the side spray, and the remain-
ing third part of the stem may be made into faggots, to make good the re-
quisite number for the oven, or to compensate the injury which these 1000
larger trees may do to the 30,560 among which they are placed: this caleu-
lation we think is sufficient to show that an acre of wood applied to cottages
on our construction, and probably even to those on the ordinary plan, will

supply fuel for every year.

On the poisonous Effects of certain spoiled Artictes of Fcod.— (Archives
Generales de Medecine, Fevrier, 1830.)—\t is wet! known that certain articles
of food have been frequently observed on the continent to acquire poisonous
qualities of a peculiar kind, and in a way which chemists and physicians
have not hitherto heen able to explain very satisfactorily. Among these arti-
cles the most frequent are a peculiar kind of sausage, and a particular kind
of cheése used in Germany; but both in France and Germany bacon and
ham have been also several times found to acquire poisonous qualities analo-
gous to those which characterize the sausage poison and cheese poison. A
very elaborate inquiry into an accident supposed to have arisen from spoiled
ham, has just been published by M. Olivier, in the Archives Générales de
Medecine. His investigations set completely at rest the common notion that
such accidents arise trom the accidental impregnation of the meat with me-
tallic poisons; but he has not succeeded in discovering the rea} cause,

Local Intelligence 463

In the instance which gave rise te-his investigation, the master of a family
purchased-a ham-pie at a pastry-cook’sin Paris; and the whole family -ate
the meat of the pie the same day, and the crust. on the following day.
Three hours after dianer the master of the house was seized with general
uneasiness, followed by cold sweats, shivering, violent pain in the stomach,
and frequent vomiting, then with burning thirst, extreme tenderness of the
belly, so that the weight of the bed-clothes could scarcely be borne, profuse
purging, and cholic of extreme violence. His daughter, twerity-seven years
of age, and achild nine years old, were similarly attacked. A physician,
who was called to their assistance soon after they were taken ill, drew a
minute report of the symptoms in each of his patients, and declared that
they had a violent inflamation of the stomach, which he was inclined to
ascribe to natural verdigris, or the carbonate of copper having been com-
municated by the pastry-cook’s moulds. In a few days all three indivi-
duals recovered under an antiphlogistic treatment. About the same period
several accidents of the like nature occurred among the customers of this
pastry-cook; and in consequence a judicial investigation was ordered. The’
shop being properly inspected, it was found that every operation was con-
ducted with due attention to cleanliness. MM. Olivier and Barruel were ~
appointed to analize the remains of the meat which poduced the cases first
mentioned, as well as the alvine discharges of the child.. The alvine dis-
charges had a leek-green colour, and were not feetid, neither was-an
change of colour produced by the same reagent after the fluid was filtered.
The remains of the pie had become mouldy. The meat and paste were se-
poely examined. The contact of sulphurettec-hydrogen did not pro-

uce any change of colour in either. When they were incinerated in a cru-
cible, and the residue treated with diluted nitric acid, the filtered liquid on
being neutralized with ammonia, did not give any precipitate with ferrocy-
anate of potass, or with sulphurretted-hydrogen, and did not become blue
with ammonia. Another portion of the remains of the pic was treated with
alcohol and afew drops of acetic acid, and the alcoholic solutions were
evaporated to the volume of half-a-drachm. The residue was agitated with
four times its volume of distilled water, filtered and evaporated, and dis-
solved again in water. This solution was not affected’ by sulphuretted=
hydrogen or by nitric acid. These experiments furnish ample proof that
‘the pie did not contain a trace of zrsenic, copper, antimony, or lead. The
only conclusion, therefore, which M. Olivier conceived it possible to draw,
was, that the ham had in some way or another acquired the poisonous pro-
perties sometimes remarked in German sausages, cheese, and ham,

ne

SOUTH AFRICAN INSTITUTION.

At the Monthly Meeting of the Sour ArricaN INSTITUTION (24th Aug.)
Messrs. Nisbet and Borcherds, and Dr. Bailey, of Cape Town, were elected
Ordinary Members, and Lieut. Biddulph, R'N., Bathurst, was elected a
Corresponding Member of the Institution.

There were read:—1. A contiuation of “ Remarks on the Geology of South
Africa,” by the Rev. Dr. Thom, of Tulhagh.—2. A continuation of the
' “History of the Cape Colony,” by the Rey. M. Boreherds, of Stellenbosch,
_ describing the second year of Van Riebeck’s government. Printed in Nos. II,
and IV, of the S. A. Journal.

There were laid on the table:—A Register of the Weather at Algoa Bay, °
_ during the year 1826, and six months of 1823, transmitted by Capt. Evatt,
" Commandant of Algoa Bay ; and also a Chart of the Harbour at Port Natal,
f forwarded by Mr. Frances, Port Captain, Algoa Bay. °

On Wednesday, the Ist Sept. the Ordinary Monthly Meeting of the SouTe
__ ArRicaNn InsTITUTION was held in the Rooms,—F Watermeyer, Esq. in
the Chair There was admitted a Member, Mr. J. Gie, Ms. of Cape Town.

i ; There was read:—1. A continuation of “ Remarks on the Cultnre of
ty Exotic Vegetables,” by Mr. Bowie.—2. Extracts from the Journal of Mr.
Andrew Bain, kept during a yisit to some of the interior tribes. . Both
printed in this Number of the Journal,

Local hitetli gence.

464

ros ero

DH ‘oo

‘paypmboy
‘payaboy
“paypuuoy
“paymnboy

“pazotauog

g24ei}000

i
ao

“ob8t SO NMALAW 28 We 6X.

em i a I | a |e |

fst octet CORN

Qa
=
~
oD.
ceo
al
Qe
~
=
ae

—_ |_| —] —— |_| —_- -——-

*payoLauoy

©
S
5
s
e:
oe
is)
a

“poymboy
*paqyo1au0,)
paymboy
“pay tauosy
‘paymboy
*poyrauog
‘payaboy
*‘payotauoyn
“payynboy
“payorauoy
“payinboy
*payoau0)
“papyyinboy
*paqyiuueg

“spayyimboy

Peers,
| ‘poynboy

:

—} ————————$ | | | | ——

m9

d

adey

yuIMI09

0} jdmapy
“pnesy

“£uopos
SutMony

‘WeouL
‘yNessy
“Japinyy

Spoor) UayORS
*Asaqqoy

ayqe

‘qeue pae

[eays 0} 349}

Suraravayy
cur yy Sat

"uajoys Uaaq
Avy 0} Way
-yeoaqasnoyy,

-aplormmoyy

¢

‘SaIZNayy ToLisay “ayy “wory ayy aLofoge
NOTOD 2 f0 SEMAOD LIAIUIA 244% SASVO 'TONINTHD JO NHALAY

__ > §y09Ua} OFF
Sony uevadoing —
—dY} JO 919M WY JO

U
nf =) = Seog,

-. §& qoaeyAy $199S899I0 A,
~ 9% judy ‘asequayy |
~ T yoreyy “tuepuayjaag
- FP yore yy Syosoqualja}s
-- = y puudy Yasaaut0g
SAR, “Jouray-yerary
- = *Q &ey Sas109%

SG youeyy “MURTTLAA BID

- % yorey, “jaropuivag
“ot cpp ndy ‘Cueqiy

zz it
ee! iad)
Sh. Guaté. /- We .v. GO. GES f
Ee. pod 5 of. Apt. Inst Cree st
Wb. omer aceccr / )
. pracrdrcelSes rec per er,
ay oa’
Bide (met her

cthce

.
|
x
Pv Gortenrty phat see. f 294 COL. Ee

SOUTH XFRICAN
QUARTERLY JOURNAL.

————————eSeoooSx—xm=

OCTOBER 183].

*

ributions tothe Natural History of South Africa, &c.
_ By Anprew Smiru, M.D. M.W.S, &e.

Wo. 2.

MRE Was atime when it required no trifling degree of con-
nce tO venture upon introducing a new species, much less a
enus or genera, to the notice of the public; and much in
form of apology to satisfy the vigilant guardians of the
er systems, for attempting to interfere with their too in-
nite and highly confused divisions. Of late, however, ob-
vation, rather than theory, has been the guide of the Natural-
‘and the simple discovery of a form, not quiie akin to any
ribed, is now regarded as all that is necessary to warrant
brmation and publication of an additional subdivision., |

‘he advantages that have resulted from this new, and cer-_
ly far more scientiac method of proceeding, must have been:

iciceuwt to have convinced even the most zealous anti-

mers and the most devoted admirers of the earlier classi-

tions, that innovation was mot resorted to before it was

lutely wanted ; and every day’s experience is forcibly prov-

that still farther ramifications are imperatively called.tor,

rever the siudert of nature’is, with real and acumen, ex-

fing his research. eins oft

outh Africa, it is already known, possesses several forms

‘to be satisfactorily classed in any of the older genera, aud

abers more exist, which ere quite as much, if not mcre at
ance with them, than even those that have already been
ribed,—some of which | shall now proceed to notice."

n forming new Genera, I haye geuerally taken care to particularisethe
each, by aflixing to the species upon which it bas Leeuw locmed, as a.
Yame the word fypievs. If such « plan was to be uuiversally adopted,
ditficulties woul obviated, and the limits of Geuera would be more
ly kept than they are even at preset, in cousequeuce of new fusins being
compared with remote and absent species, from their discoverers woe
a pquainied with the type of the Gegus, or with such of the species as
nearly allied to it. To such us possess the orgaus of cousiructives
I woud sugges: the divising of a nomenclature, whereby the i¢lacive

my of ibe varioun species of a Genus, frum the typica! one dow.warde,
i be indicnted by u.« triviel names. ae

12 Dr. Smith's Contributions to the ’

long, sharp pointed, slightly curved, and of a jet black color;

eyes vermillion ; legs and toes reddish brown; claws light hora
colored. Length from base of bill to root of tail, three inches
and three quarters; length of tail two inches anda half. In-
habits the eastern parts of the colony, particularly about the
banks of the Keiskamma river, and upon the trees and bnshes

which skirt the edges of that beautiful stream, it builds its pen-
duious nest.

Vibva.

V. nigra, apicibus humerorum scarlatinis, intus eastaneis,

Above and below black; tips of shoulders scarlet, which is
edged behind by a broad band of dull. chesnut; ‘inside of
shoulders chesnut; secondary wing coverts, scapulars and
secondary quill feathers, edged with faint chesnut or reddish
white; armills buff colored or pale reddish white; upper man-
dible pure black, lower flesh-colored inclined to red.

The only specimen I have yet seen of this bird was injured,
and therefore the description is not so complete as could’ be
wished, The tail feathers were of different lengths, so that
there can be no doubt but that a part of them were progressing
towards that state which ¢haracterises the birds of this genus

during the summer months. It was shot in Cafferland,.near
the Kei river.

Fam, STURNIDSZ.
Genus, BUPHAGA.,

Burnaca Africanoides.

B. supra sub-brunnea ; mentoet guitere sub-brunneis; pec-
tore et parte anteriore abdominis viridi brunneis ; parte poste-
riore abdominis flavo alba ; -rostro coccineo.

Above dirty brown; primary and secondary wing coverts as
well as primary and secondary quill feathers, brownish black;
tail graduated and composed of twelve feathers of a dusky
brown color; chin and throat dirty brown; breast and anterior
part of belly greenish brown; posterior part of belly yellowish
white variegated with brown; vent brownish. Bill between a

-erimson and a scarlet; legs, toes, and claws, black; round each

eye a narrow circle, devoid of feathers, and of a yellow color,
Length eight inches. Inhabits the country about Natal, and is
commonly seen picking insects from the backs of cattle.

It differs from the Buphaga Africana in the colors of’ the
legs, tail,” belly, back, and rump, and also in the size of the
legs. u

Natural History of South Africa, fe. 13

Fam. CUCULIDA.
Genus, CORYTHAIX, *

Corytnaix Burchelit.

C. capute cristato, crista et nucha purpureis; capisiro et an-
nulo circa oculos lucido viridibus; cervice et parle anteriore
dorsi viridibus; parte posteriore dorsi, uropygiv, caudaque
ceruleis; ventre infimo cwruleo-nigro.

Head crested, crest and nape brilliant purple; front, and a
circle round cach eye, deep shining green; cervex and inter-
scapulars light green with a shadevf brownish red; scapulars,
shoulders, back, rump, and tail, blue, varying in brillianey;
the tail slightly rounded. Primary quill feathers black with a
tinge of blue, and the inner vanes towards the middle of the
feathers crimson; chin, throat, and sides of neck, grass green;
breast green with a shade of reddish; anterior part of belly
dark green; posterior part and vent blackish blue; legs, tues,
claws, and bill, black. Length sixteen inches, of which the
tail forms nearly the ‘half. Inhabits the country about Port
Natal, and is named in honor of the indefatigable traveller and
eminent botanist Wm. Burchel, Esq. author of Travels in South
‘Africa, &c. °

‘

Fam. CINNYRIDZ, °
Geous, CINNYRIS.

Cixwsyris Verozxti.

'
C. supra subviridis vialaceo umbrata; infra cinnerea, pectore
duobus maculis scarlatinis notuta. ‘

_ . Front, crown, cervex, sides of head and neck, interscapulars,
back, and shoulders, dusky green with shades ‘of splendent
violet or purple; quill feathers and tail brownish with a shade
ofyreen: Chin, throat, breast, belly, and vent, ash colored;
the flanks with a tinge of green.’ On each side of breast im-
mediately inside of the bend of the wing, a small scarlet tuft;

‘bill and legs black, claws dark horn colored. Length from bill
to base of tail twoinches and three-quarters; length ‘of tail
Awoinches; length of bill one inch anda quarter. Inhabits
Cafferland ; and the specimen from whence the above descrip-
tion was taken, was given to me by Mr. Verreaux, through
whose liberality I have been put in possession of many new -
and interesting objects of Natural History. J

~~

‘
‘

14 Dr. Smith’s Contributions to the

Fam. HALCYONIDE.
Genus, ALCEDOQ.
Aucevo Natalensis. -

A. fronte, vertice, nuchaque ceeruleis, lineiis transversis viola-
ceis variegatis ; lateribus capitis subcinnamomeis ; dorso ceruleo ;
pectore et venire subcastaneis. ;

Bill and legs bright scarlet; front, top of head and hape,
deep indigo blue,, variegated by pale blue or violet transverse
bands; sides of head and neck light reddish brown with tints
of purple; back fine bright blue; shoulders blackish with a
shade of blue in addition to numerous spots of clear light blue.
Primary and secondary quill feathers dusky black, with the
inner, vanes nearly all brownish red; chin and throat white;

breast, belly, and vent, pale chesnut; taildusky blue. Length

from bill to tip of tail four inches: length of bill one inch. In-
habits the banké of rivers, &c. to the eastward of Cafferland.

Fam. OTIDEE.

Genus, OTIS. —
Oris Afroides.

O. fronte, superciliis, lateribus capitis, collo, gutture, pectore
et venire nigris; vertice et parte nuche nigris albo variegalts, -
dorso nigro lineis tiansversis albis aut subrubris variegato ;
remigibus albo et nigro notatis.

Front, eyebrows, sides of head and neck, throat, breast,
belly, vent, and thighs, pure black; crown and part of nape,
black, variegated with irregular waved transverse white lines;
between the black eyebrows and variegated crown a moderately
distinct white line, which extends backwards and meets on the
hape the corresponding one of the opposite side; where they
form an irregular white mark. Behind each’ eye ahd covering
the openings of the ears, a large somewhat - cireular white
blotch; between interscapulars and base of neck an irregular
transverse white band. Interscapulars, scapulars, and anterior
part of shoulders, black, variegated by narrow reddish’ white

_ angular transverse bands; back and rump black, with narrow

transverse waved white lines; posterior part of shoulders white,
inside white blotched with black. Primary wing coverts black,
more or less broadly tipt with white; secondary similarly
colored, only the quantity of white is much greater. Prima

quill feathers black, with a great portion of the inner vanes

_ white; secondaries black, several of them blotched: or striped:

longitudinally with white. Tail rounded, and finely rayed |

Natural. History of South Africa, Se. ‘15

transversely with black and white, each feather besides with
one or more broad pure black transverse bands, and the lateral
ones with broad, white tips; armille white. Bill horn colored
towards tip, yellow towards base; legs and toes yellowish;
claws horn colored. Length from bill to'tip of tail nearly
eighteen inches. ;

This species is closely allied to the Olis Afra, or black
Koran of the Colonists, but is at once distinguishable from it
by the white markings of the inner vanes of the primary quil
feathers. Its cry is also very different, being simply Air rée-
peated many times in’quick succession. I have never found this
bird within the limits of the colony,’but ‘have seen many of
them on the Bushman flats towards the Orange River. © From
the last circumstance, they are known to the farmers of the
northern frontier by the name of ** Bushman ‘Koran*.”

Class, REPTILIA,

Order,, EMYDOSAURI.

Fam. CROCODILIDZE. Bee:
Genus, ALLIGATOR. . ng
ALLIGATOR Cowieii. in

A. supra nigro-viridis ; infra subflavus; scuta nuche 6; scuta
cervicis 10; porta supra oculos. a

Color above, blackish green; below, dusky yellow; hind
head with six carinated plates placed in two transverse tows,
viz. four in the first row and two in the last; upper part of
neck with ten similar plates disposed in three rows, namely,
four in the first row, three in the second, and two in the last;
the outermost one on each side of the two first rows +ess‘dis-
tinct than the centre ones; over. each eye an irregular elevated:
longitudinal boney ridge; top of head flat; muzzle rounded?.
teeth unequal, thirty-eight in the upper jaw and twenty-nine in
the lower. Back with eight longitudinal rows ef carinated:
scutte; tail, above with first-four rows, then with two,’ and
lastly towards. apex.with only.one, the scalesof which are
placed transversely, and upon their sides, with the edge of one -
overlapping the next-to it like tiles upon a house. . 32 ok. BSL

* Mapy interesting species of this genus have already beon discovered ia
South Africa, and doybtiess the catalogue will yet, be extended when-more
attention is devoted to the examination of the individual characters of birds.
The species atypresent known to us aré—Qtis Arabs. Cuv. Kuif kop Peauw.
—Olis ruficollis. Cuv.. red necked Peauw.—Olis Coleii. Smith oims.. black —
throated “Peauw —Ots Afra. Lin. blackKoran.—Ofis Torquala. Cav, brown, —
Koran.—Otis Vigorsii Smith mms. Karoo Koran.—Olis Verowii Smith mms.

blue bellied Koran,—Ovis-Afrotdes Smith. Bushman Koran:

-

16 / + Dr. Smith's Contributions to the

_-» When full grown, this species measores from fourteen to six-
teen feet, and abounds in the rivers beyond Currichane, and
in those towards Natal and Delagoa Bay- It is much dreaded
by the natives of the countries through which the rivers flow,

and proves often destructive to individuals, when in the act of
parsing them. Froin that circumstance, such as have oechsion
to cross streams infested by it, usually assemble, if possible,
in small parties, and after having supplied themselves: with
large stones, proceed slowly from, one side to the other, cast-
ing them around, so as to prevent attacks. The sprcies 's
named in commemoration of the late enterprising Dr, Cowie,
who fell-a sacritice to the climate of Delagoa Bay, and who, as

far as { know, was the first person that called attention to it,

Fam. TUPINAMDIDE,
Genus, VARANUS. ~ .
Varanus Gilli. hg
V. vertice et lateribus capitis brunneis aut brunneo-flavis ;
collo flavo, fascia brunnea variegato; supra brunneus, fasciis
flavis annulatus; infra flavus, lineis aut maculis nigris varie-
gatus. ; :
|

Head short and four-sided; muzzle obtuse; opening of ears :
large,, and about an inch behind the angle of iwouth: scales
smooth and ovate, each surrounded by arough granulated ring,
and disposed upen boly in waved transverse rows, and on tail
in circular continuous rings. Crown and sides of head brownish
or brewnish yellow; neck yellow, variegated on-each side by a
blackish brown longitudinal stripe that commences at the -
hinder ex'remity of the eye and extends as far as hinder edge
of shoylder,. from which point another similar colored one de-
scends downwards and forwards to the base of fore leg.
Ground color of back and sides dusky brown, which is crossed
by four broad transverse interrupted yellow bands that increase
| in width as they descend upon the sides; belly yellow mottled
by blackish stripes or spots; insides. of legs yellow mottled
with brown; outsides brown mottled with yellow. Tail round--
ed at base but slightly compressed throughout the greater part
ofits length, and with a double and slightly dentated carina
above, colors yellow and brown, disposed in sixteen alternate
Tings, the last, including the tip, is brown; claws dark horn
colored and much curved, The yellow markings, wherevér
| they occur, are, more or less, mottled with small blackish brown
spots. Length of body eighteen inches; length of tail twenty-
One inches. Inhabi's the mountainous districts. of Graaff-
Reinet and the Orange river, The best specimens I have yet

Natural Listory of South Africa, Se. 17

‘seen were a male and female in the possession of W. Gill, Esq.
to whose liberality Lam indebted for the opportunity of describ-
ing the species, aud in honor of whém it is named.

Fam. CAMELIONIDA.
Genus, CHZ MELIO.

CuEMELIO teniabronchus.

C. flavo viridis, lateribus corporis fusciis duobus longitudi-
nalibus subaureis notatis; occipite su' acuto, subcarinato; gula
denticulata ; guttere faciis nigris maculato.

Color yellowish green with two longitudinal buff stripes along
each side, and four or six smooth oblong jet black marks upon .
the throat, which are only distinctly visible when the animal in-
flates liself, or when the skin of the neck is otherwise distend-*
ed; occiput obtusely pointed behind and above, with a slight
longitudinal carina near its middle, which, and the eyebrows,
are finely denticulated. Chin and throat with a narrow longi-
tudinal dentated fringe of a pure white color. Length of, body —
two inches and a half, or of body and tail together five inches.
Inhabits the neighbourhood of Algoa Bay,

at
CuZMELIO Namaquensis.

C. cinereo-niger ; cccipite elevata et carinata; superciliis
subdenticulatis ; dorso dentato.

Occiput elevated, arched above, strongly carinated along the
centre, and pointed behind ; eyebrows very slightly denticulated;
back strongly dentated ; the apices of some of the teeth obtuse
and divided or lobed; nails amber colored ; head, back, sides,
and tal, cinereous black, here and there with blotches of pure
cinereous; under parts lighter. Inhabits the western coast of
South Africa, near to the mouth of the Orange river. ~

Ordo. SERPENTES.
Fam. ‘COLUBRIDA.
Genus, CORONELLA.

CononeLra Leucopilus. .

C. dorso lateribusque nigro-viridibus ; venire flavo albo;
labio superiore suballido. ! me eiaes- 4
_ Head broader than the neck; body somewhat four. sided;
tail cylindrical and pointed. Color of back and sides blackish —
green with a metallic lustre; belly a mother-o’pearl hue with a

.

18 ~ \\Dr. Smith's Contributions to the *

‘slight shade of very pale brownish red ; upper lip dusky white ;
tail mottled dusky greenish black and reddish white, and with
a metallic lustre; scales somewhat six-sided and disposed: in
oblique transverse rows. Abdominal plates 170. Subcaudal
scales 64 pairs. Lenyth of body 17 inches, length of tail 43
inches, ‘The body increases but little in thickness towards the
middle; the tail tapers to a point. Inhabits damp and ‘retired
situations throughout South Africa.

Lycopon Capensis.

L. supra sub-brunneus aut virido-brunneus, apicibus squam~-
arum ulbis; infra flavo-albus.

Back and sides imperfect brown or greenish brown, most of
the scales, particularly in young specimens, narrowly tipt with
pure white; belly a shining yellowish whitey head much dee
pressed, and the hind head wider than either the neck ov body,
the latter nearly of equal thickness; the tall'three-sided and
tapering to a point; eyes small; pupils circular.

_ In young specimens the color of the back and sides is black-
ish green with a tinge of purple, Abdominal plates 129, the
extremities of each plate with a pure white spot. Subcaudal
scales 37 pairs, Length of body seyenteen inches, length of
tail two inches and ahalf. I have only met with two examples

of this spectes, the one near Cape Town and the other close to
Port Elizabeth. ~

Classis, AMPHIBIA.
Ordo. BATRACHIA,
Fam. RANIADAE.
Genus,. TREMEROPUGUS,

Figura oblongo-ovata, .de~j Figure oblong-ovate, and de-
pressa. pressed.

Caput, corpore confusum;|- Head .confounded with the
mazilla ultra mandibulam ex-|body; upper jaw longer than
tensa et serie dentium,setace-|the lower, and furnished with
orum armata; mandibula sine|a single row of setaceous teeth;
dentibus. Oris rictus médio-| lower jaw toothless ;‘gape’mo-
‘eris. Ocudi parvi. horizontales | derate. vat) Pr ohae
et versus apicem capitis. “Back and sides,convex. _.« .

- Dorsum et latera convexa. Fore legs slender, short, and
| EB xrtremitates: anteriores ‘gra-| with four cylindrical attenuated
eiles, qjuatuor ‘digitis libris,’ cy-| free toes; hinder ‘le s' ong,

Taceis ‘attenuatis, sine ‘un-~|muscular, and with ‘five tom-

Natural History of South Africa, §c, 19 a

guibus; posteriores longe, ro-, pletely palmated toes, the three
buste, digitis quinque palmatis, innermost only armed with
quorum tribus interioribus un- small nails; the outermost the
giubus armatis; digitus exte- longest.

rior longissimus. Anus prominent and trifid.
Anus “prolongus et trifidus.| “ Eyes small, horizontal, and
Culis levis. hear anterior part of head.

Skin smooth and glossy.
“ TREMEROPUGUS fypicus.

T. supra subviridis, pak subnigris variegatis; infra sib-
flavus.

Color above dusky green variegated by irregular waved
blackish green lines, which, from’ various conjunctions with
each other, form a sort of irregular pet-work upos the back
and sides; beily greenish yellow. which is wap che oper of the
Maes OF (HG lag Kyés a hark nadékish brow. Leng h about
four inches. Inhabils fresh-water lakes and slow-running
rivers in most parts of South Africa. It seldom leaves the
water, and when upon dry ground leaps well.

Class. . PISCES.
Fam. PERCIDA.
Genus, DIAC@POMA.
Dentes graciles, numerosi ap- | Teeth slender, numerous, and
proximati, et minores in max-! closely set, smaller above than

lla quam in niandibula, ante-! below; the: front ones of both
riores majores; Series. interrupta| jaws the largest ; an interrupt-

dentium in palalo; rictus oris)ed semicircular row of small —

magnus, margo posterior oper-| teeth in the palate; gape large;

cult incisus, posterior ‘margin of operculum
Squame magniv et duree. ‘with a ‘deep notch, which is
Cauda leviter rotundata, filled'up by a fine black'mem
Figura subcypriniformis, brane. ‘Scales large and hard.

‘Tail somewhat rounded.

. Diacoroma typicus.. ,,,,

” iit
D. supra viridi-niger ; 3‘unfra flavo 2 viridis.

; ret

Color of back’and‘sides greenish black, the ‘centre’ of’ ha
scales darkest; ‘belly inclined to yellowish green. Pectoral’ Airis’

greenish yellow, rest of fins greenish inclined to dusky green-
ish blue, particularly the dorsal-one,, Length from four to five —

inches. Inhabits most of ‘the rivers towards the southern ex-
»tremity of Africa, and is called Carper by the Dutch.

~

~ Figure approaching the carp,

20 Dr. Smith's Contributions to the

= The color of this fish varies considerably according to the
character cf the water in which it resides; being in some near-
ly auniform greenish black, and in others a light green with
dark and pretty regular spots or blotches.

eee b8, PIS, Ved CA Hee. 18

Diacoroma fypicoides.
D. supra nigro-viridis infra nigro-viridis aut viridi flava.

Color blackish green verging to dusky green, the centres of
the scales in this as well as in the typical species darkest; belly
sometimes the same color as the back and sides, sometimes
greenish yellow, Pectoral fins yellowish, rest greenish inclined
to greenish blue, particularly the dorsal one, which is marked
behind each spinous ray by a narrow vertical stripe. Length
from three and a half to four inches. Inhabits the fresh-water
Jakes and rivers of the eastern part of the colony as’ well as
those more to the intcrior of the continent. The perpendicular
stripe behind each of the spinous rays of the dorsal fin, the
difference in shape and arrangement of the scales on the top of
the head, together with the habitat, at once characterize this as
a distinct species.

ae edb P11. Vd A ee ©. 18,
\

| Seruanvus Cuvierii.

| §. supra brunneo flavus, maculis virids-nigris variegatis;
| infra rubro-flavus, nebulis brunneis notatus.

| Color of back and sides brownish yellow with blotches,
| Streaks or irregular bands of dusky greenish black; lower part
| Brides and belly reddish yellow with a slight mixture of brown.
| Dorsal fins deep dusky brown, with the extremities of the
| Spinous rays reddish; ventral fins towards apices brown, to-
wards bases yellow; bases of pectoral fins bluish white finely
: Spotted with orange, rest reddish brown; tail even, or only
: very slightly rounded, with the hinder edge narrcwly margined
with white. Eyes orange. A full grown specimen of this fish
Measures about two feet anda half. Iuhabits the ocean along
the south-east coast of Africa, particularly about Alyoa Bay,
where it is frequently caught by the fishermen, and _ highly
ie as an article of fuod, It is called by them the Rock

>.
eee ts

cee D7, OD! 446° °-P, 16 VE AL Al C17:

pid PIN VA whi’ ‘u 7 \ ; > at ‘

Naturai History of South Africa, sc. , 2k

Class, _MOLLUSCA,
Ordo. GASTEROPODA.
Fam. | LIMACINEA,
Genus, LIMAX;

Limax melanostictus,

L. capite tentaculisque viridibus; scuto oviformi, granulis
nigris variegato ; ventre flavo

Head and tentacula light green, inclined to olive; shield
oviform, céntre greenish brown with a number of minute slight-
ly elevated granulations; sides yellowish green, clouded with
tin's of brownish green or black, anterior edge finely dotted
with white. Body greenish yelluw, darkest above with a do'ted
yellowish white dorsal line; sides variegated with small white
spots, Most numerous towards the mantle, Belly yellowish
green; mantle narrow with a white dotted line at its junction
with the body. Length, when fully extended, three itiches.
This snail occurs during the winter season, in different parts of
Zwartland, particularly towards the Paarl and the Paardeberg.
When specimens are required they must be sought for early in

the mornings after rains or heavy dews. i)

Limax Lamarchii.

L. tentaculis viridi flavis; capile sculo et corpore flavo-viridi-
bus; linea dorsalt ventre que fiavis.

Tentacula greenish yellow; bead shield and body yellowish
green, the latter with a yellow dorsal line; belly and man:le
yellow. Shield but slightly elevated, the hinder extremity
somewhat semicircular; the anterior narrow and inclned to

pointed; upper surface irregular but not granulated. ~Length —

three inches and a half. Inhabits, during the winter season,
damp situations in the district of Zwellendam, and may gene=
rally be found after rains or heavy dews about Nopman’s Kloof.

Class. CRUSTACEA.
Ordo. -_LAEMODIPODA.
Fam. OVALIA.

Genus, CYAMUS.

Cyamus Leachii.

cineis.
Color brown or yellowish brown; false feet crimson or brown-
ish crimson. Length’ from a quarter to three-quarters of an

C. brunneus aut flavo-brunneus ; pedibus imperfectis subcoc- ©

Ae eo eh

22 “Dr. Smith's Contributions to the

-inch. When dried it loses the brown color and appears of a

dusky dull white, the false feet are then reddish biown, Found
upon the pectoral fins of the hump-backed whale.*

Cramus Latreilleii.

C. albus aut sordido albus; pedibus imperfectis rubro-brun-
neis.

Color white or dusky white, with, in some specimens, ashade
of dull brown along the centre of the back; false feet reddish
brown, Length from an inch to an inch’and a half. Found
upon the common South Sea whale.t When dried it has al-
most the same color as when alive, the white only being a little
clearer, :

Note.—Besides the differences in the color and habitat of the two
species just described, various other discrepancies are observable upon
closely examining and comparing specimens otf both species, most of
which, however, are almost indescribable. The lateral projections at
the base ofthe headin Cyamus Leachii .are somewhat quadrangular,

_and even with the head; io ohare Latreilleii they are sloped off before

a

and partially separated from the head by,a deep longitudinal narrow
groove. In the first species the segments of the antenne somewhat re.
semble flattened cylinders, in the last they are compressed or even
concave, ‘ :

Class. MYRIAPODA.
Ordo. CHILOGNATHA,
Ris! Fam. ANGUIFORMIA.
Genus, JULUS. ;
Jutus dorsalis. - .
J. supra brunneo-1 uber ; linea dorsali nigra; partibus inferio-
ribus laterum et ventre rubro-trunneis; pedibus et antennis
subrubris,, . ;

Male.—Head plate notched in front with a slight longitudi-
nal furrow extending from the centre of the notch half-way
across the segment, the notch itself) finely dentated; eyes in
somewhat-quadrangular clusters; segments of body about 44;

_ legs 83 pairs. Color of back, and upper part of sides bright

“¥

brownish red, with a narrow longitudinal black band along the
centre of the former; lower part of sides and belly pale reddish
brown, legs and antenne reddish or reddish brown. . Length
about two wehes, | 7
Female.—Colors as in the male, with the exception of the
head and anal flaps, which are generally light brownish red }
* Balenoptera A lis. Smith,, ~ pth iss sei
+ Balena Australie Cucien!

Natural History of South Africa, &c. 2d,

~ size usually exceeding that of the male, and commonly mea- —

suring about two inches anda half in length. Dorsal line ,
more or less strongly marked. All the segments, except the —
five in front and the last one behind, are marked on each side.
in both sexes, about half-way between the back and belly by a
minute circular depression, which, from all those of the same
side being disposed upon the same level, gives the appearance’
of a partial longitudinal dotted line. This species occurs in
great abundance in bushy situations throughout the.district of
Uitenhage.

JuLus erythronotus.

_ J. supra rubro-brunneus ; infra pallidior ; dorso rubro flavo
variegalo. :

Male,— Head plate notched in front; eyes in two triangular’
clusters; last joint of antenne considerably compressed and
oviform. Color above reddish brown, the dorsal portion of
each segment with a reddish yellow blotch or transverse band at’
or near its anterior edge, so that when the animal is rolled up
there is the appearance of*an interrupted reddish yellow band, —
along the centre of the back; belly, legs, and antenne, pale,
reddish brown, inclined to flesh color; last segment with a
slight obtuse carina above, and each anal flap at its hinder
and upper edge with a very small recurved and pointed mu-
crone, one on each side of carina. Length about five inches;
thickness about that of a goose quill. Occurs in the district of
Uitenhage,

‘Juxus striatus.

J. brunneo-niger, parte anteriore scutorum singulorum brun-
neo-rubra; pedibus brunneo et rubro annulatis.

Male.—Head plate notched in front, notch slightly annulated,
and immediately behind it four small depressions, disposed in
a line parallel with the anterior edge of head. Color brownish
black with the anterior half of each segment light brownish red,
. whereby two distinct colors, disposed in circular rings, are ex- —
hibited when the animal is rolled up; feet brownish, and flesh-
coloured in alternate rings ; eyes in somewhat triangular clus-
ters, and between the clusters a short and slight longitudinal
furrow. Hinder edges of segments rounded off at their ex-
tremities, and above where that commences to occur, each is
more or less striated transversely ; segments 60; legs 111 pairs.
This species abounds in the district of Uitenhage, and is most
yeadily procured after heavy rains, ~

24 Dr. Smith's Contributions, $e,

.

Jurvs Cuhas.

J. supra luctdo-niger, portione scutorum flava; infra sub-
flavus; pedibus, scutis ani, capile et antennis rubris.

.
Male.—¥ead plate notched in front, and margined before by
a narrow thin edging of black; immediately behind notch some
small hollow dots or streaks. Color of back and sides Shining
black, the, anterior edges of segments, which are coucealed
when the animal is extended, are yellowish, p2rticularly-to-
wards the belly, feet, anal flaps, head, and antenuoe, red; belly
mostly yellowish; segments 61; feet 115 pairs. Length five
inches, thickness rather greater than that of a goose-quill. In-
habits like situations as the last described. ‘

Jurus erythromelas.

_ J. migro-ruber, portione scutorum singulorum rubra ; pedibus
rubris; scuto ultimo spina recurvata.

Male.—Color blackish red, with half the breadth of each
segment towards belly reddish; feetred; last segment with a
strong recurved mucrone, which, and the anal flaps, are browa-
ishred. In some the whole anterior edge of segmeits are
teddish. ~ vee gaa coho

Female.— Color greenish with some reddish brown, yariega-
tions on bick and sides; mucrone yéllawish. In some the back,
is dusky green, with the exception of two rows of reddish brown
spots.

Note.—Julus dorsalis is readily distinguished from the other species
by its black dorsal line and by the partial row of minute-circular de-
pressions‘on each side.—-Juluy ery/tronolus by its great length when,
| compared with its thickness, by its very short and delicate feet, and’

7, anal flags being terminated, each, by a small mucronc.—Julus
| atus is characterised by the colors being disposed in somewhat cir-
| cular rings, and by the strie on the lower and hinder parts of each

segment. This species rolls itself up very slowly, and never continues
long in that state.—Ju/us Cuhas is distinguished from the last, to which
‘Mt is most closely allied, by its not having the colors of the feet disposed
in alternate rings.—Julus erythromelas by its strong macrone, and by
its being thicker in proportion to its length than any of the yet known
South African species. ;

Port Elizabeth, Algoa Bay,
ss 24th June 1831.

Organic Remains in the Karroo, ina lelterto Dr, Smith,
Corresponding Secretary to the South African Institution, —
By Mr. C, H. Grissrook.

‘Dear Srn,—As a Corresponding Member of your interesting
Society, I beg leave to direct your attention to the following |
remarks relative to those Organic Remains which were dis-
covered in that part of the Great Karroo denominated the
““Kowf,” and situated within the district of Beaufort.

In the year 1827, while on a tour of the colony, I remained

some time at the village of Beaufort, and occasionally passed
a few days at the country residence of the Ex-Landdrost Mr.
Warrp, of whose hospitality and kindness I cannot speak too
highly. It was.during one of these visits that Mr. B. presented —
me with a small collection of minerals, among which [ per-.
ceived a fragment or broken portion of a Fossil-Tooth of un-
usual dimensions; perceiving that my curiosity was excited by
the peculiar appearance of this substance, he enabled me to
collect the following brief relation of the manner in which it
came into his possession, .

About a year prior to my visit to that part of the colony, a
son of the Field-cornet De Kiercx, while riding from Beau-,
fort to the Gamka, where his father and family had temporarily —
located themselves for the advantage of better pasturage for
their flocks, accidentally stumbled upon a petrified skeleton, —
which he mistook for the remains of a large fish, the peculiar

- position and appearance of thé vertebra, or spine, protruding a |
little above the surface of the ground, favoring the supposition;
without taking particular notice of the object, he alighted and
took up the” before-mentioned broken tooth, which had pre-
viously been detached from its socket, and was lying exposed
upon the surface, and then rode away. Sometime afterwards —
he presented the relict to Mr. B., who, depositing it among hig
minerals, it remained there until the period of my arrival, when —
the interest I evinced on inspecting it brought the circumstance
again to his recollection, and consequently led to an arrange
ment between us to visit the place where it had been found.

The following morning we set out, and as the Field-Cornet
had again taken up his periodical sojourn near the banks of the
Gamka, we agreed to call upon him for the purpose of obtain-
ing the necessary information relative to the locality of the
spot where we were to search for the Petrification.

Arriving, therefore, at the tents of this pastoral family, we

? were received with much kindness; and no sooner had the
¢

26 Organic Remains in the Karroo.

obliging farmer understood the purport of our visit than he
instantly offered his services, together with those of his son,
and we all sect outin company. About an hour and a half’s
ride across a gentle undulating part of this arid country brought
us to the vicinity of the fossil, where we alighted, and after a
short search succeeded in discovering the object of our pursuit;
and what was still more gratifying, Mr. B. while strolling about, °
found another Petrification, presenting a similarity of position
and exterior to the former, and situated at about 200 yards
distance, The vertebree of the two skeletons were lying paral-
Jel to the earth's surface, and elevated a little above its level ;
they were also somewhat whitened, or acted upon, by exposure
to the atmosphere. The spinal columns being the only por-

‘tions visible, we were obliged to remove a part of the surround-
‘ing earth and pebbles to procure other specimens, and by these
‘means detached some portions of the cost or ribs, together
with two or three shapeless masses which puzzled us to ascer-

tain or form any probable conjecture as to what part.of the
skeleton they belonged. I supposed them to have originally
formed portions of the tibicee and hoof of the animal. Some
parts of the vertebree had been removed from their true situa-
tion, (probably by cattle or the wild animals of the country
passing over them,) and from their prodigious dimengiona we
were led to suppose them to be the remains of Hippopotami, or
probably the Mammoth species. Some of the specimens brought
away had masses of the stone or a greyish slate-colored material
attached to them, and I think it not improbable but that the
remaining portions were incased or imbedded in a similar
stratum.” é

These Organic Remains are situated about four hours’ ride
N.E. from the village of Beaufort, and about an hour's ride
from the Gamka or Lion River.—The Nieuwveldt range of moun-
tains,t forming a kind of amphitheatre, are distant about half-
a-day’s journey, while from the vicinity of the Petrification may
be formed a complete bird's-eye view of the circular line of ter-
ritory called the Kowf,. flanked to the southward by the Zwarte
Bergen, to the northward and eastward by the Nieuwveldt
range, in front by the Sneeuw Bergen, and in the rear by the

ene and narrow range of Karroo country leading to the Hex
iver,

“Tn conclusion allow me to observe, that this being the first
and only instance of Animal Remains in a fossil state having
been found within the limits of the colony, perhaps the notice

* Quere.—As the soil of this part of the Karroo is strictly of a ferruginous -
Mature, may it not possess superior qualifications for the formation of Fossil
‘ Bearifed Substances,

What were formerly denominated Barrow’s Boundary of the Colony,

/

Remarks on the Mineral Springs at the Koogha. 27

of the circumstance, (together with any remarks you may be
pleased to subjoin,) in the Quarterly Journal of the Institution,
might in some measure excite your Country Correspondents —
to a more zealous investigation of the Antediluvian Relicts of
this portion of Southern Africa.
i have the honor to be,
Yours, &c.
Feranda Lodge, Green Point,
24th Sept. 1830.

Remarks on the Mincral Springs at the- Koogha; in a ©
letter to John Arthur, Esq. M.D. By Dr: Mair.

S1r,—I have the honor to submit, for your vonsideration,
the following remarks on the Mineral Springs at the Koogha;
but I deeply regret that the want of chemical apparatus pre-
vents me from analizing the waters, and transmitting a more
finished account of their composition and qualities.

Several Mineral Springs are found on tHe farm of Mr. Nie-
kirk, which receives its name from its situation on the western
bank of a small river the Koogha, and is about ten miles
distance from Uitenhage and twenty-five from Port Elizabeth.
The country for many miles round is corhposed of strata of clay
and lime-stone, with occasional tracks of sand.

The rocks aro chiefly of primary formation, presenting, par-
ticularly towards their summits, large irregular masses of quarts
and granite.

A conical-shaped hill rises from the western bank of the
Koogha with a very gradual slope, near the base of which an
irregular mass of unctuous clay of a deep black color, in some —
places striped with red and yellow veins, and presen ing some-
thing of the appearance of an accumulation of mole hills, opens —
to the view. Upon arriving at the spot, a strong sulphurous
odor is perceived, which increases in intensity as you proceed.
The surface of the black clay is in many parts crusted with a —
whitish lamina of a glazed appearance, and hkewise with small
yellow crystals, both of which are chiefly sulphate of iron. Near
the upper part of the mass two springs are discovered a few ©
yards from each other.

The one placed higher up the ascent is of the medium tempe-_
rature of the atmosphere, and rises from a sandy bed about six
fect from the surface, in large quantity, and with a gurgling
sound. The water is covered with an ochry crust, and is beau~—

ptifully transparent whien it is removed. ‘The sides of the well —

es Remarks on the Mineral Springs at the Koogha.

‘are furmed of a compact of dark brown clay intermixed with
portions of a white and black color, and there is a polished sur-
face which tastes acid. The water drawn from this well hasa
_ perceptible chalybeate flavor. It strikes a purple color with

infusion of Galls, but is not altered by blue vegetable in-
fusion, ammonia, nitrous acid, or lime- water.

The other spring is found in a flole about six feet deep, from
under the western bank of which the water chiefly rfses out of
a hole of small circumference, opening into the larger one.

_ The walls of this spring are of the same description as the
surrounding black clay, are unctuous to the touch, and when a
little is applied to the tongue tastes strongly acid. ‘The water
is muddy, and when taken from the spring and allowed to
stand deposits a copious dark brown sediment. It soon un-
dergoes decomposition when removed from the spring, and
then emits a strong smell of sulphuretted hydrogen, The bot-
tom of the well is sandy. The water has a strong acid and
astringent taste; turns of a deep purple color upon adding in-
fusion of galls, and is perceptibly 1eddened by blue vegetable
infusion. Both these changes take place in almost an equal
degree after boiling the water. Nitrous acid, ammonia, and
lime water, produced no change. I think itis probable, from
the black clay being, as correctly as I could ascertain, only
about six feet deep, and the bottom of the well sandy, that the
_ water becomes impregnated with the salts of iron after it springs
os the bowels of the earth, by remaining in contact with the
clay.
* The temperature of this spring, ascertained by repeated
experiments, is 86° F. Perhaps the heat may be occasioned
by the decomposition of the pyrites, and the change of the
| acid from a solid to a fluid state giving out caloric. “hat the

Cause of the increase of temperature is very confined in its
sphere, seems evident from the contiguous spring being of the
natural temperature.
' The production of the sulphate of iron found efflorescent on
the surface of the clay, is most’ probably owing to a large
quantity of pyrites in the soil, the sulphur of which receiving
oxygen from the atmosphere is converted into sulphuric acid,
and unites with the oxide of iron;. while perhaps another por-
tion of the sulphuric acid combines with the alumine, and a
_ proportion of potash pioduced by the decomposition of vegeta-
ble matter, and composes alum. ,
ie The proprietor of the ground says that the black clay has
‘been gradually increasing in quantity for several years, so
that where there was once a hollow there is now an eminence.
‘Can this circumstance serve to assimilate this remarkable na-

: tural phenomenon in any degree to a mud volcano?

On the south-east side of the hill, near its summit, a most —

crusted with stalactites, covered with a natural ceiling, and —

falling into a semicircular basin in a natural cascade. The
roof, which projects beyond the spring, is composed of richly

variegated pudding-stone with a polished surface disclosing a
fine variety of tints, and an intricate diversity of structure,
‘To obtain access to the fountain, it is necessary to step into —
the basin or reservoir for receiving the water, and bend under —

the shelving part of the rock.. A rude semicircle with breaks —
in its segments, is formed by a continuation of the same rock,

possessing the same beautiful polish, with abrupt projecting —
points. The spring is thus protected by encircling arms, and —

forms itself into a crystal rivulet, which pursues its course

along the luxuriant declivity adorned by a variety of plants —

and shrubs. A stratum of iron-stone extends on each side

along the little stream, at some distance from it, and between ©

these strata are observed masses of different sizes, composed —

of quartz imbedded io iron and sand stone. The water from —

_ this spring is of a chalybeate taste; is not changed by vegeta
ble blue infusion, but turns of a dark purple on adding infus‘e >”

of galls. Nitrous acid has no effect on it. The sides and

base of the hill, and the adjacent country for several miles
round, are thickly strewed with pieces of cellular iron-stone,
which, perhaps, were projected from the crater of a volcang-
which may have once existed in this place. /

M. Condamine says, ‘‘ Whenever I see on an elevated plain’
. a circular basin surrounded with calcined rocks, I am not de-
ceived by the verdure of the adjacent fields, I can discover
beneath the snow itself the traces of an extinguished fire. If
there is a breach iu the circle, I usually find out by following —
the declivity of the ground, the traces of a rivulet or the bed
of atorrent. Ifthe cireumference of the basin has.no break,
the rain and spring waters which are collected there, generally.
form a lake in the very mouth of the volcano.” This passage
from Condamine almost literally applies to the ground | have,
been describing. a

Should this have been a volcanic mountain, and appearances.
are strongly in favor of that hypothesis, perhaps we have little
reason to expect great variety of mineral substances in its.
neighbourhood. To. illustrate an undetermined | point in
Mineralogy, is, however, an object of importance, and boring:
and mining, if judiciously conducted, might bring to light subs
stances of profit and utility. in '

The quantity of sulphate of iron which could be procarca, |

;
Remarks on the Mineral Springs al the Koogha, 29

extraordinary appearance presents itself: a beautiful stream —
of limpid water, gushing from the side of a romantic rock in-

|

30 Messrs. Cowie and Green's

might be of-some consequence, and the various colurcd clays
* be converted into pigments.*

The warm spring has been employed as a bath in three cases.
L f chronic rheumatism, two of them very obstinate and of long
uration, but without any marked advantage. It has likewise.
en used in a case of fistula in ano, which had frequently

be
4 operated on, without any good eflect.

Perhaps these were not cases in which the water was likely
to be very beneficial. My anxiety to discover any thing that

uld allay the sufferings of humanity incited me to recommend
the trial.

4

d

_ . . s

| The proprietor mentions several cases of cutaneous discase,
, particularly tinea capitis, and likewise of indolent and foul
, uleers, which were speedily cured by the external application of
the warm water, The cold chalybeate springs may be service-
| able in the class of diseases in which they are indicated,

| In concluding, let me solicit your indulgence toward this
imperfect ontline, which, if it should induce you to encourage
‘the prosecution of the inquiry, will fulfil my most sanguine
{ hopes. I have the honor to be,
- Your's, &c. &c.
Port Elizabeth, 14th March 1826.

; Messrs. Cowie and Green's Expedition to Dela Goa Bay.

phe
4 on [Communicated by Mr. Cuase.]

)An outline of the incidents which occurred during the adven-
urous and fatal enterprize of Messrs. Cowie and Green, in
eir journey to, and return from, the Portugueze Settlement
Delagoa Bay, overland, has been already given to the pub-
as a part of a more extensive woik in progress, on the
Jiscoveries mace in the interior of the African Continent from
ns Colony.

_ The following account of the death of the directors of the
€ pedition and of their’ faithful Hottentot servant, Jantje, is
en nearly verbatim from their Caffer interpreter, Jacob, who
companied them, and was present during the excursion,.

BI) The circumstances narrated indicate a foymation by deposition fram the
G6, father than by yoleanio ageney,—Eps, :

Expedition to Dela Goa Bay..

Jacob states, he proceeded from Natal. with Messrs Cowie
and Green, to Dela Goa Bay. It was a laborious journey, and
ali felt very much fatigued. They performed it in fifteen days?
had in all, six horses, together with four cows as food fo
themselves and the three Caffers, besides Jacob, who accom=
panied them. | All the Caffers, except Jacob, remained on the |
southern side of the English river at Dela Goa Bay, and too
care of the horses; Cowie, Green, Japtje, and Jacob, pro-
ceeded to the town. j

Remained at Dela Goa for four days, where Jantje sold his
-mare, then left for Natal, the same party being in company.—
The Doctor (Cowie) felt a little indisposed on leaving, and o
the road bled himself; on the third day, however, he died;
and by this time all the horses were dead, having been taken”
ill soon after leaving Dela Goa. The Doctor died about
day's journey on the northern side of the Mapoota river, where
Mr, Green buried him. 7

At this time Jantje was very sick, and unable to travel; he
was therefore carried upon some spars which Mr. Green made_
for the purpose. He lingered for ten days, and expired. When
he was very ill, Green went to shoot a buck, for we had no-
food; we then laid Jantje on the ground to rest ourselves, ‘but
conceiving him worse, called Mr. Green, who came to him,
and, addressing him, felt his pulse, upon which Jantje said
“* Master, I leave you to-day,” and instantly expired.—Green —
then said, ‘ I never thought we should all die in this strange
country; if Fynn had told us it was so unhealthy, we never
should have come.” Upon which Jacob replied, ‘ Did 1 not —
tell you, this was a country unfit for strangers, and that none~

* but natives could live in it."—Jantje was now buried in a hole
made by the Caffers for catching wolves, and covered over
with bushes and earth. . When this was done, although it was”
raining very hard, Green told me we must proceed, and on the -
following day were detained, the Sooto river being impassable;
we, however, crossed it the next day. On our arrival at the
Sooto river, Green felt indisposed; but although his illness im-_
creased we still continued to travel until after the expiration of —
four days, when he was obliged to halt at a Portugueze Caffer’s
place, Chumbany, where he lingered in great agony for three’
days, and expired. Jacob now told the Caffers that were with’
him, that they must assist him to dig a grave; this they did,”
then made a coffin for Mr. Green, in the same way as Green’
had done for Cowie, by getting a few spars-laid down, into”
which Jacob placed the body, making it fast with Caffer ropes.
Jacob rolled the body into the skin-blanket, and. put all hia
clothes with him, which consisted of one blanket, one pair |

of leather trowscrs, and three shirts. The grave was dug 2 |

4

ee oe a ea

> s
————

——

|
2 Messrs. Cowie and G'reen’s Expedition,
\) feet deep and 6 feet long, into which the body was placed.
‘We placed under the head a small pillow which Green carried
with him; when this was done, Jacob took a quantity of grass
+ | and bushes, which he placed upon the body, and raised it thus
© about 4 feet, and then placed some spars on the bushes and
» grass, and filled the remainder up with earth, raising it.above
the level of the ground about one foot: he watered the ground
all round, in order to see if the grave would be attacked b
any wild animals. On the night of Green’s death he slept at
a kraal adjoining, and next morning visited the grave, but saw
no traces of wild animals. Jacob now made the best of his
‘way to the country where he resided, (Fynn’s kraal,) taking
/ with him 3 guns, a book, and a silver cup—all of which he sent
to Fynn, excepting the cup, which he afterwards delivered to
him. The reason he did not send it to him was, that on arriv-
ing the country was in a disturbed state; he thought it valu-
able, and was unable to travel, having been bit by a crocodile:
he afterwards recovered, and, when he saw Fynn, delivered the
cup to him.. One of the Caffers died on the road just as they
came into their own country. The whole of them were sick;
and when Cowie was sick all the Caffers but Jacob, being
then unwell, were dispatched foward, that they might get Caffer
water-melons to make soup: all the Caffers, but the one, after-
wards recovered. We all complained of the same sickness,
having a violent pain in the head, with an almost total loss of
} sight, felt very cold, accompanied by excessive trembling or
shaking of the whole body.

Jacob states, he does not conceive Cowie and Green were
poisoned, for, on the journey to Dela Goa, the Catlers cau-
tioned thern to take medicines with them, as well as to be care-
ful of the Portugueze, as they were a very treacherous nation,
and in the habits of giving poison in their victuals and drink ;
that they ought never to eat or drink but in their company, and
of the articles which they (the Portugueze) partook; the Por-
tugueze did not like white people from this quarter, althongh
they would treat them friendly; but it would only be to put
them off their guard, that their own purposes might be answer-
ed. At these remarks, Cowie and Green only laughed, When
Jacob agked Green how he felt, he said, “I am very cold and
‘cannot keep myself warm; have a violent pain in my head, as
ifa ball had entered it, and I have almost lost my eye-sight,
I cannot lift my eyes up.”*

Ue |

|

* The remarks alluded to in the commencement of this article will be found
) B & subsequent part of this Number. ,

33

The Advantages of Chemical Science (in an Agricultural
point of view,) illustrated by a series of Observations on
the Nature and Improvement of Soils, and on the Use

and Application of Manures: principally abridged from

Sir Humphry Davy’s “ Elements of Agricultural Che-
mistry.” *

AGRIcuLTuRAL Chemistry has for its objects all those changes
in the arrangements of matter connected with the growth and
nourishment of plants, the comparative value of their produce
as food, the constitution of soils, and. the manner in which
lands are enriched by manure, or rendered fertile by the differ-
ent processes of cultivation.—Inquiries of such a nature cannot
but be interesting and important both to the theoretical agri-
culturist and the practical farmer: to the first, they are neces-
sary in supplying most of the fundamental principles on which
the theory of the art depends; to the second, they are useful
in affording simple and easy experiments for directing his la-
bours, and for enabling him to pursue a certain systematic plan
of improvement. If land be unproductive, and a system of
ameliorating it is to be attempted, the sure method of obtains
ing the object is by determining the cause of its sterility, which
must necessarily depend upon some defect in the constitution
of the soil, and which may be easily discovered by chemical
analysis. Some lands of good apparent texture are still
sterile in a high degree, and common observation and common
practice afford no means of ascertaining the cause or of removy
ing the effect; the application of chemical tests in such cases

is obvious, for the soil must contain some noxious principle.

which may be easily discovered, and, probably, easily destroyed.
Are any of the salts of iron present, they may “be decomposed
by lime; is there an excess of siliceous sand, the system of
improvement must depend on the application of clay and cal-

careous matter; is there a defect of calcareous {matter,' the.

remedy is obvious; is an excess of vegetable matter indicated,
it may be removed by liming, paring, and burning; is there a
deficiency of vegetable matter, it is to be supplied by manure.
A question concerning the different kinds of lime-stone to be
employed in cultivation, often occurs; to determine this fully,

in the common way of experience, would demand a considera -

ble time, perhaps some years, and trials ‘which ‘might’ be in-
Se
* For thie article we are indebted to Mr, Grisbrook.—Eps, +

34 ~Lhe Advantages of Chemical Scicnee.

jurious to crops, but-by simple chemical tests the nature of a
lime-stone is discovered in a few minutes, and the fitness -of
its application, whether as a manure for different soils or a
cement, determined. There has been no question on which
more difference of opinion has existed than that of the state in
which manure ought to be ploughed into the land, whether re-
cent or when it has gone through the process of fermentation ;
and this,question is still a subject of discussion ; but whoever
will refer to the simples and principles of chemistry cannot
entertain a doubt on the subject,—as soon as dung begins to
decompose it throws off its volatile parts, which are the most
valuable and most efficient. Dung which has fermented, so as
to become a mere soft cohesive mass, has generally lost from
one-third to one-half of its most useful coustituent clements ;
and that it may exert its full action upon the plant and loge
none of its nutritive powers, it should evidently. be applied
much sooner, and long before decomposition has arrived at its
ultimate results,

The phenomena of vegetation must be considered as an im-
portant branch of the science of organised nature, but though
exalted above inorganic matter, vegetables are yet, in a great
measure, dependent for their existence upon its laws; they re-
ecive their nourishment from the external elements, they as-
similate it by means of peculiar organs, and it is by examining
their physical and chemical constitution, and the substances and
powers which act upon them, and the modifications which they
undergo, that the scientific principles of agricultural chemistry
are obtained; according to theseideas, therefure, the surface
of the earth, the atmosphere, and the water deposited from it,
must, either together or separately, afford all the principles
concerned in vegetation, and it is only by examining the
chemical nature of these principles that we are capable of dis-
covering what is the food of plants, and the manner in which
this food is supplied and prepared for their nourishment.

The chemical composition of plants has, within the last ten
years, been elucidated by the experiments of a number of
chemical philosophers, and it forms a beautiful part of general
chemistry ; it is too extensive to be treated of minutely, but it
will be necessary to dwell upon such parts of it as allord prac.
tical inferences. The value and uses of every specics of agri-
cultural produce are most correctly estimated and applied,
when practical knowledge is assisted by principles derived
from chemistry, the compounds. in vegetables really nutritive,
as the food of animals are very few,—farina or the pure mat-
ter of starch, gluten, sugar, vegetable jelly, oil and extract;
of these, the most nutritive is gluten, which approaches nearest

-

The Advantages of Chemical Scicace. 35

in itg nature to animal matter, and which is the substance that
gives to wheat its superiority over other grain ;—the next in
order, as to nourishing power, is oil; then sugar, then farina,
and, last of all, gelatinous and extractive matters; simple tests
of the relative nourishing powers of the different species of
food are, the relative quantities of these substances that they
afford by analysis, and though taste and appearance must in-
fluence the consumption of all articles in years of plenty, yet
they are less attended to in times of scarcity, and on such oc-
casions this kind of knowledge may be of the greatest im-
portance.

All the varieties of substances found in plants are produced
from the sap, and the sap of plants is derived from water or
from the fluids in the soil, and it is altered by or combined
with principles derived from the atmosphere. Soils in all cases
consist of a mixture of different finely divided earthy matters
with animal or vegetable substances in a state of decomposi-
tion, and certain saline ingredients. The earthy matters are
the true basis of the soil; the other parts, whether natural or
artificially introduced, operate in the same manner as manures.
Some earths generally abound in soils; the aluminous, the si:
liceous, the calcareous, and the magnesian; these earths con-
sist of highly inflammable metals united to pure air or oxygen,
and they are not, as far as we know, decomposed or altered in
vegetation. The great use of the soil is to afford support to
the plant to enable it to fix its roots and to derive nourishment
by its tubes slowly and gradually from the soluble and dis-

‘solved substances mixed with the earths. That a particular

mixture of the earths is connected with fertility cannot be
doubted, and almost all sterile soils are capable of being im-
proved by a modification of their earthy constituent parts.

Tull advanced the opinion, that minute earthy particles sup-
plied the whole nourishment of the vegetable world; that air
and water were chiefly useful in producing these particles from
the land, and that manures acted in no other way than in
ameliorating the texture of the soil, in short, that their agency
was mechanical. This ingenious author of the new system of
agriculture, having observed the excellent effects produced in
farming, by a minute division of the soil, and the pulverisation
of it ws! exposure to dew and air, was misled by carrying his
principles too far.

Duhamel adopted the opinion of Tull, and stated, that ly
finely dividing the soil any number of crops might be raised in
succession from the same land. He attempted also to prove,
by direct experiments, that vegetables of every kind -were ca-
pable of being raised without manure. This celebrated heru-

36 The Advantages of Chemical Science.

culturist lived, however, sufficiently long to alter his opinion,
The results of his Jater and most retined observations, led bim
to the conclusion, that no ‘single material afforded the food of
plants: the general experience of farmers had jong before con-
vinced the unprejudiced of the truth of the same opinion, and
that manures were absolutely consumed in the process of vege-
tation, The exhaustion of soils by carrying off corn crops
from them, and the effects of feeding cattle on lands, and of
preserving their manure, offer familliar illustrations of the prin-

‘ciple; and several philosophical inquirers, particularly Has-

‘

senfratz and Saussure, have shown by satisfactory experiments,
that animal and vegetable matters deposited in soils are. ab-
sorbed by plants, and become a part of their organized matter,
But though neither water nor air, nor earth, supplies the whole
of the food of plants, yet they all operate in the process of
vegetation, The soil is the laboratory in which the food is
prepared; no manure can be taken up by the roots of. plants
unless water is present, and water or its elements exist in all
the products of vegetation.—The germination of seeds does not
take place withdut the presence of air or oxygen gas; and in
the sun-shine, vegetables decompase the carbonic acid gas of
the atmosphere, the carbon of which is absorbed, and becomes
a part of their organized matter, and the oxygen gas, the
other constituent, is given off, and, in consequence of a variety
of agencies, the economy of vegetation is made subservient to
the general order of the system of nature. It is shown by
various researches, that the constitution of the atmosphere has
been always the same since the time that it was first accurately
analysed, and this must, in a great measure, depend upon the
powers of plants to absorb or decompose the putrifying or de-
caying remains of animals and vegetables, and the gaseous
effluvia which they are constantly emitting ; carbonic atid gas
is formed in a variety of processes cf fermentation and com

bustion, and in the respiration of animals, and as yet no other
process is known in nature by which it can be consumed, ex~
cept vegetation. Animals produce a substance which appears
to be a necessary food of vegetables ; vegetables evolve a prin-
ciple necessary to the existence of animals, and these different
classes of beings seem to be thus connccted together in the
exercise of their living functions, and to a certain extent made
to depend upon each other fortheir existence. Water is raised
from the ocean, diffused through the air, and poured down up-=
q@p the soil s0 as to be applied to the purposes of life. The
different parts of the atmosphere are mingled together by
winds or changes of temperature, and successively brought in
contact with the surface of the earth, so as to exert their fer-
tilizing influence, The modifications of the soil, and the appli,

4

The Advantages of Chemical Science. 37

cation of manures, are placed within the power of man as if
for the purpose of awakening his industry and of calling forth
his powers, f

The theory of the general operation of the more compound
manures may be rendered very obvious by simple chemical -
principles, but there is still much to be discovered with regard
to the best methods of rendering animal and vegetable sub-
stances soluble, and the chemistry of the more simple manures,
the manures which act in very small quantities, such as gypsum,
alkalies, and various saline substances, has hitherto been ex-
_ceedingly obscure. It has been generally supposed that these
materials act in the vegetable economy in the same manner as
condiments or stimulants in the animal economy, and that they
reuder the common food more nutritive. It seems, however, a
much more probable idea that they are actually a part of the
true food of plants, and that they supply that kind of matter to
the vegetable fibre which is analogous to the bony matter in
animal structures,

The chemical theory of Fallowing affords no new source of
riches to the soil; it merely tends to produce an accumulation
of decomposing matter, which, in the common course of crops,
would be employed_as it is formed, and it is scarcely possible
{o imagine a single instance of a cultivated soil which can be
supposed to remain fallow a year with advantage to the farmer.
The only cases where this practice is beneficial, seems to be in
the destruction of weeds and for cleaning foul soils,

Paring and burning is destructive to vegetable matter, and
must be principally useful in cases in which there is an excess
‘of this matter in soils.» The instances in which it must be ob-
viously prejudicial, are those of sandy dry siliceous soils con-
taining little animal or vegetable, there it can only be destruc-
tive, for it decomposes that on which the soil depends for its
productiveness. R :

The advantages of Irrigation act not only by supplying use- .
‘ful moisture to the grass, but likewise the water carries nourish-
ment dissolved init, and defends the roots from the effects of
cold.’

No general principles can be laid down respecting the com-
parative merits of the different systems of cultivation, and the
different systems of crops adopted in different districts, unless
the chemical nature of the soil, and the physical circumstances
to which it is exposed, are fully known. Stiff coherent soils
are those most benefited by minute division and aeration, and
in,the drill system of husbandry these effects are produced to
the greatest extent, but still the labour and expense connected

38 The Advantages of Chemical Science.

with its application in certain districts, may not be compen-
sated for by the advantages produced. Moist climates are
best fitted for raising the artificial grasses, oats, and broad-
leaved crops; stiff aluminous soils, in general, are most adapt-
ed for wheat crops; and calcareous soils produce excellent
clover. Nothing is more wanting in Agriculture than experi-
ments, in which all the circumstances are minutely and scien-
tifically detailed. This art will advance with rapidity in pro-
portion as it becomes exact in its methods. As in physical
researches, all the causes should be considered; a difference in
the results may be produced even by the fall of half an inch of
rain, more or less, in the course of a season, or a few degrees
of temperature, or even by a slight difference in the sub-soil,
or in the inclination of the land. Information collected after
views of distinct inquiry, would necessarily be more accurate
and more capable of being connected with the general prin-
ciples of science; and a few histories of the results of truly
philosophical experiments in agricultural chemistry would be
of more value in enlightening and benefiting the farmer than
the greatest possible accumulation of imperfect trials con-
ducted merely in the empirical spirit. It is no unusual occur-
rence for persons who argue in favor of practice and experi.
ence, to condemn generally all attempts to improve agriculture.
by philosophical inquiries and chemical methods. That much
vague speculation may be found in the works of those who
have lightly taken up agricultural chemistry it is impossible to
deny. It is not uncommon to find a number of changes rung
upon a string of technical terms, such as oxygene, hydrogene,
carbon, and azote, as if the science depended upon words
rather than upon things. But this is in fact an argument for
the necessity of the establisiiment of just principles of che-
mistry on the subject; whoever reasons upon, agriculture ig
obliged to recur to this science. He feels that it is scarcely
possible to advance a step without it; and if he is satisfied
with insufficient views, it is not because he prefers them to ac-
curate knowledge, but, generally, because they are more cur-
rent. It has been said, and undoubtedly with great truth, that
a philosophical chemist would most probably make a very un.
profitable business of farming, and this certainly would be the
case if he were a mere philosophical chemist, and unless he
had served his apprenticeship to the practice of the art as well
as to theory. But there is reason to believe, that he would be
a more successful agriculturist than a person equally uni-
tiated in farming, but ignorant of chemistry altogether; his
science as far as it went would be useful to him. But che-
mistry is not the only kind of knowledge required, it forms a
small part of the philosophical basis of agriculture, but it is

~

The Advantages of Chemical Science, 30

an important part, and whenever applied in a proper manner
must produce advantages.

In proportion as science advances, all the principles become
less complicated, and consequently more useful, and it is then
that their application is most advantageously made to the arts.
The common labourer can never be enlightened by the general
doctrines of philosophy, but he will not refuse to adopt any
practice of the utility of which he is fully convinéed, because

it has been founded upon these principles. The mariner can:

trust to the compass, though he may be wholly unacquainted
with the discoveries of Gilbert on magnetism, or the refined
principles of that science developed by the genius of @ipinus.—
The dyer will use his bleaching liquor even though he is per-

haps ignorant not only of the constitution, but even of the name

of the substance on which its powers depend.—The great pur-
pose of chemical investigation in agriculture ought undoubtedly
to be the discovery of improved methods of cultivation. But
to this end general scientific principles and practical knowledge
are alike necessary; the germs of discovery are often found in
rational speculations, and industry is never so efficacious as
when assisted by science. It is from the higher classes of the
community, from the proprietors of land, those who are fitted
by their education to form enlightened plans, and by their
fortunes to carry such plans into execution; it is from these
that the principles of improvement must flow to the labouring
classes of the community. There is no idea more unfounded
than that a great devotion of time and a minute knowledge of
general chemistry are necessary for pursuing experiments on the
nature of soils, or the properties of manures. Nothing can be
more easy than to discover whether a soil effervesces or
changes colour by the action of an acid, or whether it burns
when heated, or what weight it loses by heat; and yet these
simple indications may be of great importance in a system of
cultivation, The expense connected with chemical inquiries
is extremely trifling,—a small closet is snflicient for containing
all the materials required. The most important experiments

‘may be made by means of a small portable apparatus :—a few

phials containing acids, alkalies, and chemical unguents; some
foil and wire of platinum, alamp, a crucible, some filtering-
paper, some funnels, and glasses for receiving products, are
all that can be considered as absolutely essential for pursuing
“useful researches, ©

It undoubtedly happens in agricultural chemical experiments,
conducted after the most refined theoretical views, that there
are many instances of failure for one of success, and this is in-
evitable from the capricious and uncertain nature of the causes
that operate, and from the impossibility of caleulating on all

OO ee ce en iT

40 Exotic Trees, Shrubs, Plants, Bulbs, and Seeds,

the circumstances that may interfere, but this is far from
proving the inutility of such trials, one happy result which can
generally improve the methods of cultivation is worth the
labour of a whole life; and an~-unsuccessful experiment, well
observed, must establish some truth, or tend to remove some
prejudice. Even considered merely as a philosophical science,
this department of knowledge is highly worthy of cultivation ;
for what can be more delightful than to trace the forms of liv-
ing beings and their adaptations and peculiar purposes, to ex.
amine the progress of inorganic matter in its different processes
of change, till it attains its ultimate and highest destination,
its subserviency to the purposes of man.

- Many of the sciences are ardently pursued, and considered
as proper objects of study for all retined minds, merely on ac-
count of the intellectual pleasure they afford, merely because
they enlarge our views of nature, and enable us to think more
correctly with respect to the beings and objects surrounding us,
How much more then is this department of inquiry worthy of

attention, in which the pleasure resulting from the love of truth

and of knowledge is as great as in any other branch of philoso-
phy, and in which it is likewise connected with much greater
practical benefits and advantages. Discoveries made in the
cultivation of the eaith, are not merely for the time and country
in which they are developed, but they may be considered as
extending to future ages, and as ultimately tending to benefit
the whole human race, as affording subsistence for generations
yet to come, as multiplying life, and not only multiplying life,
but likewise providing for its enjoyment.

a (To be continued. )

List of Exotic Trees, Shrubs, Plants, Buibs; Garden,
| Flower, Forest, and other Seeds. Imported lately from
Germany (Wuartemberg and Hamburg), Holland, &e,
“by the Danish Ship Norden, Capt. Burp, and the Jonia,
Capt. C. Buck; for C. F. H. von Lupwie, Philosophi-
~ eal Dr.; Knight of the Wurtembergian Crown and Gold
Civil Merit Order; Corresponding Member of the Wine
and Arts Institutions at Stutgart, the Sinkenbergische |
' Tnstitation at Frankfurth on ihe Main; Member of the
South African Institution, and Literary Society, Cape of
Good Hope.

No. Latin Names. D204 ~~ English Names,
1. Acer platanoides 2. Maple.
2 pseudoplatanus -2. White maple,

. ~

imported from Germany, Holland, §c.

No, Latin Names,
3. Acer sacharinura
4. Aesculus flava
5, hypocastanum
6. macrostachya
7, Azalea pontica
8, viscasa
9. Berberis Canadensis
10. vulgaris
11. Betula alba
12. Buxus arborescens
13. Calycanthus floridus

: Cornus alba

. Carpinus Americanus

betulus
Orientalis

. Catalpa syringifolia
. Cephalanthus occidentalis
. Chionanthus virginica
» Clematis vitalba

flammula

flammula
sanguinea

. Corylus Americana

avellana

») Var: maxim:
wo var: rubra.

colurna
tubulosa

» Daphne mezereum
. Diervilla Canadensis
3. Fagus sylvatica

atropurpurea
ferruginea
Fraxinus excelsior

. Gleditschia triacanthos
. Juglans nigra

regia maxima

. Juniperus Sabina
. Kerria japonica

. Laurus sassafras
. Liquidamber styracifolia
. Liriodendron tulipifera
. Lonicera tatarica
caprifol: proecox :
. Mespilus coccinea

eb ia English Names.
1. Sugar maple.
2. Yellow horse-chesnut
2. Common ditto
1. Large do.
i
ie
2. Canadian barberry
4, Common do.
4, White birch
2, Box tree

HUH HLH PE DWH HK HD he Pe Oe Pe Sh he

2
2
te
3.
3
4.

American beech
Common do.
Oriental do.

Water-marsh alder
Lady’s bower
Upright lady’s bower
White cornel

Red cornel

American hazel-nut
Common do.

Red filbert
Common do.
Spurge olive
Diervilla
Beech

Red beech
Ash

Black walnut
Large do,
Savine
Sassafras tree
Tulip tree
Woodbine honeysuckle

D

41

Exotic Trees, Shrubs, Plants, Bulbs, and Seeds,

Latin Names.

- Mespilus monogyna

- Morus alba

. Philadelphus coronarius
- Pinus Larix

. Platanus occidentalis

Orientalis

. Populus dilatata

nigra
Prunus cerasus
domestica
Jaurocerasus
virginica

. Pyrus aucuparia (Sorbus.)

spectabilis,

- Quercus illicifolia

montana

- Rhododendron ponticum

65. Ribes aureum

66. nigrum

67. rubrum

68. fructo albo

69. carneo

70. variegato

71. Rubus Ideus

72. fructo maximo.
73. Salix babylonica

74, conifera

75. aquatica, fol. variegat.
76. vilettina

‘ve fusca, var. argentia
78. acutifolia

79. proecox

80. undulata

81. viminalis

§2. Syringa Persica

83. vulgaris, fl. albo.
84. Tilia alba

85. Americana

86. pyramidalis

87. vulgaris

88. Viburnum opulus roseum

. Rosa bicolor

Damascena
Gallica
lutea flor. pleno,

Numb. of
‘Trees, &c.

PPE YER NDE EP YN EP ee PP Se EE ENRON NPR YH eH NNN ORE YH RNHHNWND

English Names.

White mulberry

Larch
American plaintree

Lombardy poplar

Black do,

Cherry tree (black Morello)
Plum

Cherry laurel

Mountain oak

Currant
Black do.
Red do.
White do.

do.

do.
Raspberry.
Large do.
Weeping willow

Sallow

Basket-makers’ willow
Persian Liliac

White do.

White lime, or linden tres
American lime tree

Common lime tree

wnported from Germany, Holland, &c.. 43

. Mo. Latin Names. a
93, Rosa centifolia minor. 1,
94, Pomponia ie
95. Maldensis L.
96. ranunculiflora ie
97. Vilmorin transpt. J.
98. Neapolitana hi
99. Schoenbrunnensis 1,

100. Tuscany 1 fe
10). Toscany 1;
102. Bengal florida 1.
103. Duchesse de Berry 1.
104. Lee ile
105. perpetuel iG

106, muscosa L

107. maiden blush le
108. minima i

39 Specimens of Apple and Pear Trees, from Hamburgh,
: per Norden,—viz.

Bostdorfer

1,
2. duple
3. Calville blanche d’hiver
4. rouge d’autome
5. Purmam d’or d’autome
6. d’hiver
re royale
8. Pepping d’Angletere
9, le grand
10. Pigionette blanche
11. Pome cardinal
12, Princesse noble
13. Reinnette d’ Angleterre

14. d’Anjou

16. Castarde
16. d’Espagne
17. de Holland
18. nonpereille
19. royale

20. rouge

21. de Sorguliet

22.
23.
24.
25.
26.
27.

28.
29,
30,
31.
32,
33.

34,
35.
36,
37.
38.
39.

Completer noble
Haushall apple
Herren apple
Gravensteiner
Keizerlyke tafel apple

_Calville blanche passé

PEARS.
Grand summer bergamotte
Crassanne
Bergamotte de Soulers
White autumn butter pear
Markgrafin
Hermann’s pear, St. Ger-

main

Virguleuse
Napoleon’s butter pear
Amboise '
Rousselet de Rheims
Emperor Alexander
Beurre blanc

Besides these, three large boxes of English Fruit Trees, con-
sisting of Apples, Pears, Plums, Figs, &c. per Margaret.

“44

Exotic Trees, Shrubs, Plants, Bulbs, and Seeds,

48 Specimens of Seeds, from the Botanical Gardens of H. M. the
King of Wurtemberg, at Stuttgart and Prosenstein,
per Ionia.

1. Agrostema cofonaria 25. Digitalis purpurea
2. Antirrhinum majus. 26. Gomphrena globosa
3. Aquilegia Canadensis 27. Impatiens balsamica
4. vulgaris 28. Lavatera trimestris
5, Asphodelus luteus 29. Linaria bipartita

6. Aster Chinensis 30. triphylla

7. Calendula hibrida 31. Linum perenne

8. Campanula medium 32. Lychnis calcedonica
9. Cacalia sonchifolia 33. Malva Chinensis
10. Capsicum annuum 34. Mirabilis Jalappa
11. Centaurea Americana 35. Ocymum Basilicum
12. Cheiranthus annuus 36. Oenothera Lindleyana

. Cheiranthus Cheiri

37.

Papaver Orientale

14. Chrysanthemum corona- 38. rhoeas, fl. pleno
‘ rium variegato
15. Convolvulus tricolor 39. Polemonium coeruleum
16. Coreopsis tinctoria 40. Primula auricula

17. Collomia grandiflora 41, veris

18. Delphinium Ajacis 42. Reseda odorata

19. Dianthus barbatus 43, Rudbeckia amplexicaulis
20. cariophyllus 44. Scabiosa atropurpurea
21. chinensis 45, Valeriana rubra

22 plumarius 46, Verbena Aubletia

23. Dictamnus fraxinella 47. Xeranthemum annuum

. Digitalis lanata

. Zinnia elegans

12 Specimens of Forest Trees and Shrubs, from Wurtemberg,
per Ionia, §c.

1. Pinus abies 7. Crateegus prunifolia

2. Sylvestris 8. Crus Galli
3. Betula alba 9. latifolia

4, alnus 10. oxyacantha
5. Fraxinus excelsior 11. Sorbus aria

6. Acer negundo 12, hibrida

75 Specimens of Vegetable or Kitchen Garden Seeds; 2 sp.
of German and 1 of Russian Wheat; Isp. of Rye; 1 sp. of
Barley; and 1 sp. of Oats; from Wurtemberg ;—and 50 speci-
mens of Vegetable Seeds, per Norden.

imported from Germany, Holland, &c. + 45

Bulbiferous Plants, §c. from Hamburgh, per Norden,—viz. :

1. Allium Moley 23. Iris pumila

2. Nigrum 24, Sambucina

3. Odorum 25. Sibirica

4, Spherocephalum 26, fl. pleno.

5. Schoenoprasum 27, squalens

6. Aquilegia vulgaris 28. variegata

7. Caltha pallustris fl. pl. 29. versicolor

8. Colchicum pameaoale 30. Leucojnam vernum

9. Convallaria majalis 31. Lobelia fulgens

10. Crocus vernus 32. Lychnis calcedonica
11. Dictamnous albus 33. fulgens

12, Erythronium dens canis 34. Monarda dydima
13. Frittilaria Imperialis. 35. Muscari botryoides
14, latifolia 36, mosehatum
15, meleagris 37. raumosum
16. pyrenaica 38, Poeonia officinalis
17. Heemerocallis alba 39. Primula auricula
18. coerulea 40. Scilla amoena

19, Helianthus multiflorus Al. nutans
- 20. Hypericum calycinum 42, Tulipa Suaveolens
21. Iris amoena 43. Sylvestris
22. graminea

Tulips, Hyacynths, and other Bulbs, from Haarlem,
per Ionia,— viz. :

Different
sorts, Sorts,
Tulip bulbs 100 Leucojum vernum L
Hyacynths : 100 Pancratium maritimum 1
Frittilaria Imperialis 12 Gloriosa superba 1
Crocus vernus 1 Convallaria majalis l

Monstrous Plants, of the Interior of this Colony:

1 Zamea, (Caffer Bread-tree,) 124 feet long, weighing about
5 46 cwt.; 4 Testudinaria Elephantipes, from 160 to 275 lbs.

One Plant of the Cactus Opuntia with the CocningeaL
Insects, from Hamburgh, per Norden.—This plant has been
placed, since its arrival, under a glass shade, and I am happy
to state, that four plants of the Cactus Tuna (plentiful about
Cape Town,) which I placed near the Cactus Opuntia with the
Insects, are full of the young breed; and I entertain the best
hopes of its succeeding in this Colony, so as to enable me to
distribute some of the plants with the insects—gratis—at the
close of this year.

46 The Cochineal Plant with the Insects.

A Statement regarding the Cochineal, the Coccus Cacti. Lin.

“ It is doubtless the most valuable product, for which the
dyer is indebted to insects, and, with the exception of indigo,
the most important of dyeing materials. Though the Spaniards
found it employed by the natives of Mexico, where alone it is
cultivated, on their arrival in 1518, its true nature was not
accurately ascertained for nearly two centuries afterwards.
Acosta indeed, as early as 1530, and Herrara and Hernandez,
subsequently had*stated it to be aninsect. But led apparently
by its external appearance, notwithstanding the conjectures of
Lister, and assertions of Pere Plumier, to the contrary, it was
believed by the Europeans in general, to be the seed of a plant,
until Hartsoeker, in 1694, Leeuwenhoek and De la Hire, in
1704, and Geoffroy, ten years later, by dissections and micro-
scopical observation, incontrovertibly proved its real origin.

“‘ This insect, which comes to us in the form of a reddish
shrivelled grain covered with a white powder or bloom, feeds
on a particular kind of Indian fig, called in Mexico, where
alone Cochineal is produced in any quantity, Nopal, which has
always been supposed to be the Cactus Cochinilifer. Lin. but,
according to Humboldt, is unquestionably a distinct species,
which bears fruit internally white,

“ Cochineal is chiefly cultivated in the Intendency of Oaxaca;
and some plantations contain 50 or 60,000 nopals in lines,
each being kept about four feet high, for more easy access in
collecting the dye. The cultivators prefer the most prickly
varieties of the plant, as affording protection to the cochineal
from insects; to prevent which from depositing their eggs in
the flower or fruit, both are carcfally cut off. The greatest
ety, however, of cochineal employed in commerce, is pro-

uced in small nopaleries, belonging to Indians of extreme
bale g called Nopaleros. They plant their nopaleries in
cleared ground on the slopes of mountains or ravines, two or
three leagues distant from their villages; and when properly

: cleaned, the plants are in a condition to maintain the cochineal
inthe third year. As a stock, the proprietor, in April or, May,
purchases branches or joints of the Tuna de Castilla, laden
: with small cochineal insects recently hatched (Semilla.) These
_ branches, which may be bought in the market of Oaxaca for
_ about 3 francs (2s. 6d.) the hundred, are kept for twenty days
_ In the interior of their huts, and then exposed to the open air
) under a shed, where, from their succulency, they continue to
live for several months. In August and September, the mother

|
|
|
|

}

The Cochineal Plant with the Insccts. 47

cochineal insects, now big with young, are placed in nests made
of a species of Tillandsia called Paxtle, which are distributed
upon the nopals. In about. four months the first gathering,
yielding twelve for one, may be made, which in the course of
the year is succeeded by two more profitable harvests. ‘This
period of sowing and harvest refers chiefly to the districts of
Sola and Zimatlan. In colder climates the semilla is not
placed upon the nopals until October or even December, when
it is necessary to shelter the young insects by covering the
nopals with rush mats, and the harvests are proportionably
later and unproductive. In the immediate vicinity of the town
Oaxaca the Nopaleros feed their Cochineal Insects in the plains
from October to April, and at the beginning of the remaining
months, during which it rains in the plains, transport them to
their plantations of nopals in the neighbouring mountains, where
the weather is more favorable.

“ Much care is necessary in the tedious operation of gather~
ing the cochineal from the nopals, which is performed witha
squirrel’s or stag’s tail by the Indian women, who for this pur-
pose squat down for hours together beside one plant; and not-
withstanding the high price of the cochineal, it is to be doubted
if the cultivation would be profitable were the value of labour
more considerable.(a)

“ The: cochineal insects are killed either by throwing them
into boiling water, by exposing them in heaps to the sun, or
by placing them in the ovens (Temazealli) used for vapour-
baths. The last of these methods, which is least in use, pre-
serves the whitish powder on the body of the cochineal, which
being thns less subject to the adulterations so ofien practised
by the Indians, bears a higher price both in America and
Europe.

“ The quantity at present annually exported from South
America, is said by Humboldt, to be 32,000 arobas, there
worth £500,040 sterling, (b)—a vast amount to arise from co
small an insect, and well calculated to show us the absurdity
of despising any animals on account of their minuteness. So
important is the acquisition of this insect (of which the Spanish
Government is extremely jealous) regarded, that the Court of
Directors of the East India Company have offered a reward of

£6000 sterling to any one who shall introduce it into India (c),

(a) I believe that the cultivation would succeed very well in India, on ac-
count of the low wages: as also in this Colony, it being easy work, the Hot-
4entot women and children would prefer it above other labor.

(4) Dr. Bancroft estimates the present annual consumption in Great Britain
at about 750 bags, or 150,000 Ibs., worth at the present price 373,000.

(c) See Kirby & Spence, vol. I. p. 821, edited in 182%, (9 years ago) !!?

ee

AB On some of the Combinations of Mercury.

where hitherto the Company have only succeeded in procuring
from Brazil the wild kind, producing the Sylvestre cochineal,
which is of very inferior value.”—Kirby & Spence’s Introduction
to Entomology, fourth edition, vol. I. p. 318 to 322.
C.F. H. vow Lupwic, Phil; Dr.
Member of the S, A. Institution.

On some of the Combinations of Mercury. By Mr. Rerp.

[Read at the South African Iastitution, }

Mercury combines in two proportions with oxygen: the
peroxide, that is the oxide containing the maximum of oxygen,
being of a red colour; the protoxide or oxide containing the
minimum of oxygen being blue. Each of these oxides may be
combined with nitric acid, forming metallic salts.

Pernitrate of mercury, or nitric acid in combination with
peroxide of mercury, is formed by the action of concentrated
nitric acid, but always with an intermixture of pronitrate or acid,
in combination with protoxide of mercury. In order to obtain
the pernitrate, pure peroxide of mercury is dissolved in nitric
acid, the solution by evaporation yielding small acicular
chrystals. It-is extremely soluble in water, is very acrid and
tinges the skin of a brown colour. The addition of water de-
composes it, one part remaining in solution contains peroxide
of mercury with an excess of acid, a precipitate being formed
which consists of the same oxide with a diminished proportion
ofacid. The solution when again evaporated yields agicular
chrystals as before, the excess of acid remaining in solution.
When mercury is added to this solution it attracts a proportion
of the oxygen from the peroxide, and both are converted into
protoxide, which, uniting with the nitric acid, a pronitrate of
mercury is formed instead of the pernitrate.

When mercury is exposed to the action of nitric acid diluted
with two parts of water, it is slowly dissolved and pronitrate of
mercury formed. The combination ceases before the whole of
the acid is acted upon, but when heat is applied it recom-
mences, and by gradually increasing the temperature when the
action stops, the whole of the acid may be made to combine
with the mercury forming pronitrate. In this case, however,
the combination is not. limited to one proportion of acid and
protoxide. Ifthe combination is stopped before the whole of
the acid is taken up, it appears in the form of hexagons or
hexagonal plates. Ifit is continued till no acid remains, the
form of the chrystals is that of acicular prisms, When boiling

On some of the Combinations of Mercury. 49

water is poured upon either of these salts a precipitate falls
down which is of a yellow colour, and the solution deposits
chrystals which are in the form of rhombs. If, instead of boil-
ing water, cold water is poured upon the same chrystals, the
precipitate which falls down is white.

It appears, therefore, that protoxide of mercury forms with
nitric acid three chrystalizable compounds which may be named
from their form, hexagonal, acicular, and rhombic pronitrates
of mercury. Besides these, the protoxide may be united in
other proportions with the acid. Thus by triturating 92 parts
of mercury and 100 of peroxide with 50 of acid, adding so much
water as is necessary to give the materials the consistence of a
paste, a compound 1s formed of a white colour. The acid may
be made to take up even a larger quantity of metallic oxide, but
in this case more labour is necessary. The theory of the action
is that the peroxide imparts one proportion of oxygen to the
metal, both being converted into protoxide, which unites with
the acid. The compound formed by using: the above propor-
tions is probably the same as the rhombic pronitrate, and as
the precipitate which falls down when cold water is added to
the hexagonal or acicular pronitrate, and probably between this
compound and the yellow precipitate formerly mentioned, com-
bination takes plice in every proportion.

The hexagonal pronitrate is most readily obtained by dissoly-
ing mercury in diluted acid in the manner formerly described,
the process being stopped before the whole of the acid is taken
up, or, if continued, ull no acid remains, by adding a small
quantity of acid to the solution previously to cooling it. The
solution of it in water when hot bears dilution to a considerable
extent without decomposition, but when the chrystals are acted
upon either by hot or cold water they are decomposed. The
chrystalized salt remains permanent, in the air.

The acicular pronitrate may be obtained in the same manner
as the hexagonal, continuing the process till all the acid is
taken up. The solution bears dilution in the same manner as
the solution of the hexagonal pronitrate, but not to the same
extent. The dry chrystals when exposed to the air become
yellow, a change probably resulting from the formation of hex-
agonal pronitrate on the one hand and of the yellow insoluble
salt on the other.. The presence of a very slight excess of acid
prevents this change, the chrystals remaining permanent.

These two salts are convertible, the one with the other, ac-
cording to circumstances. When a saturated solution of pro-
nitrate contains only a slight excess of acid, it sometimes
deposits acicular chrystals, after which the acid which remains
in the solution, acting upon the chrystals, combines with them,

50 On some of the Combinations of Mercury.

and changes their form into that of minute hexagons. On the
other hand it sometimes happens, that, under similar cireum-
stances, hexagonal prouitrate is formed, alter which the super~
abundant acid in them is abstracted by the solution, and the
chrystals are changed into acicular prisms,

The rhombic pronitrate is insoluble in cold water,’ but when
acted upon by boiling water is decomposed, the water dis-
solving a portion of protoxide in combination with an excess of
acid, and a portion of yellow insoluble pronitrate being pre-
cipitated, The rhombic pronitrate is soluble in a solution of
hexagonal or acicular pronitrate, a property which enables us
to obtain it rapidly. For this purpose the compound obtained
by triturating peroxide of mercury, metallic mercury, and
nitric acid together, in the proportions already mentioned, is
exposed to a heated solntion of pronitrate when a fourteenth
part of the compound is dissolved, and is deposited in the form
of rhombic chrystals upon cooling. By repeating this process
any quantity of the chrystals may be obtained.

All the pronitrates are decomposed by ammonia, which
throws down a black precipitate from each of them. This
precipitate when washed with boiling water becomes blue, and
this blue powder when exposed to heat is again decomposed,
metallic mercury being evolved, and being evaporated, a reddish
eho remains. This red powder when further urged with
heat, diminishes in quantity, and a small quantity of white
powder is left. From these results I am led toconclude, that
this blue precipitate is not a pure protoxide of mercury, but
protoxide containing a portion of the alkali.

Potash added to hexagonal or acicular pronitrate, attacts
first a portion of acid, and causes the formation of a white
precipitate; an additional quantity changes this to yellow; and
a still larger quantity changes it to blue. These successive
changes are no doubt owing to the gradual abstraction of acid
from the oxide of mercury, and consequent formation, first, of
the white pronitrate, similar in compesition to rhombic proni-
trate, and lastly of a compound containing no acid. This com-
pound when washed with water is similar in appearance to the
compound obtained from the action of ammonia, and is proba~
bly protoxide of mercury in combination with a portion of
potash. Whether they shall be found to be pure protoxide, or
protoxide in combination with an alkali, this and the preceding
substance may, I would suggest, be advantageously employed
in any case where a mild preparation of mercury is wanted.

Pernitrate of mercury when exposed to a temperature of
about 600°, is converted into a red compound which has re-
ceived the name of red precipitate, and of nitroxide of mercury.

On some of the Combinations of Mercury. 51

The pronitrates are converted by a gentle heat into a red com-
pound, ina state of minute mechanical subdivision. Rhombic
and yellow pronitrates, by exposure to a gentle heat, also give
the same compound, the proportion obtained from yellow
pronitrate being smallest, and increasing according to the
quantity of acid contained in each pronitrate, that from the
hexagonal pronitrate being nearly equal to the quantity of
mercury which it contains. The reason of this obviously is,
that the oxygen required for the peroxidation of the mercury is
derived from the acid, which in the yellow and rhombic proni-
trates being comparatively small, there is but a small quantity
of metal peroxidized, the remainder being evaporated and lost.

Red precipitate, or nitroxide of mercury, has been usually
considered as a peroxide of mercury containing a small quantity
of nitric acid and a larger quantity of oxygen than is contained
in any other oxide of mercury, I am led to conclude, however,
that this view is erroneous, and that, when properly prepared,
it contains no nitric acid, and no more oxygen than is contained
in the red oxide procured from the pronitrates, or in that pro-
cured by exposing mercury to the action of oxygen with the
assistance of heat; that in fact, these processes all give the same
compound, for each, when triturated with metallic mercury and
nitric acid in the manner formerly described, oxydates the same
quantity of mercury and affords the same compound. I there-
fore am inclined to believe, that, in making the experiments
from which the common opinion is drawn, a preparation had
been used in which the process of its preparation had not been
continued sufficiently Jong, and that a portion of the pernitrate
of mercury had remained undecomposed, thus influencing the
products of the analysis. It appears to me, therefore, that the
pronitrates may be used with advantage io preparing the red
oxide of mercury instead of pernitrate; or instead of exposing
mercury to heat in the open air; because of the comparatively
little ttouble with which it may be procured, and because. com-
pared with the oxide procured from the pernitrate, of the greater
facility with which it may be obtained pure, and in a state of
minute subdivision.

Having shown that pronitrate of mercury may without dif-
ficulty be obtained free from intermixture with pernitrate, it
appears to me that pure protochloride of mercury (calomel) may
be made advantageously by precipitation. The process usually
recommended for this purpose does not succeed, not merely
because a pure pronitrate is frequently not obtained, but be-
cause the compounds resulting from the action of chloride of
sodium (common salt) and pronitrate of mercury, are not
nitrate of soda and protochloride of mercury, alone, but to-

52 On some of the Combinations of Mercury.

gether with these, deutochloride of mercury (corrosive sub-
limate) and a portion of pronitrate of mercury with an excess
of oxide. To prove the accuracy of this result, I triturated
together chloride of sodium and protochloride of mercury,
adding a little water and applying a gentle heat, and found
the materials gradually became blue, a change attributable to
the decomposition of the protochloride, and proving the unfit-
ness of the chloride of sodium for the purpose intended. [
think it is probable that the change is owing to the formation
of a triple compound of deutochloride of mercury and sodium,
in which the proportion of chlorine to mercury is as two to
one, One proportion of which being abstracted from a portion
of protochloride leaves in it an excess of oxide, and hence re-
sults the blue colour.

Finding these results, I employed muriatic acid instead of
the chloride of sodium, which threw down a precipitate of pure
calomel, and this preparation appears to me to act upon the
system more mildly than calomel obtained by sublimation. To
procure it, the following formula may be employed :

Take of purified mercury seven ounces, nitric acid two
ounces and a half, water five ounces, pour the acid diluted
with the water upon the mercury in a glass vessel, and when
the effervescence has ceased, digest with a gentle heat, till the
effervescence again ceases. Raise the heat as the effervescence
ceases till it boils, and continue to boil for one hour, adding
boiling water from time to time as the fluid evaporates. Puur
off the solution from the residual mercury, and add ten pounds
of boiling water. Lastly, add muriatic acid till it ceases to
throw down a precipitate. Wash this precipitate with warm
distilled water, so long as the fluid poured off changes the
colour of litmus, and then dry it.

_More mercury is here directed to be used than the acid can
dissolve, but, by using an excess, the whole of the acid is more
readily neutralized. By using no heat at first, and raising it
gradually, the formation of pernitrate is prevented, but should
any portion of it be formed, it is in the course of the action
decomposed by the mercury and converted into pronitrate,
However, should any portion of it when formed, not be de-
composed as it forms with chlorine a soluble compound, it is -
removed by the washing, thus leaving the calomel perfectly pure,

To prepare the red oxide from the pronitrate, the following
process may be used :

Dissolve the mercury in the acid and water as before di-
rected, using the same proportions. Having poured off the
solution from the mercury, add nitric acid half an ounce.
Evaporate till a white mass remains, which being rubbed toa

On some of the Combinations of Mercury. 53

powder, put it into a shallow vessel; then expose it to a heat
gradually raised till it cease to emit red vapours.

Nitric acid is here directed to be added to the solution in
order that the protoxide of mercury may be saturated with acid,
from which a sufficient quantity of oxygen may be derived to
convert the mercury into peroxide, and thus the largest
quantity from the materials used be obtained.

It deserves notice, that when calomel, red oxide of mercury,
and mercury, are rubbed together, moistened with water, they
combine and form a blue compound, a result which does not
appear strange if we adopt the old theory of the constitution of
muriatic salts, and consider this as a compound of muriatic
acid and protoxide of mercury, the protoxide being in excess
analogous to the combination of protoxide of mercury and nitric
acid; but if we adopt the new theory, that calomel is a com-
pound of chlorine and mercury, and does not contain oxygen,
the result appears rather singular, for, in this instance, we ob-
tain a compound altogether different from the other chlorides, in
this respect, thatoxygen does enter into its composition. Ac-
cording to this view it is a compound of chlorine, mercury, and
protoxide of mercury.

On the Combinations of fixed Oil with Nitric Acid and the
Nitrates of Mercury. By Mr. Reip.

[Read at the South African Institution.)

Wnuewn nitric acid and hogslard, or any fixed oil, are exposed
together, and heat is applied, a quantity of gaseous fluid is
disengaged; the lard acquires a somewhat firmer consistence,
and assumes a yellow colour. If allowed to cool without
agitation, a yellow fluid subsides to the bottom, which, when
examined, is found to be weak nitric acid, holding in solution
a substance derived from the Jard, which is precipitated when
the acid is neutralized. One ounce of nitric acid was com-
bined with six ounces of lard, the quantity of fluid amounted
to half an ounce, which neutralized five drachms of sub-
carbonate of soda. By washing the compound with water an
additional quantity of acid was procured, which neutralized
four drachms of the same salt. Having combined one drachm
of nitric acid with subcarbonate of soda, I found that it re-
quired four drachms for neutralization, therefore rather less than
two-thirds of the acid had combined with the lard.—The com-
pound of lard and nitric acid, when washed, did not effervesce
with alkaline carbonates, but alkalies and their subcarbonates
changed it to a reddish brown colour.

54 On the Combinations of fixed Oil with

The theory of the action seems to be, that part of the acid
suffers decomposition; nitric oxide and nitrogen being dis-
engaged and the lard becoming oxygenized. This oxygenized
lard combiaes with another portion of dry nitric acid; the water
which it contains being separated, and exerting an attraction
for the remainder of the acid, as strong as that of the lard,
prevents it from suffering any further change. The compound
I conceive, therefore, to bea nitrate of oxygenized lard, bearing
the same relation to lard which the metallic nitrates do to the
metals.

When nitric acid, holding in solution nitrate of mercury, is
used, the lard acquires a brown colour, which increases in
intensity till nitric oxide yas is disengaged, when it changes to
a lively yellow, and a fluid subsides as in the former case,
which is weak nitric acid, holding in solution nitrate of
mercury. One drachm of red oxide of mercury was dissolved
in two drachms of nitric acid, and afterwards was combined
with ten draclms of lard. From this one drachm of liquid was
obtained, which, with an additional quantity obtained by wash-
ing the compound, gave a precipitate with'ammonia, which
weighed twenty-three grains; therefore, as in the former case,
4 quantity of nitric acid remained uncombined, so here a
portion remains, holding in solution a proportionate quantity of
nitrate of mercury.

From the manner in which the oxide of mercury was here
combined with the nitric acid, there was no nitric oxide con-
tained in it, but if a stream of nitric oxide is passed through
the solution, or if the acidulous peroxide is made by dissolving
mercury in nitric acid, then the nitric oxide communicating
oxygen to the lard, at once forms with the solution a compound
of a yellow colour; or, if the lard is previously combined with
a portion of nitric acid before adding the nitrate of mercury,
the same result is obtained; it appears to me, therefore, to be
a compound of nitrate of mercury, with nitrate of oxygenized
lard. The common name ‘ointment of nitrate of mercury’
serves well to distinguish it; the compound of nitric acid and
lard might with propriety be called ‘nitrated lard.’

The state of combination in which the mercury exists, de-
pends upon the manner in which the compound is formed;
when the compound is formed by dissolving red oxide of
mercury in nitric acid, it contains pernitrate of mercury only.
When the mercury is dissolved in nitric acid as directed by the
Colleges, the solution contains both pernitrate and pronitrate.
In preparing the ointment of nitrate of mercury for medical
purposes, as it is directed to be stirred till it is cold, the un-
combined acid, and the nitrates which it retains, remain diffused

Nitric Acid and the Nitrates of Mercury. 58

through the mass. After it is prepared, the acid thus diffused
probably suffers.no change, but the pronitrate present suffers
decomposition, its acid being attracted slowly by the ointment,
the protoxide is separated, which being blue, and the ointment
itself being yellow, makes the mass appear green. This change
is accelerated by heat, and therefore, if the ointment is kept
melted the ointment soon acquires a green colour, after which,
if it is still kept melted. the blue oxide subsides, when the
ointment recovers. its yellow colour. When the ointment is
prepared so as to contain no pronitrate, it remains permanently
of a yellow colour.

The colour of the ointment varies according to the propor-
tion of pernitrate of mercury which it contains, a small quan-
tity forming a light coloured ointment, the colour increasing in
intensity in proportion to the quantity of pernitrate which a
given weight contains. The colour also depends in some
measure upon the degree to which the lard is oxygenized, for
when the operation is continued some time, during which the
acid continues to suffer decomposition, the lard attracting
oxygen, and nitric oxide with nitrogen being disengaged, this
compound forms with nitrate of mercury a darker compound
than is formed from the same materials when the operation has
not been carried on for any length of time,

The ointment, as usually prepared, therefore containing in-
gredients which are riot in a state of chemical combination with
it, it may be a proper subject of inquiry whether those ex-
traneous substances tend to impair its medical properties, and,
therefore, whether a preparation consisting only of materials in
intimate union with each other may not be more eligible. I
therefore have used the ointment when washed, and though the
number of the trials I have made does not enable me to say
confidently that it will be found always superior in efficacy to
the other, it has fully answered my wishes. But, as by washing
the ointment a part of the materials is lost, it appears to me
desirable to prepare it in such a way, as that it shall be similar
in compositon to the ointment when washed, and so effect this
without the loss of the materials, or at least of the mercury.
This I think may be effected in the following manner :—First
prepare an ointment of nitrated lard, wash it so as to free it
from uncombined acid, and afterwards combine it with perni-
trate of mercury. By this means, though a portion of acid is
lost, there is no loss of the mercurial salt, and in making an
ointment of the same strength as that usually prepared, we
have only to calculate the additional quantity of acid required,
in order that there may be left the same quantity of acid as
that which is contained in it, inclading that in a state of com-
bination and that which remaiss tncsmbis

36 On the Combinations of fixed Oil with Nitric Acid, §c.

The proportions as directed by the London College are, one
ounce of mercury, two-ounces of nitric acid, six ounces of lard,
and four ounces of olive oil. I would recommend one ounce
of red oxide of mercury,* twelve drachms of nitric acid, six
ounces of lard, and four ounces of olive oil. I would combine
the lard with six drachms of nitric acid, using as gentle a heat
as may be suflicient for the combination. For this purpose,
having mixed them together, they ought to be heated gently
till foam begins to form on the surface; when, removing the
materials from the fire, they ought to be stirred for a few minutes
and allowed to cool. They ought then to be washed with
water, and again cooled without agitation, when the fluid sinks
to the bottom, and may be removed by making an opening
through the materials, in order that the water may be poured
off. ‘The remainder of the acid ought to be used to dissolve
the oxide of mercury, which, when evaporated to dryness,
ought to be triturated with the olive oil, and then the whole
melted together. ‘Thus we may obtain an ointment which
contains no uncombined acid or nitrate of mercury, and, in
short, similar to the ointment made in the common way when
washed.

Having prepared an ointment in this manner, with pernitrate
of mercury, I attempted to form one in the same way with

_pronitrate of mercury; but I found that the pronitrate was de-

composed, its acid being attracted by the lard and oxide being
separated, and when the mass was kept fluid subsiding to the
bottom. I[t therefore does not form a compound, and ought
not to form an ingredient in the ointment.

Pernitrate of mercury aud lard, when triturated and exposed
together, did not form a chemical compound, The lard at-

' tracted oxygen from the peroxide and combined with the acid,
the protoxide falling down as in the former case.

I have observed also, that the red oxide having been tritu-
rated with an ointment suffers in the course of time decompo-
sition, for it became blue, and when melted deposited the pro-
toxide, but as this was a solitary case I do not know whether
it arose from accidental circumstances, or whether it was in
consequence of an affinity which is in every case exerted be-
tween fixed oils and peroxide. |

If in preparing the ointment of nitrate of mercury rancid oil
or rancid lard is used, the ointment when formed cousists of
two parts, which, when the mass is kept melted, separate from
each other, one similar in appearance to that procured from
fresh materials; the other, which is much heavier, more adhesive

* As there is always a portion of pronitrate formed when mercury is com-

bined with nitric acid, I prefer using the ced oxide which forms with nitric
acid pernitrate only,

Messrs. Cowie and Green's Expedition. 57

and of a green colour, subsides to the bottom. It seems to me
probable, that failures may frequently have been owing to the
presence of this substance in the ointment, and that therefore
eare should be taken that no rancid matter be used. Its pre-
sence may be readily detected by melting a portion of the oint-

ment and keeping it fluid for a few minutes, when it will be
observed at the bottom. ;

7

Notice respecting the Expedition overland from the
Colony of the Cape of Good Hope to the Portuguese
Settlement at Dela Goa Bay, by Messrs. Cowie and
Green, in 1829, referred to at page 32 of the present
Number. By Mr. J. C. Coase, Member of the South
African Institution.

Previous to 1828 no European foot had ever fraversed. the
entire line of country between the Colony of the Cape of Good
Hope and the Bay of Dela Goa. In that year John Cane,
a mariner, an individual of singular enterprise and great phy-
sical strength, who had joined the interesting and adventurous
party under Lieutenants King and Farewell, at their establish-
ment at Port Natal, was dispatched by Chaka, the Sovereign
of the Zoolah or Vatwah Nation, to the Colony, having a short
period before visited, on foot, the Portuguese Settlement at
Dela Goa; the want of writing materials however prevented
him from keeping a record of his journey, but his memory,
extraordinarily retentive, furnished him with the means of im-
parting considerable information respecting the countries be-
tween these two places. To him therefore belongs the credit of
being the first person whose adventurous spirit connected these
remote portions of the African Continent together, ©

About the year 1726, a Lieutenant Monas is said to have
penetrated from De la Goa to Natal, but his diary has hitherto
been sought for without success. That place, as well as the
Colony, had also been reached overland by several parties
wrecked at different periods on the coasts of Caffraria, of Natal
and Fumos, but few have left any or a credible narrative of the
regions and tribes through which they passed; until therefore
the notes of the travellers Messrs. Cowie and Green, of whose

Note, The substance of this Notice appeared originally in Mr. Greig’s
‘* South African Directory ”’ for 1830,

z

58 Messrs. Cowie and Green’s Expedition

expedition the following professes to be only a very condensed
abstract, came into my hands, we were without any distinct
knowledge of the extensive tract intervening between this and
the Portuguese Settlement; but we are now enabled, through
their means, to throw some little light upon the present state
of its inhabitants, and to fill up with geographical details, and
with some degree of precision, what has hitherto been a com-
plete blank in the Maps.*

The expedition under these gentlemen, fitted out at a very
large expense, left the British Settlement of Albany in July 1828,
but was detained in its vicinity, at the Keisikamma river, for a
considerable period, by the Commandoes then dispatched to
arrest the progress of the Zoolah king, Chaka, whose forces were
(erroneously) supposed to be on their march towards the
Colony. The interval, however, was profitably employed in
the acquisition of a number of subjects of Natural History,
among these were skeletons of Hippopotami, specimens of
which are desiderata in the Museums of Europe.

The return of the Military Expeditions to the Colony, after
having fallen in with and routed a savage tribe named Le-
mangwani, under the chief Matuana, which had been driven
from its native country on the sources of the Omvaloosie or
St. Lucia river, by Chaka, about the year 1822, and originated
the horde of Mantatees, who precipitated themselves like an
avalanche on the unwarlike Bichuana natives from the sources
of the Orange-river as fur north as the Tropic, and which
afterwards fixed itself on the Omtata river,—allowed the ex-
pedition under Messrs. Cowie and Green to proceed, and on
‘the 29th of December they commenced their descent of the
almost precipitous sides of the Omzimvoobo or St. John’s
river, which present a height of nearly 2,000 feet, having
visited Matuana just alluded to, as well as the descendants
of the Europeans wrecked in the Grosvenor, respecting whom
many interesting details were obtained.

Having, after four days hard labor, crossed this formidable
gulph,t which they considered in fact to be the starting poirt

* From the copious materials prepared by these Travellers, and by others
collected by the writer of this article during a period of tive years, and from
a multitude of authentic sources, he has been enabled to construct a Chart of
the South-eastern Peninsular of Africa, which embraces all the country from
the Colonial Frontier to Dela Goa Bay, along and from the coast within 50
miles towards the interior, and on the Northward nearly to the Tropic of
Capricorn. A sketch intended for publication has already been sent home to
His Majesty’s Secretary of State for the Colonies.

+ The constant intercourse which has taken place since this Expedition,
between the Colony and Natal, bas, it is declared by the Traders, so im-

oved the road that it is now equally good with that between the Colonial

Toptier and the Capital, Cape Town.

fo Dela Goa Bay. 59

of their expedition, as the country up to this had already been
visited by the English Frontier Traders, and a few weeks pre-
viously by a party of colonists under Major H. B. Dundas, they
entered a nearly depopulated territory, formerly belonging to
the Hambona or Amaponda nation, which had been swept by
the spear and fire-brand of the Zoolah conquerer; whose path
was indicated by the remains of the destroyed huts and the
heaps of skeletons of the murdered inhabitants. This tract,
especially near the sea, is represented as beautiful beyond
description; the meadows are carpeted with the most luxuriant
herbage, and watered every few hundred yards by copious
rivulets, whose banks are level with the prairies through which
they meander; the rivers swarming with fish and Hippopo-
tami; the plains and hills, in some parts, are covered with
woods of gigantic forest trees, attaining the height of 70 to 80
feet, whose recesses are alive with Elephants, and the vegeta-
tion, where observed, consisting of the sweet cane, millet, and
maze, rich beyond all that the travellers had noticed in the most
favorable parts of the Colony. The-coast itself was abundantly
supplied with oysters of two descriptions, and for nearly thirty
miles a space is mentioned as being literally white with this
delicious esculent, A very few miles to the eastward of the
Omzimyvooboo was the scene of the wreck of the Grosvenor,
and a remarkable hill which Messrs.C. and G. named ‘* Mount
George in Windsor Forest,” is ‘the great height” which
stopped the further progress of Van Reenen’s wagons when
in search of the crew of that vessel in 1790. On the sea line
for some distance the country is too much broken to be
traversed by wagons, which are therefore obliged, after passing
the ford of the Omzimvooboo or St. John’s river, to strike up
to the north-eastward, where are extensive plains, rather
difficult to be crossed from being swampy ; and the great chain
of mountains from the Winterberg range on the verge of the
Colony, still continues its course parallel with and at a pretty
equal distance from the ocean.

Leaving these enchanting spots with regret, after killing
many Sea Cows and much game, the expedition proceeded
along the shore, and for thirty-five days travelled without
falling in with natives until it reached Mr. Fynn’s Kraal, near
Port Natal; here the party rested a long time, visiting the
grave of Lieutenant King, who is buried on the southern horn
of the Bay, and Lieutenant I’arewell’s station, and receiving
a large mass of interesting information regarding Chaka, the
Jate tyrant of the Zoolas, his country and people. At this point
they seem unfortunately to have abandoned their original idea
of striking off directly northward of Natal, and penetrating

60 Messrs. Cowie and Green’s Expedition

the Bichuana or Sichuana country, for the purpose of laying
down the numerous sources of the Orange river or Gariep, and
returning to the Colony by the Bichuan town of Litakun.

Having culled all of interest in the neighbourhood of this
strangely-neglected yet valuable little harbour, they continued
their journey, passing Chaka’s sepulchre, which is built of
stone, and protected by a Mimosafence, renewed monthly,
and several fine streams, until on the 18th of February they
crossed the Omtongala, or Fishers’-river of the Charts, about
six miles from the sea. From this point they took an inland
or north-east direction, fording a number of rivers, penetratiny
a rich and undulating tract of country, and reached Nobambé,
on the Zimtlanga river, the metropolis of Chaka’s successor,
Dingaan. This kraal, situated about 120 miles northward of
Port Natal,* and its whole neighbourhood, is described as
“td populous, and situated in a fertile country; the huts are
built after the manner of the Caffers Proper, but are cleaner,
and more commodiously fitted in the inside. Dingaan is a
very popular chief, and showed great attention to the party,
sending them, at different times, twelve fat slaugliter cattle; his
power reaches nearly as far as that of his late brother.

Cultivation is very extensively practised, and two kinds of
Impfie or Sugar-cane are mentioned by the travellers; one as
thick as the little finger, and the other as thick as the wrist: the
latter is stated to be the Saccharum Officinarum, or true cane,
and was found all the way to DelaGoa. Shortly after their
arrival at this place, a party of about forty bastard Portuguese
visited the Zoola chief, one of them was copper-coloured, and
had straight hair; all were dressed in long chintz gowns, tied
at the waist; the object of their coming down they stated to be
want of food; their nation resided near the Portuguese Fort,
and had been despoiled by the armies of Chaka; they also
communicated the death of Mr. Mackoy, captain of the Buck-
bay packet, a colonial vessel, in the Mapoota-river, which had
been lost some months before.

Messrs. Cowie and Green, from the representations of these
Bere. that it was only five days’ journey to De la Goa, now
ormed the resolution of penetrating to that place, and, leaving
the wagon they had brought thus far, and most of their suite,
commenced their arduous and fatal enterprise on the 6th of
March. Near Nobambe are several pieces of ordnance, said by
the natives to have been left by the Dutch, above forty years
ago, when they attempted a Settlement; the point where they
were described to remain must be nearly thirty miles from the
Bea,

* About lat. 28, 15, long. 3], 57.

to De lu Goa Bay. 61

The Zimtlanga river, upon which Nobambe, the Zoolah
Capital, is situated, is the south-western and principal tributary
of the St. Lucie-river: it has three others, the Volosie Imtlopie
or White Volosie, the Volosie Innainie or Black Volosie, and
the Volosie, which is the easternmost source; these having all
united at about 35 miles from the sea, form the Omyolosie or
Great Volosie, designated in the maps as the St Lucia. The
ford of the Black Volosie, where our travellers crossed on the
7th March, was 100 yards wide, much infested by alligators;
the banks marshy and thickly lined with fig-trees full of good
fruit, with tranks six feet in diameter; like the Ficus Indica,
they possess the quality of throwing down their branches
and fixing them by roots into the earth. Buffaloes, and
Elephants especially, were numerous. After wading the Vo-
losie and proceeding through a hilly country, they passed a
long defile in the Ingammanya or Black Tiger Mountains, and
crossed the Morice and Sordwana rivers on the 9th; game in- .
creased in quantity, and they here met with a new species of
Tiger," most ferocious in its habits, and totally different from
the colonial kind; Gnoos; Elands, and Koedoos, were of fre-
quent occurrence. The Omkoosie river, the next crossed,
and which is the same as the “Gold Downs river” of the
Coast Maps, is rapid and about 300 feet broad; on its banks
they killed a large Boa Constrictor, and after their bivouac at
this stream on the 10th of March, they skirted a large range of
mountains called the Bombo, running nearly north and south;
on the 11th, keeping close to the base of these elevations, and
on the western side, they waded the Pongola river,t which
passes through the range and joins the Mapoota; the country
was swampy, covered with mimosas, and consisted of great
plains. They ascended the Bombo Mountains on the 12th, and
on their summits, diversified with wood, hill, and dale, they fell
in with many natives and much cultivated land; here they
were attempted to be dissuaded from proceeding, by the chiefs
who had already sent for their wizard doctor from a distanog
in consequence of the approaching annual visit of the Delagoa
fever, which they stated generally to reach to this chain; ~
but having got thus far the travellers were indisposed to re-
linquish the great object of all their preceding toil, On the
14th, with very considerable difficulty, they descended this ~
last hilly barrier between them and the Portuguese settlement,
forded the Ongovoomo-river, and reached Undolomba’s kraal,
a petty chief of a tribe called Unnumie, under the Sovereignty

* Probably Panther.

+ The Pougels river gives name to the little state of Pongelly, mentioncd

by the Naval Officer in the * Remarks on Dela Goa Bay” in our No, Il.
page 133, :

62 Messrs. Cowie and Green's Expedition

of Sadooka; at this village, and at most of those they sub-
sequently passed, they- were received with distrust and
hesitation, but when they provided the natives with food, the
produce of their guns, the poor creatures almost starving,
(living chiefly on grass seeds,) called them Gods, and said
hitherto they had only been visited for the purpos of rapine
and murder. For some days past the expedition had suffered
much from rain, and they now remarked a sensible alteration
in the climate, the days being excessively hot, and the nights
cold, raw, and damp. On the 15th they crossed a lower part
of the Ungovoomo, and encamped on a lake called Omvoobo,
or Sea Cow Pond, near the confluence of the Ungovoomo and
Pongola rivers; the ensuing day they travelled along the banks
of the latter stream, which was here flooded, and they slept at
a large lake which they denominated “ Erin;” they then crossed
the Mapoota-river, near its junction with the Pongola, and
took up their abode for the night on the shores of another lake
called by them “ Killarney,” of which they write in extreme
raptures; it is about four miles long, by 300 to 600 yards
wide; its waters are fresh, and translucent as glass; the
haunt of the aligator, hippopotamus, and an innumerable
diversity of fish; it is garlanded around by splendid shrubs,
approached by a lawn of the most verdant grass, the elegant
sprirgbuck (antilope saliens vel dorsata), and a large number
of the same genus, sport around and drink of its placid
waters, but with all this loveliness, danger and death lurk in
this tempting and apparent paradise: the insidious crocodile,
the dangerous boa, the treacherous tiger, and a_pestilential
atmosphere, mar and ruin one of the most splendid scenes
of earthly beauty.

The Mapoota-river is called by the natives La Zoota, and is
increased by the Ungovoomo and Pongola streams; the first
and last of which have their sources on the western side of the
Bombo Mountains: the banks of the Mapoota are filled with
reeds, and marshy, and the whole country is nearly on a dead
level, (the natives state as far as Mosambique). Between the
ford they crossed of this, and the English river, a distance of
about 80 miles, the country seems to possess no particular
interest: a large portion of the route lay through an uninhabited
tract, desolated by Chaka, and now only occupied by elephants;
and our undaunted travellers were continually impeded by salt
lakes of stagnant water, boggy ground, and forests of stunted
shrubs; the soil is remarkably light—indeed as sandy as that
of the sea-shore. They kept in the vicinity of the Mapoota-river
for four days; on the 22d made a little deviation to a kraal on
the coast, under a chief named Mayette, where they had the
welcome sight of a vessel/anchored in Dela Goa Bay; to this

to De la Goa Bay. 63

they dispatched a native with a note to its commander, for some
comforts, of which they were entirely destitute; but the poor
fellow, contrary to the orders of Cowie and Green, took it to
the Portuguese Governor, who sent them a handsome invita-
tion, and a present of sugar, coffee, and biscuit. Their envoy
not returning according to their ‘‘ anxious expectation,” on the
morning of the 23d they proceeded along the shore to within
sight of ‘the long-wished.for liaven,” where they slept, and
on the next morning he made his appearance with his missive,
and excuse, that nothing could induce him to go on board a
Portuguese vessel, as he knew he should then be trepanned
into slavery. ;

On the 24th of March 1829, the Governor’s boat transported
them across the La Koola or English river, after wading
through a mile of reedy marsh ; at which interesting and critical
point their notes conclude: the tone of their diary changes
very considerably at the top of the Bombo-hills. Mr. Green’s
horse there died, and he thanks God that that circumstance
does not depress his spirits, as he feels himself able to walk
better than he had for some time preceding; they also state
the nature of the precautions they intended to adopt to prevent
fever, vizi—never to travel fasting, nor to sleep in the open
air, and to smoke as much as possible; but one of these they
could not accomplish, the huts being so infested by ‘ worms’
and musquitos, From this period they frequently complain
of exhaustion and melancholy, and an ardent desire to reach
the long expected destination,

Several months after the news of the fatal result of their
expedition had reached the Colony, a letter from Mr. Green,
dated the day after his arrival at the Portuguese fort at De la
Goa Bay, was received by one of his fiend in Albany, by the
way of St. Helena, which had been forwarded by the Governor
Texeira: In this he complains bitterly of the treatment he had
received, and of his disgust at the Settlement. pn Fa

“ Three weeks ago,” he writes, “‘ saw this place inhabited
by forty Europeans; this day six breathing ghosts are only to
be seen, the rest occupy a small eminence of red land at the
back of the village; we therefore hasten to quit a spot not less
shocking through disease than from the character of its de-
graded population.” —“ It is beyond me to attempt to describe
the unfeeling meanness manifested towards us. It is true we
live at the Governor’s table, but on such terms that if an
English ship touched here this moment, we should deem it no
breach of manners to put on our hats and depart, without so
much as a parting bow for all his friendship. This Governor
was the only shopkeeper in the place: he professes to treat us

au

64 Messrs. Cowie and Green's Expedition lo Dela Goa Bay.

very feelingly, and therefore gives us a few pounds of rice and

sugar, value about 30 Rixdollars, for two huge elephant’s teeth,

weighing nearly 200|lbs.; we are therefore obliged to let him

have one of our horses, upon his own terms, which reduces us

to travelling on foot altogether ;’—‘* we are suffered to depart

barefooted and unprovided with the smallest comforts, of which
there are abundance in the hands of the Governor,” —‘ they

cannot be convineed we ever made our way here from the

Colony of the Cape through so many (as they call them) savage

tribes,”

In a former part of this number will be found some particu-
lars of the death of these unfortunate travellers, on their return
towards the Colony, collected from their Caffer Interpreter
Jacob. Mr. Cowie, it appears, died on the 4th of April 1829,
on which day he made his will, dated 45 miles 5.W. of DelaGoa
Bay, shortly after, the faithful [lottentot servant, Jantje, ex-
pired ; during the illuess of this poor creature, the interpreter,
impeded by the trouble incident to the attentions required by
the sufferer, and anxious to escape from this pestilential region,
tried every thing in his power to induce Mr. Green to abandon
Jantje to his fate, but with that humanity which formed a pro-
minent feature in Green’s character, he nobly declared, at the
forfeit of his life, that as long as his servant had breath he
would not desert him. Immediately after the death of Cowie,
Green appeared overwhelmed and stultified with grief; for him
was reserved a short but miserable survivorship; the wretched
consciousness of the loss of his only friend, and that his own
grave must be made in a foreign land, amidst strangers and
savages, he quictly followed his unfortunate fellow travellers,
more it is apprehended from the effects of excessive nervous
excitement than from the ravages of disease.

Mr, Cowie, who had held the situation of Surgeon of the
District of Albany, was a native of Scotland, and a gentleman
of great professional skill; his manners were mild, feeling, and
popular, his disposition amiable and liberal, and he had an
unextinguishable love for the cause of science; his engage-
ments of every kind were performed with the strictest punc-
tuality; his information was extensive, and his person was re-

markable for neatness; at the period of his unfortunate death
he was about 32 years of age.

Mr. Green was born in the county of Wexford, in Ireland,

about 1800, and he emigrated to the Cape of Good Hope

in 1821; soon after which he entered the Government
Civil Service, subsequently relinquishing it for a mercautile
career. He was of a strong athletic form, possessed of great
courage, and extraordinary agility, and a singular rencontre

M, Cuvier on the Domestication of Mammiferous Animals. 665

with an enraged Tiger, which he sought out, grappled with, and
afterwards killed, is well remembered by his friends, who gave
him the name of ‘ Tiger Green. He was peculiarly skilful in
making preparations of subjects of natural history, and well
versed in geographical knowledge; his character was marked
by scrupulous integrity, high devotional feeling, and an uncon-
querable desire of adventure, which he, like many others, at-
tributed to De Foe’s celebrated ‘ Crusoe.’

The bold enterprises of few individuals have excited more
admiration, or their melancholy fate awakened more sympathy,
than those of the two persons thus prematurely consigned to
death in the prosecution of discovery ; and a considerable sub-
scription, headed by his Excellency Sir Lowry Cole, Governor
of the Colony, has been raised for the purpose of erecting a
Monument in the Church at Graham’s Town, in memory of
_ these gentlemen,

M. I’. Cuvier’s Essay on the Domestication of the
Mammiferae.

[Abridged from the Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal.]

As the strangest prejudices have been formed regarding the
state of animals in captivity, in the present essay, on the
domestication of mammiferae, I shall commence with some
considerations calculated to rectify these ideas, and to afford
juster notions than appear to have been entertained regarding
animals, and the various states in which we may study their
habits.

It is maintained that animals can only be studied with
advantage when they enjoy a perfect independence. It is
indeed admitted that those which are domesticated may furnish
some useful knowledge; thatgheir study is calculated to direct
us to the means of subjugating them, of rearing and improving
them with relation to our wants; that it apprizes us of the
services which we have received from them, and of those which
they are still capable of rendering us; and that by thus
studying them, we are even enabled to discover the design
which Providence had in view in placing them upon the earth.
But it is said, what could animals reduced to.slavery teach us ?
Under the weight jof the restraint in which we are obliged to
hold them, we obtain from them actions which are only artificial,
and consequently little calculated to unveil their nature = It

66 M. Cuvier on the Domestication of

would be quite otherwise were they in a state of liberty. Then
their nature would manifest itself, and the more so the less
constraint they experienced from the circumstances in which
they were placed; for as the most complete slavery is the
situation the least favorable to the exercise of the faculties, the
most entire independence, or the state of nature, is the best
adapted for their exercise and devolopement.

The origin of these ideas is easily discovered. They proceed
from the same source as most of the errors which have been
entertained with respect to the nature of animals ; the ideas to
which the study of man gave rise were applied to these beings.
But if slavery, if absolute submission’ to the will of another, is
the situation the most repugnant to the moral and intellectual
developement of the human species, one. essential character of
which consists in liberty, what reason would there be for
animals, which are deprived of all liberty, properly so called,
experiencing the same effects from slavery as ourselves? In
establishing, asa principle, that these animals unveil their nature
to us only in a state of absolute independence, and in yet
admitting that they may act in a state of domestication, and
even of slavery, was the same thing as saying that they have
the faculty of not acting according to their nature; that they
are susceptible of obeying desires which have not been imparted
to them; that they manifest other dispositions than those which
they have received; in a word, that they may be something
else than what they ought to be in virtue of the laws of the
universe, and that man may have the power of changing their
nature, and of destroying the laws of creation.

Were liberty necessary in order to animals manifesting them-
selves to us such as they originally came from the hands of
nature, it would be as impossible for the wild as for the domes-
ticated or captive animals to do so, for the former no more
enjoy that imaginary state of absolute independence which is
called the state of nature, than the latter. All of them lie
under the unavoidable influence of the circumstances in the
midst of which they are placed. A wild animal, amidst the
forests of a desert region, will not have any very close resem-
blance to what it would be in the midst of a very populous
country. It will be still more widely different, if reduced to
captivity, or converted into a domestic animal, and will lose
altogether its original character. But whatever differences
these various states may present, this animal will always be the
same ; it is only in its own nature that the means will be met
with which are calculated to put it in harmony with this
diversity of situations, and the facts which it presents to us in
the one situation, if they are numerous and diversified, may

Mammiferous Animals. 67

afford us the means of deducing its faculties as accurately as
we should deduce them from facts presented by the others.

It is not the ordinary conditions of animal existence, those
which first present themselves in all the circumstances where
human industry does not interfere, that are the best calculated
to make animals act in a manner favorable to the unfolding
of their faculties. The equilibrium which is constantly tending
to establish itself among all the powers which simultaneously
‘act here below, gives to the most energetic a preponderance -
over the more feeble, which never leaves the latter the liberty
of acting; and it is only by mastering these predominating
powers, by attenuating them, that we come to discover the
others, that we render them sensible, and vary their effects.

In their natural independence, that is to say, such as it may
be in all the circumstances in which it naturally occurs, animals
are under the yoke of these predominating powers: and they
may then inform us of the place which they occupy among the
other beings submitted to the same powers, of the relations in
which they stand to them, and of the influence which they
exercise in the general economy; but, in this state, they can
only, in common, afford us very confined and always -doubtfnl
ideas, regarding their general faculties; for, in this case, it
does not depend upon us to submit them to experiment, in
order to confirm our conjectures. Buffon tells us what every
body has repeated after him, “ that to fierceness, courage, and
strength, =the lion joins nobility, clemency, and magnanimity ;
that he often forgets he is king, that is to say the strongest of
all animals; that, walking with a tranquil pace, he never
attacks man, unless when provoked; that he does not accelerate
his steps, or run, or pursue, unless when pressed by hunger ;
that the tiger, on the other hand, while meanly ferocious, cruel
without justice, that is to say, without necessity, seems always
thirsty of blood, although satiated with flesh; that his fury has
no other interval than that of the time necessary for preparing
new ambushes; tiat he seizes and tears a new prey with the
same rage which he has just exercised, but not assuaged, in
devouring the first,” &c.

Now these differences between the lion and the tiger can
only be relative to the circumstances in which the individuals so
described had lived, for these animals have nearly the same
dispositions. Placed in the same circumstances, they have
constantly presented the same phenomena to us; they have
shown us that the one is as easily tamed as the other: that
they become equally attached to their keepers, experience the
same feelings for the benefits which they receive, and that their
hatred or their rage is provoked by the same causes ; that their

68 M Cuvier on the Domestication of

sports are Similar, as well as the manifestations of their fears
or desires; that they seize their prey with the same avidity,
and defend it with the same fury; in a word, that their natural
dispositions are absolutely the same. What has not been said
ofthe hyena? Its very name has become the emblem of the
most sanguinary cruelty ; and, in imitation of Buffon, the most
sagacious naturalists have adopted the prejudice which places
this animal in the first rank of ferocity. The truth is, that the
hyena, treated with kindness, comes to the feet of its master,
like a dog, soliciting caresses and food; and we have several
times seen it doing so. I might multiply examples of this kind
to infinity, and hence prove, on the one hand, that, in a state
of independence, animals exist under circumstances so con-
cealed, that we can only very rarely appreciate the influence
which they exercise over them; and, on the other, that
captivity, by affording us the means of withdrawing animals
from the powers which, in the contrary state, rule over or
restrain them, in order to subject them to the other powers,

permits us to make a more accurate and more complete
examination of them.

It is undoubtedly because we have constantly been in the
habit of observing wild animals ina state of liberty alone, and
because we have confined ourselves to describing the actions
which then accidentally presented themselves, that this important
branch of natural history has hitherto only been enriched by
isolated facts, which have often appeared to be without mutual
accordance, because no Lond united them, and because no
principle directed the observer in his inquiries; for no principle
could be deduced from these hypotheses, which originated in
the desire of explaining the cause of the actions of brutes, in
order to harmonise them with the idea which was formed of the
cause of the actions of man. These hypotheses, not having

any foundation in nature, could only mislead those who rested
upon them.

For a long time it was admitted, that the moral perfection of
man depended upon the perfection of his organs; and if this
error at length yielded to evidence, it was yet cherished in full
force with reference to animals. Those who had the most
delicate senses, the most pliant limbs, and most favorable to
motion, were necessarily the most intelligent; and the monkeys
and carnivora seemed to confirm this rule, But the possession
of several seals, that is to say mammifera whose limbs are con-
verted into fins; which are destitute of external ears, whose
eyes, formed for a liquid medium, can only see imperfectly in
the air, whose nostrils open only when the animal inspires, and
whose body, clothed with a thick layer of fat, has, so to speak,

Mammiferous Animals. 69

no sense of touch excepting at the points where the moustaches
are affixed, has demonstrated, by means of actions artificially
provoked, that the extent of intellect is no more proportional to
the perfection of the organs in animals than in man. — :

All the analogies founded upon the observations of animals in
a state of liberty, made it in general be regarded as a certain
fact, that the intelligence of each animal in its development
followed the progression which we observe in the development
of the human intellect.

The study of animals in a state of captivity has had the -
effect of destroying this prejudice; for it was ouly necessary to
compare them with themselves at different periods of their life,
and consequently to follow their developmeut, in order to
perceive that the young are incomparably more intelligent than
those which have attained the age of maturity. But this obser-
vation is not confined to the establishment of a new and
important fact; it has, moreover, thrown light upon a question
of high interest. In observing that in their early youth the
intellectual faculties with which ‘animals have been endowed
have acquired all the extent and activity of which they are
capable, and that they begin to diminish as soon as the age of
vigour arrives, we have acquired a new demonstration of the
fundamental difference which distingu'shes them from man.

It is not merely truths which may be deduced from contingent
and fortuitous actions that we obtain from animals kept in a
state of captivity; these animals also afford us information
respecting those which result from their necessary actions.

So long as beavers had only been observed in their native
liberty, it was seen that those which live collected into bands
in wild countries construct habitations, and that the solitary
individuals, such as are sometimes met with, especially in
populous countries, made their retreat in the natural excavations
of the banks of lakes and rivers; and it was concluded from
these facts, “‘ that these animals do not Jabour and build by a
physical power or necessity, like ants and bees; that they do it
by choice, and that their industry ceases whenever the presence
of man has diffused its terror among them.” If, however,
Buffon had formed the idea of placing them in suitable
circumstances, and of giving them the materials which they
commonly employ in building, he would have seen that their
solitude, and the presence of man, did not make them intermit
their labours, that they still took care to build; several solitary
beavers on the banks of the lser, the Rhone, and the Danube,
have shown to us, in the numerous experiments to which we
have subjected them, that they are constantly impelled to
build, without however there resulting any other advantage to

70 M. Cuvier on the Domestication of

them than that of satisfying a blind necessity, which they are
somehow forced to obey.

One of the errors which the exclusive observation of wild
animals gave rise to and kept up, and the influence of which
has been so manifestly exercised over all the systems which
have had for their object the natural state of man, and the effect
of different kinds of food upon his moral development, consists
in the belief that the herbivora have a milder, more tractable,
and more affectionate character, than the carnivora. Closer
observations, more circumstantial, and more calculated to show
us these animals such as they are, obliges us completely to
reverse the applications of these ideas, and to transfer to the
one set of animals what we had applied to the other. In fact,
all the adult ruminantia, the males especially, are rude untract-
able animals, which no good treatment softens, nor any benefit
renders captive. We have seen that the case is very different,
even with the animals which feed the most exclusively upon
flesh. The reason is, that the one set of animals have a coarse
and. limited intellect, while the others are not less remarkable
for the extent than for the delicacy and activity of theirs. So
true it is, that even in animals the development of this faculty is
more favorable than hurtful to the good feelings or benevolent
affections.

If the existence, and the various circumstances of an animal
on any given part of the earth, are the consequence of the
faculties and propensilies with which it is endowed, and of the
fixed or varying conditions which are peculiar to this point of
the globe, from the moment that we know the general faculties
of its species, and its dispositions, we can determine, even in
advance, its individual actions in all the situations in which it
may be placed? and it will no longer be required, in order to
determine the mode of existence of a peculiar species in a given
country, to follow them through all the details of their existence,
or to hunt them for the purpose of getting hold of them; it will
be sufficient to appreciate correctly the circumstances in which
they are placed, which is a much easier matter, and much less
subject to error.

And now that it has been established as a firm principle that
animals never conduct themselves otherwise than in conformity
with their situation and faculties, 1 may enter upon my subject,
and consider the source and effects of domestication, without
any fear that the facts which I may have to relate, or the
inferences which I shall draw from them, will be rejected under
the pretext of their not being natural.

The absolute submission which we require of animals, and
the sort of tyranny with which we goyern them, have led to the

Mammiferous Animals. 71

idea that they obey us as absolute slaves, that the superiority
which we have over them is sufficient to constrain them to
renounce their natural love of independence, and to bend them
to our pleasure. ‘The cause of our error is, that judging from
simple appearances, we have confounded two ideas essentially
distinct, domestication and slavery. Yet these two situations
have nothing in common; the distance between the domesti-
cated animal and the enslaved man is infinite.

The animal in domesticity, from the moment that its will
conforms itself to the necessities which surround it, sacrifices
nothing of it; it lives in society without constraint on the part
of man, because without doubt it was a social animal, and it
has a chief to whose will it conforms itself within certain limits,
because, probably, it had achief. There is nothing in this that
is not conformable to its propensities; it is satisfying its wants;
we do not see that it experiences others; and this is the very
state in which it would be, if in the most perfect liberty; only
its chief is a master who has an immense power over it, and
who often abuses that power; but frequently also this master
employs his power to develope the natural qualities of the
animal, and in this respect the animal is truly improved; it has
acquired a perfection which it could never have attained in
another state, under other influences. What a difference
between this animal and the enslaved man, who is not only a
social being, who has not only the faculty of willing, but who
is moreover a free being ; who is not confined to conform him-
self spontaneously to his situation by the blind influence which
it exercises over him, but who can know it, judge of it,
appreciate its consequences, and feel its restraints. And yet
this liberty which may make him contemplate his situation,
shows him all that is disagreeable in it; he sees that he is
chained, that he can make no use of his liberty, that he must
act without it, that he consequently descends beneath himself,
that he is degraded to the level of the brute, that he has even
fallen beneath that level; for the animal satisfying all the wants
which it experiences, is necessarily in harmony with nature,
while the man who does not satisfy his, who is forced to
renounce the most important of all, is far from being in this
state; he is in the moral world what a mutilated being or a
monster is in the physical. Thought which is not exercised
soon ceases to be active; and why should the thought of a
man be exercised who cannot conform his actions to it? And
if, notwithstanding his abject state, it preserves some degree of
activity, on what will it exercise itself? The character and
manners of the slaves of all ages may answer.

The difference of the resources to which we are obliged to

rip M. Cuvier on the Domestication of

have recourse for subjecting animals, and for subjecting man,
are sufficient to make us presume that beings which are only to
be mastered by entirely opposite means no more resemble each
other after than before submission, and that slavery and
domesticity are widely different.

In fact, man can only be reduced to slavery and kept in it by
force, the animal can only be reduced to domesticity by seduc-
tion, that is to say, only by acting upon its wants, whether for
the purpose of satisfying or of weakening them.

Hence the principle that violence would be ineffectual for
disposing a wild animal to obedience. Not being naturally
inclined to approach us who are not of its species, it would flee
from us, if it were free, at the first feeling of fear which we
should make it experience, or it would hold us in aversion if it
were captive. The only method by which we can attract it and
render it familiar is by inspiring it with confidence, and this
confidence can only be inspired by benefits. It is therefore by
such benefits that all attempts to reduce an animal to a state of
domestication ought to commence.

Good treatment especially contributes to develop the instinct
of sociability, and to diminish proportionally all the propensities
that might act in opposition to it; and for this reason, no sub-
jection in animals is ever so complete as that which is obtained
by operating an amelioration of their condition.

As our means of good treatment are various, and as the effect
of each of them differs, according to the different nature of the
animals on which they are made to act; the choice of them
is far from being a matter of indifference, and they require to
be accurately appropriated to the object in view,

To satisfy the natural wants of animals would be a means
which eventually might bring about their submission, especially
if applied to very young animals; but, unless the employment
of this means. were continaed for a very long time, the bonds
which it would form would be feeble. The good which, in this
manner, an animal would have received from us, would have
been procured by itself, had it possessed the power of acting
conformably to its natural disposition. To attach’ animals,
therefore, it would not probaly be enough to satisfy their wants ;
more is necessary; and it is, in fact, by increasing their wants,
or by creating new ones, that we attach them to us, and, so to
speak, render the society of man necessary to them.

Hunger is one of the most powerful of the means which are
at our disposal for captivating animals; and as the extent of a
benefit is always in proportion to the necessity which is ex-
perienced of it, the gratitude of the animal is so much the

Mammiferous Animals. 73

more intense, the more necessary the food which we give it has
become to it. It is in this manner that the training of horses,
which have passed their first years in a state of entire inde-
pendence, usually commences. After they have been caught,
a small quantity only of food is given to them, and at long in-
tervals ; and this suffices to familiarise them to those who take
care of them, and inspire a certain degree of affection, which

the latter may turn to their advantage, by increasing their
authority.

If, to the influence of hunger, there be added that of a se-
lected food, the power which the benefit possesses may be con-
siderably increased. In fact, it is principally by means of
real dainties, and especially sugar, that we manage those her-
bivorous animals, which we see submitting to the extraordinary
exercises of which our public. circuses sometimes afford us the
Opportunity of witnessing.

There is one pleasure which we have transformed into a want
in some of our domestic animals, which seems to be altogether
artificial, and not to address itself to any particular sense; it is
the pleasure of being caressed. I believe that there is no wild
animal that does not ask caresses of the other individuals of its
Species.

But thése feelings are never expressed in a striking degree ;
and it is but in few instances that they are accompanied with
reciprocal caresses. This kind of testimony, in which the
pleasure received is doubled by that given, belongs, perhaps,
exclusively to man, It is from him alone that the animals have
acquired the want; it is also for him alone that they experience
it: with him only that they satisfy it.

All domestic animals are not, by any means, equally accessi-
ble to the influence of caresses, as they are to the influence of
food, whenever they are pressed by hunger. The ruminantia
appear to be little affected by them; the horse, on the contrary,
seems to relish them in a very high degree, as do many of the
pachydermata also, and especially the elephant. The cat is not
indifferent tothem; it might even be said that it sometimes
seeks them with a sort of fury; but it is without dispute in the
dog, that they produce the most marked effects; and what de-
serves attention, is, that all the species of the genus which I
have had an opportunity of observing, are similarly affected by
them. ‘There was once a she wolf in the Royal Menagerie, on
which the caresses of the hand and voice produced so powerful
an effect, that she seemed to experience an actual delirium,
and her joy was not less vividly expressed by her cries than by
her motions. A jackal, from Senegal, was affected precisely
in the same jnanner; and a common fox was so strongly agi-

EF

44 M. Cuvier on the Domestication of

tated, that it became necessary to abstain from all such ex-
pressions of kindness toward it, from a dread of the disagree-
able consequences that might follow. It is worthy of being
remarked, that all the three animals were females.

As soon as, by good treatment, habit has rendered the society
of men indispensable to the animal, our authority may be en-
forced, and we may employ constraint, and apply chastise-
ment. But our means of correction are limited; they are con
fined to blows, accompanied with precautions necessary to
prevent the animals from escaping; and they produce but a
single effect, which consists in transforming the feeling, whose
manifestation it is necessary to repress, into that of fear. But
the application of force ought never to be without limits, for its
excess produces two contrary effects, it either intimidates, or
excites hatred. Fear, in fact, may be carried to the point of
disturbing all the other faculties. With regard to resistance, it
always commences on the part of the animal, at the point where
dur authority passes beyond the limits which time and habit
had imposed upon its obedience. These limits vary with re-
spect to each species, and to each individual; and the moment
they are passed, the instinct of preservation re-awakens, and at
the same time the will manifests itself with all its force and in-
dependence.

I shall not relate the numerous examples of vengeance in-
flicted by domestic animals, and particularly by horses, upon
those who had maltreated them; the hatred which these
animals have cherished towards their crucl masters, and the
time during which it has been retained by them in all its
original violence. Such examples are numerous and familiar ;
and although they ouzht to have shown that brutality is a
means little calculated to obtain obedience, they have been in-
effectual for this purpose, and animals are still treated by us
as if we had nothing to subject in them but their will.

Benefits on our part are therefore indispensable to bring ani-
mals to obedience. As we are not of their species, they do not
naturally experience affection for us; but it would not be so on
the part of individuals towards animals which are of the same
species, to which a powerful tie tends to unite them, for the
constraint exercised by their kind is a natural state, a possible
condition of their existence.

From the moment when they first come together, these ani-
mals are opposed to each other in the same manner as the do-
mestic animals are opposed to man, after the latter has seduced
and captivated their affections; that is to say, the one may
immediately employ force for subjecting the other. The

Mammiferous Animals. 75

elephant, which, by the manner in which it is rendered do-
mestic, furnishes-us with an example of this truth.

All the social animals, when le{t to themselves, form herds
more or less numerous, and all the individuals of the same
herd know each other, and are mutually attached, and live in
harmony so long as no incident occurs to disturb it. But this
sort of attachment exists only with reference to the individuals
of the same herd; a strange individual is not at first admitted
by them, they almost always receive it as anenemy, and bad
treatment often reduces it to the necessity of flying.

On the other hand, every isolated individual has need of the
society of its fellows: it seeks them out, approaches them, fol-
lows them at first at a distance, and, in order to be admitted,
renounces its will to the point at. which the feeling of self-
preservation determines it to defend itself, or to withdraw.

Elephants, like all other social animals, might therefore im-
mediately employ force for the purpose of subjecting others ;
and, in fact, this is what takes place in the manner in which
wild elephants are reduced to domesticity,

Domesticated individuals, commonly females, are conducted
to the neighbourhood of places in which wild individuals have
settled. If there be in their herd one which is forced to keep
separate from the rest, he quickly discovers the domestic indi-
viduals, and approaches them. The masters of the latter, who
are athand, run up, and confine the strange elephant with
ropes, being protected by those which belong to them, and
which, on the smallest resistance from the new comer, strike it
with their proboscis or tusks, and compel it to submit to be
led away.

It happens, either from the nature of individuals, or from
the nature of species, that the energy of certain propensities
acquires such power that no other feeling can overcome it, and
under the empire of which no other feeling can ever arise.
It is therefore indispensably necessary, with respect to animals
which experience so imperious a desire of independence, to
commence with immediately acting upon their will, to deaden
their rage, in order to render them capable of fear or gratitude.

A forced state of watchfulness, is of all the modifications
which an untamed animal may experience, that which is
best adapted to weaken its will, and dispose it to obedicnce,
especially when benefits and chastisements are prudently
associated with it.

The means which may be employed for suspending sleep,
consist in strokes of a whip, applied more or less smartly, or
in a loud noise, such as that of a drum or trumpet, which is

76 M. Cuvier on the Domestication of

varied to avoid the effect of uniformity, but especially in ren-
dering hunger urgent, by withholding food; and among the
observations to which these different modes of procedure give
rise, there is one which it will not be without interest to dwell
upon for a moment, although it does not result exclusively
from the particular case which we examine, but presents itself
under a variety of other circumstances.

Whatever experience these animals may have of the noise
from which they suffer, they are never able to refer the cause,
either to the instrument which produces it, or to the person
who employs this instrument. They suffer passively, as if they
experienced an internal disease; the cause, like the seat of
their uneasiness, is in themselves, and yet they very correctly
discern the direction of the noise. The moment they are struck
by a sound, their head and ears are directed, without the
slightest hesitation, toward the point from which it proceeds :
there are even animals in which this action is instinctive, and
precedes all experience; and with regard to the sensations, I
might add, that the bull acts upon seeing a red ray, as he
would under the impulse of blows. The cause of the modifi-
cations which he experiences, is in both cases entirely external ;
which shews us farther, that if the horse and the bull do not
refer the sound to the instrument which produces it, it is less
on account of the distance which separates them from the in-
strument, than on account of the peculiar nature of the sensa-
tions of hearing.

It is therefore by wants, over which we are able to exercise
some influence, which it depends upon us to direct, to develop,
or to destroy, that we are enabled to tame, and even entirely
captivate animals; and, from the small number of them of
which we have hitherto taken advantage, we may be allowed
to think, that, in practice, we have not yet exhausted this
source of the means of seduction,—and that others might be
brought to our aid, should new species be rendered domestic,
or new services to be demanded of those which already are so,
enforce the necessity of searching them out, and induce us to
make the attempt.

Hitherto I have only considered the general effects which the
various means described above, produce upon domesticated
animals. It will not be useless to cast a glance over those
which they produce in wild animals; for the comparison that
will result, will perhaps assist us in eliciting the first elements
of domestication.

The monkeys, that is to say, the quadrumana of the old
world, which, to the highest degree of intellect in animals,
unite the organization most favorable to the developement of

Mammiferous Animals. 17

all the faculties—which have the propensity to unite together,
and form large herds,—appear to possess the conditions most
favorable for receiving the influence of our means of taming,—~
and yet no adult male of this numerous tribe has ever submitted
to man, whatever good treatment it may have received. At the
moment when they are giving the most striking tokens of affec-
tion, they may be induced to tear one with fury; and there is
no treason in this, for all their vicious qualities depend upon
their excessive mobility.

It appears, however, that, by violence, and by continually
keeping them in torment, they may be induced to perform cer-
tain exercises. It is in this manaer that the islanders of Su-
matra succeed in teaching the Macacus nemestrinus to ascend
trees on being ordered, and collect the fruits.

We should better succeed in taming the American quadru-
mana with pendent tails, such as the atales, and sapagons,
which, to a high degree of intellect and the social instinct, may
join an extreme gentleness and a lively desire of being caressed.
With regard to the Lemuridw, so many difficulties would be
encountered in taming them, and so few advantages obtained,
on account of their untractable and timid nature, that the use-
lessness of making the attempt would have been discovered,
had it beentried. And the same remark applies to the Insec
tivora, which would, moreover, have the disadvantage of a very
limited intellect, and of an unfavorable organization of limbs.

The carnivora, such as the lions, panthers, martins, civets,
wolves, bears, &c, all of them species which live a solitary life,
are very accessible to benefits, and little susceptible of fear. In
a state of liberty, they retire from danger; in captivity, violence
irritates therm, and seems especially to carry confusion imo
their intellect; anger and fury then possess them. But let
their wants be satisfied when they feel taem keenly; let them
experience goodness only on the part of their masters; let no
sound of the voice, no motion, give indication of a menacing
character; and these terrible animals will soon be seen ap-
proaching their benefactors with confidence, manifesting the
satisfaction which they experience on seeing them, and afford-
ing the most unequivocal demonstrations of their affection. A
hundred times has the apparent milduess of a monkey been
followed by treachery; but never have the outward signs of a
carnivorous animal proved deceitful. If it is disposed to hurt,
every thing in its gestures and look will announce it, and the
same will be the case when it is animated by a benevolent
feeling.

The seals, which are all social animals, and possessed of un-
common degree of intellect, are, perhaps, of all the carnivora

78 M. Cuvier on the Domestication of

those which would undergo the greatest modifications from our
good treatment, and which would perform, with most facility,
what we might require of them.

The glires, that is to say the beavers, marmots, squirrels,
hares, &c. seem only to be endowed with the faculty of feel-
ing, so little activity has their intellect. The animal of this
tribe, to which we have done most good, does not distinguish
us individually, and shows no more satisfaction at our presence
than at the sight of any other person,

If we pass to the tapirs, the peccaris, the daman, the zebras,
&c. in a word to the pachidermanta and solipeda, we find ani-
mals Jiving in herds, which pain may inspire with fear, and
good treatment render grateful, which distinguish their masters,
and sometimes form very strong attachments to them.

A similar effect takes place, to a certain degree, with the ru-
minantia, but principally the females, for the malés, without
any exception I believe, have a brutality which bad treatment
increases, and which good treatment does not soften.

Were our action upon animals limited in individuals, were it
necessary for us, at each generation, to recommence the same
labour, in order to associate them with us, we should not have
had, properly speaking, domestic animals. The modifications
which, fortunately, we have made those animals undergo, which
we have first reduced to domesticity, have not been lost with
respect to those which have been produced by them.

It is a fact universally recognized, that the young of animals
have a very strong resemblance to the individuals which have
given life to them. The distinctive qualities of animals of the
same species, those which have most influence over their par-
ticular existence, which constitute their individuality, are those
which have been developed by exercise, and whose exercise has
been called forth by the circumstances amid which these ani-
mals have lived. Hence it follows, that the qualities trans-
missible by animals to their young, those which give rise to a
mutual resemblance in them, are of a nature to arise from
fortuitous circumstances; and, consequently, that we are
enabled to modify animals and their progeny, or their race,
within the limits which bound our power to produce the cir-
cumstances calculated to act upon them.

It is by this means that we are enabled to preserve tie races
in their purity, or to obtain by their mixture races having new
qualities, intermediate between those which have been united,

It will not, however, be useless to remark, that the most
domestic races, those which are most attached to man, are
those which have experienced on his part the action of the

Mammiferous Animais. 79

greatest number of the means, the use of which we have seen,
for rendering them attached. Thus the dog species is indis-
putably the most domestic of all; while the ox species, the
females of which alone experience our influence, and on which
we have had no other means of acting, for the purpose of
attaching them to us than feeding, is certainly that which least
belongs to us, And this difference between the dog and the
ox would still necessarily be increased by the difference of
fecundity of these two species. In fact, the dog, in an equal
time, submits to our influence a much greater number of gene-
rations than the ox. With the promptitude with which the
elephant becomes domestic, it is extremely probable that if our
influence could be exercised over a certain number of its
generations, it would become, like the dog, one of the most
submissive and affectionate of our animals, inasmuch as all the
means adapted for rendering animals domestic are calculated
to modify it. This transmission of individual modifications by
generation does not, however, afford a basis to domestication,
although it is indispensable to it. It is a general phenomenon
which has been observed in the wildest animals, as in those
that have been most subjected to our will.

Let us inquire, therefore, now that we know the animals which
are associated with us, what is the disposition common to some
and foreign to others, which might be regarded as essential to
domesticity ; for it is impossible to conceive how we should
have succeeded in domesticating animals, had all of them
resembled the wolf, the fox, and the hyena, which constantly
seek seclusion, and even flee the presence of other individuals
of their own species, The more we examine the question,
the more evident does it become, that a hizh degree of intellect,
great mildness of character, the fear of chastisement or the
acknowledgment of benefits, are insufficient of themselves to
render an animal susceptible of domestication: and that a
particular disposition is indispensable to make animals submit
and attach themselves to the human species, and to render its
protection necessary to them.

This disposition can only be the social instinct carried to a
very high degree, and accompanied with qualities calculated to
aid its influence and developement; for no solitary species,
however easy it may be to tame it, has afforded domestic races.
In fact, it is sufficient to examine this disposition, to see that
domesticity is but a mere modification of it. To establish this
truth, I shall merely consider the domestic animals, with
regard to man, as compared with what the social animals are
with regard to one another.

When, by our benefits, we have attached to us individuals

80 M. Cuvier on the Domestica‘ivn of

of a social species, we have developed to our own advantage,
we have directed towards ourselves, the propensity which
impelled them to draw near to their fellows. The habit of
living near us has become in them a want so much the more
powerful, that it is founded in nature; and the sheep which we
have reared is led to follow us as it would be led to follow the
flock among which it was brought forth; but our superior
intellect soon destroys all equality between animals and us;
and it is our will which governs theirs, as the stallion, which,
from its superiority, has become the chief of the herd which it
leads, draws after it all the individuals of which this herd is
composed. There is no resistance, so long as each individual
can act conformably to the wants by which it is excited; it
commences whenever this situation is changed. It is for this
reason that the obedience of animals to us is not more absolute
than to their natural chiefs; and if our authority is greater
than theirs, it is because our means of enticement are also
greater, and because we have been able to restrain, in a great
degree, the inclinations which, in the natural state, would have
excited the will of the animals which we have associated with
us. Every thing, therefore, tends to convince us, that men
who are particularly charged with the care of them, are only
members of the society which these animals form among them-
selves; and that they are only distinguished in the general
mass by the authority which they have been enable to assume
from their superiority of intellect.

Thus, every social animal, which recognises man as a mem-
ber and as the chief of its herd, is a domestic animal. It
might even be said, that, from the moment when such an
animal admits man as a member of its society, it is domesti-
cated; as man could not enter into such a society without be-
coming the chief of it.

Should we now apply these principles to the wild animals,
which are of a nature that renders them capable of subjection,
we should see that there are several which might become
domesticated, were it necessary to increase the number of those
which we already possess,

The seals, perhaps, more than any other carnivorous animals,
together with the various species of the dog tribe, would be
the best adapted to attach themselves to us, and serve us;
and it is astonishing that the fishing tribes of our species have
not trained them for fishing, as the hunting tribes have trained
the dog to the chase,

Almost all the pachydermata, which are not yet domesti-
cated, might be so; and it is especially to be regretted that the
tapir is stillin a wild state. Much superior to the boar in size

Mammiferous Animals. 81

and docility, it would afford dcmestic races not less valuable
than those of the hog, and whose qualities would certainly be
different, for the nature of the tapir, notwithstanding some
points of resemblance, is very different from that of the boar.

All the species of solipeda are as capable of being domesti-
cated as the horse or the ass; and the education of the zebra,
the quagga, the dauw*, and the hemionus, would prove useful
to society, and lucrative to those who might undertake it.

Almost all the ruminantia live in herds, and most of the
species of this numerous family are of a nature that qualifies
them for domestication. There is one, in particular, and per-
haps even two, that are already half domesticated, and which
it is matter of regret that we do not see among the number of
our domestic animals, for they would have two very valuable
qualifications,—tbhey would answer as beasts of burthen, and
would furnish fleeces of excellent quality. The animals of
which I speak are the Alpaca and the vicugna. They are
double the size of our largest breeds of sheep; the qualities of
their fur are very different from those of wool, properly so
called, and might be manufactured into cloths, which would
partake of these qualities, and thus give rise to a new branch
of industry.t

I shall now bring my observations upon domestication to a
conclusion. My object has been to show its true character, as
well as the relations of the domestic animals to man. It rests
upon the propensity which animals have to live together in
herds, and to attach themselves to one another. We obtain it
only by enticement, and principally by augmenting their wants
and satisfying them. But we could only produce domestic in-
dividuals and not races, without the concurrence of one of the
most general laws of life, the transmission of the organic or in-
tellectual modifications by generation. Here one of the most
astonishing phenomena of nature manifests itself to us, the
transformation of a fortuitous modification into a durable form,
of a fugitive want into a fundamental propensity, of an acci-
dental habit into an instinct. This subject is assuredly worthy
of exciting the attention of the most accurate observers, and of
occupying the meditations of the most profound thinkers.

* The Equus montanus-of Burchell.

+ The difference of climate has been stated as an insurmountable obstacle
to the naturalization of the animals of warm countries in our northern regions.
This error would have been avoided, had the resources of nature and the ex-
tent of our means of acting upon animals been better known. By a similar
error, the same difficulty has been opposed to the introduction of the alpaca
and vicugna into Europe, animals which live only in very temperate regions ;
but it would not even be applicable to the tapir, althopgh a native of the
marmest countries,

—eE———— rl oO rh

LLL ee eee
.

Notice of some Bones which appear to have belonged to.
the Dodo, a species of Bird extinct within the last
Two Centuries. Read at the Academy of Sciences,
12th July 1830, by Baron Cuvier.

[From the Edinburgh Journal of Natural and Geographical Science. }

Tue Dutch Navigators who, in 1598, discovered the Mauritius,
saw there a bird of great size and remarkable form; the body
was gross and unweildy, and covered with soft grayish feathers ;
the wings were small, and provided with feathers resembling
those of the ostrich, instead of quills; the rump was also
furnished with curly feathers of a yellowish gray colour; the
feet were short and strong; the toes four in number, one of
which was placed posteriorly. The head-was heavy, covered
anteriorly with down, and at the superior and posterior parts
with short feathers, which formed a sort of hood,—an appear-
ance from which the bird has since received the inappropriate
name of Cygnus cucullatus. The beak was large, strong,
deeply grooved, swelled out, and curved at the point. In 1605,
Clusius published a figure of this bird, from a drawing made by
a person who accompanied the vessels which discovered the
Mauritius. From the description which he has added to this
figure, it appears that the stomach always contained stones,
like the gizzard of the Galline. The flesh was blackish, fat,
and very thick on the breast, so that a single bird was svuffi-
cient food for twenty-five men; it had a very bad taste, was
hard in old birds, and of a disagreeable anal: Nuremberg,
after Clusius, described this animal. LBontius also afterwards
gave an account of it, with a better figure than Clusius’, His

_ plate was engraven after an oil painting, which subsequently

passed into the possession of Sir Hans Sloane, and then of
Edwards, who bequeathed it to the British Museum, where it
is still perserved.

The Dutch gave this bird the names of Dronte and Dodars,
in reference to its weight. Of Dodars other naturalists have
made Dodo, and Linnzus formed the name Didus, which he
applied to a genus composed of three species, Didus ineptus,
D. solitarius, and D.nazarenus. These three species were
established on bad descriptions of the same bird, and every
peng leede to the opinion, that the Isles of France and Bour-
bon have never possessed more than the single species first de-
scribed by Clusius,

M. Cuvicr’s Notice of some supposed Bones of the Dido. 83

In 1626, Herbet spoke again of the Drontes; but it seems
that these birds, too clumsy to escape from their pursuers,
and too large to hide themselves easily, were completely de-
stroyed shortly after the establishment of Europeans on the
Isles of France and Bourbon. For a long time they have never
been seen, and some naturalists have even pretended that they
never existed, and that this species was formed from erroneous
descriptions of auks and penguins. The skin of a dodo is,
however, in existence ; the British Museum has a foot, and the
Ashmolean Museum at Oxford has another foot, with a head
in avery bad state. We had long despaired of ever obtaining
any other part of the animal, when M. Cuvier made a‘most un-
expected discovery. M. Julien Desjardins, of the Isle of
France, having sent home some bones which he had found in
this island under beds of lava, and which belonged principally
to that great land tortoise, incorrectly named Tustudo indica,
M. Cuvier observed amongst them many bones of a bird, and
soon determined that they must belong to the species of which
we are speaking. These parts are a cranium, a sternum, and
some bones of the wing and leg. The sternum has a prominent
crest, which distinguishes it from that of the cassowary or the

ostrich, in which we can scarcely discern a median process; -

its anterior angle is very obtuse,—a character which allies it to
the sternum of the Galline. The bird to which these bones
belonged, is also connected with this family by the form of
the cranium. The tarsus has processes corresponding to three
fingers and a thumb, as they are figured by Clusius and Ed-
wards. The humerus and fore-arm are short, and show that
the animal makes no use of its wings. M. Cuvier came to the
conclusion, from considerations founded on the structure of
these parts, that the dodo must be classed with the Galline.

M. de Blainville remarked, after the termination of the read-
ing of M. Cuvier’s memoir, that for three years he had been

engaged in attempting to determine to what order of birds the ©

dodo must be referred;. he had procured a drawing of the
portions of this bird, preserved in the Museum of Oxford, and
of the head as represented in the painting from which Clusius’
figure had been taken. His conclusions differ from those of
M. Cuiver, as he considers the dodo to belong to the vultures ;
he remarked that this bird has been found in places where there
is no grain to serve for its food, and offered the conjecture that
it lived principally upon fishes. He thought that the bad quality
of the flesh is another proof that it feeds upon living prey rather

than upon grain; and he considered that there was no proof

that the bones produced by M. Cuvier had really belonged to
the dodo, for the prominence of the crest of the sternum in-

84 Description of Cratopus bicolor.

dicated an animal provided with powerful pectoral muscles,
and it could not be supposed that such muscles would have
belonged to a bird that could not fly.

M. Cuvier replied that, without entering into a discussion on
the general results which may be drawn from the prominence of
the crest of the sternum, in the determination of the genus of a
bird, we may rest assured, in the present case, that the dodo
was unable to fly, and that it nevertheless possessed very thick
pectoral muscles. Its absolute incapacity for flight was at-
tested by all travellers who had visited the Mauritius, and the
observations of the same persons inform us how the chest of
this bird was covered with muscles.

M. Geoffroy St. Hilaire observed that there was not so much
real difference between the two opinions as might be supposed;
for the Galline, by their structure and some of their habits,
are considerably related to the vultures, and it might be ad-
mitted that the dodo was placed between them so as to
establish the connection.

M. de Blainville, however, on the 30th August last, read to.
the Academy of Sciences a very detailed memoir on this sub-
ject. He then stated his opinion to be that the dodo must be
placed amongst the Palmipeda, next to the penguin. He sup-
poses that this doubtful bird, which has only been found in the
Isle of France, may nevertheless exist in other countries. He
thinks, moreover, that the portions of structure which we pos-
sess, prove, by their differences, that there are many species of
dodo.— Bull, des Sciences Nat, xxii. 122.

Description of Cratopus bicolor, a new species among the
Merulide, from Southern Africa. By Sir WitviamM:
Janvine, F.R.S.E. F.L.S. M.W.S. F.Z.S. &e.

[From the Edinburgh Journal of Natural and Geographical Science.]

Fam. Merulide, Vic.—Sub-fam. Crateropodine, Swains.
Genus Cratopus, Swans.
Cratopus bicolor, Janp.—Black and White Cratopus.
C. corpore albo, remigibas, secondariis, caudaque nigris.

Tue genus Cratopus has been formed, by Mr. Swainson, for
the reception of some of the Merulide previously ranged in
other genera, and is the typical form of one of the sub-families
of that gentleman’s arrangement of the group. In the second
volume of the Northern Zoology, now nearly completed, will be

Description of Cratopus bicolor. 85

found a beautiful analysis of this family, particularly the North
American forms, fully detailing the affinities ; this species, with
many others, was submitted to the inspection of Mr. Swainson,
and it was at once set down as an aberrant form of the genus.

The general appearance of these birds is,—a strong, some-
what curved, bill; loose plumage, considerably elongated on
the backs, like the puff-backed shrikes, (malaconoti,) or the
American bush-shrikes, (thamnophili ;) the wings rather short
and rounded, the tail long and graduated, and the tarsi and feet
strong. Mr, Swainson remarks—“ It appears that most of the
typical species principally live in the vicinity of water, among
reeds: their notes are particularly loud, harsh, and grating;
and, in these retreats, they keep up a perpetual monotonous
babbling. Some, however, possess much more harmony, but
nearly all appear to frequent only low trees and shrubs. Their
geographic range is almost limited to the warm latitudes of the
old world.”* ‘The colours are different shades of brown and
black; the present species, however, is remarkably distiact in
the pure black and white of the plumage. It exhibits the
scaly form of the feathers which is found on the head and neck
of many of them, and the secondaries and tail retain the
curious waved form of the shafts, giving the appearance of
bars upon the webs, in different lights. The feathers on the
rump are also of considerable length. The following is a de-
scription of the only two specimens I have ever seen, They
were both received, among a very large and valuable collection
of skins, from Dr. Smith, the superintendent of the South
African Museum. The one is now before me, the other is in
the Collection of Mr. Selby. The only notice accompanying
the skins was, ‘‘ They are said to be gregarious,” and I am
ignorant of what particular district of South Africa they are
natives. The length is ten inches and three-fourths. The bill
black,somewhat more curved than usual, running into poma-
dorhinus. The quills, secondaries, bastard pinion, and tail,
deep brownish black; the rest of the plumage very clear white.
The wings are rather more pointed than in the true types, and
the tail scarcely so long in proportion.

* Northern Zoot, ii, 157,

Sketch of the Progress of Geographical Discovery during
the past year, (addressed to the General Assembly of
the Geographical Society of Paris, 10th Dec. 1830.)
By M. Jovannin, General Secretary of the Central
Commission.

[From the Edinburgh Journal of Natural and Geographical Science.)

GentLemey,—We have arrived at the termination of a year
which will be memorable in the history of nations. The great
events which have marked its course, present a character of
which it does not belong to me to speak before an assembly,
whose concern is with facts of a different nature from those
supplied by politics; though they, at the same time, must have
their share of consideration. But, whilst 1 forbid myself from
entering upon the stormy field of politics, which absorbs uni-
versal attention at the present day, I cannot avoid saying, that
this general occupation of the public mind has probably affected
the procecdings of our society; at which, indeed, no one can
be surprised. And I may add, that less fortunate than my
three predecessors,* in the account which I have to give of
those proceedings, which always require your approbation and
encouragement, I shall have to traverse a more limited and less
fruitful field.

General Notice of the present state of the Geographical Society.
—I have not to speak to you of-any modification in the laws of
our society. Eight years of an existence, honoured by the
most distinguished support, and very recently (Aug. 15, 1830,)
confirmed by the august protection of a Prince, who, before the
voice of France had named him the “ king of a free people,”
had already signified his approval of your labours ;—these eight
years, I say, have allowed of all the improvements being made
in the regulations which experience has successively suggested.
However, if the results do not yet answer your wishes,—if we
have not yet commenced to collect materials which may sooncr
or later be employed in the preparation of an indispensable
work,—] speak of a true and conscientious Geographical Dic-
tionary, which is wanted by the civilized world,—we would
hope that the instructions lately addressed to our correspon~
dents in the different parts of the globe, will direct their
attention towards our important design; and that the leisure of

* MM. Malte-Brun, Roux de Rochelle, and De Larenaudiére, who
have so ably traced the route to be followed by their successors,

Progress of Geographical Discovery during 1829-30, 87

the numerons members of this society * will be devoted to the
accomplishment of this work. But such happy results can
only be expected, when the disquiet, which at present harasses
the social body, giving place to the security afforded by the
establishment of peace, shall no longer turn the mind from that
progressive movement, which has, for some years, so success-
fully extended the limits of useful knowledge.

The idea which presided at the foundation of the Geogra-
phical Society, is itself but a corollary of this proper direction
ofthe mind. It tends to associate the illustrious men of all
countries, admitting them to its bosom, and leading them, by
this fraternal bond, to communicate, from all points of the
earth, their projects, their observations, and their discoveries.
This society, of which Paris is the centre, and which is the
elder brother of a young and splendid rival, recently established
on the banks of the Thames, cannot behold, without a lively
satisfaction, coadjutors of a royal race assisting by their en-
deavours the advancement of its labours ; and it is rejoiced to
number amongst its correspondents a Prince who will eventual~
ly inherit one of the most ancient crowns of the north.t+

Our relations with the learned societies and academies of the
old and new world, are not diminished ; they continue to be
reciprocally useful. {n exchange for the memoirs and other
publications of the society, their transactions enrich our library ;
and we thus, in our turn, obtain important information on
countries distant from France. The banks of the Ganges, of
the Delaware, and the St. Lawrence, as well as those of the
* Thames, the Spree, and the Neva, Copenhagen and Turin,
Mexico and the Havannah, contribute to form this bond of in-
tellectual union; and, when we consider these marks of good-
will amongst learned men, and even amongst the mass of the
people, we may throw off the fear, that the hatred and apntipa-
thies which once seemed to take pleasure in national distine-
tions, will for ever continue their fatal influence, and arrest the
gencral progress of true civilization,

An act which you performed in the month of March last, and
which was eminently dictated by a spirit of justice, of which
our country has often set the example, is a striking and glorious
proof of my remark, You have done honour to the modest
perseverance and final success of efforts, for a long time useless,
in one of our countrymen, who, the first to return from Tim-
buctoo, is able to say, that he has seen with his own eyes, the

* From its foundation to the present day, the Geographical Society of
Paris has enrolled the names of 650 members on its list.

+ Prince Christian Frederick of Denmark,

88 Progress of Geographical Discovery

central mart of Africa, with all the traces of the demi-civilizationz
of the middle age. But, at the same time, you have offered to
the manes of Major Laing a tribute of regret, without taking
notice of the clamors raised by a pitiable jealousy, against the
fortunate rival of the courageous English traveller, who had

receded him at Timbuctoo; and you have thus again proved,
in the eyes of Europe, the nobleness and generosity of your
sentiments.

You have regretted, at the same meeting, that you have
only accorded to Captain Dumont d’Urville an incomplete
testimony of your esteem for his labonrs during the voyage,
from which he has brought ns some melancholy relics of a ship-
wreck, which will never be forgotten. Entirely occupied at
present with the publication of his work, M. d’Urville, when he
again takes a share in the duties of the central commission, will
soon give us occasion to speak of him with merited eulogiums.

I must not forget, gentlemen, to tell you, that the prize rela-
tive to a journey in ancient Babylonia and Chaldea has been
withdrawn from competition, after having appeared for many
“a in the programmes of the Society. A memoir, however,

as been sent in, and was laid before the committee of the
concours ; but as it did not come under the conditions, it was
necessarily given up.

The prize offered for a description of the monuments-of Pa-
lenqua is suspended till the year 1833. M. Baradére, who,
during his stay in Mexico, formed a rich collection of Mexican
antiquities, was a candidate. ‘But the society, not finding the
solution of the question proposed by them, in the drawings and
manuscripts of M. Baradeére, can, at this time, only make
honourable mention of the researches of this traveller.

On the proposition of M. Jomard, a new prize has been
offered, which will be adjudged to the best memoir on the
Origin of the Asiatic Negroes. This question, difficult to be
solved by the French, seems, in some degree, to belong peculiar-
ly to the present masters of India; they alone appear to be ina
situation favourable for the execution of this investigation, and
for the collection of such documents as may throw light ona
subject of this nature.

The society has reserved, for competition, two prizes for dis-
coveries in Africa; a prize for travels in Caramania; a prize
for travels in Guiana; and several prizes for the geography of
France.

The third volume of the Memoirs of the Society was pub-
lished at the beginning of the year. It contains very detailed
rescarches, the result of the long continued labours of M, Bru-

during the year 1829-30. . 89

guitres, on the Orography of Europe. This excellent work
fully justifies, by its geographical importance, the determina-
of the society to be at the expense of its publication.

The fourth volume is composed of different historical and
geographical works,: amongst others, of a translation of
Jordanus, by Baron Coquebert de Montbret. We trust that the
scientific world will soon possess it.

The fifth volume will contain a translation of the Geography
of Edrisi, by M. A. Jaubert, whose absence for two years in the
Ottoman empire, in the service of France, will sufficiently ex-
plain the delay which this publication has experienced.

The society has not neglected to maintain its connections
with the French and foreign travellers, who visit the different
countries of the globe, and who are anxious to seek for, and
accept its patronage. It follows their path with an earnest so-
licitnde; and I am now about to detain you, for a short time,
with the relation of their efforts to render themselves worthy of
your honourable encouragement.-

Africa, so near to us, but whose interior was go little known,
has for some time past been an object of more general attention
than formerly. The political movements, which for more than.
thirty years have led so many Europeans to the land of Egypt,
now under the influence of a foreign civilization, imposed by a
hand, which it is difficult to characterize; the recent expedi-
tion, which has transported the conquerors of Algiers to the
foot of the Atlas; the numerous, and frequently unfortunate
attempts to penetrate into the heart of those latitudes, which
have hitherto been represented upon our best maps but as vast
deserts ; and, lastly, the restlessness which agitates our times,
and the noble ambition of attaching one’s name to something
new, and to the glory of haying overcome obstacles which are
unknown in countries where the European has established his
customs and his laws;—all these circumstances suffice to ex-
plain the preference which our travellers give to the exploration
of Africa. We shall, therefore, commence with Africa, in our
review of their labours. *

Africa.—The Geographical Society has, with pleasure, ob-
served a Frenchman (M. Douville) directing his steps towards
Portuguese Africa; and has received a letter from him, dated
Rio Janeiro, June 1, 1830. A short time after his return from
Angola, this travelley announced that he was in possession of
many curious documents connected with this country, which he
appeared to have surveyed in the character of a philosopher,
an artist, and an observer of manners. We are exceedingly
anxious to have him amongst us, and this wish will, no doubt,

G

90 Progress of Seographical Discovery

soon be’accomplished, if his health permit him to ret@tn to his
country. ° :

The African Society of London has sent travellers to Egypt,
with the commission‘ to follow the course of the Bahr-el-Abiad
as far as Bornou. Frenchmen have also gone in the same di-
rection, and it is to be hoped that the most successful results
will arise from this concurrence.

On the other hand, M. Lander, one of the companions of
Captain Clapperton during his last journey, is gone with his
hrother to Badagry, on the coast of Guinea. They will ex-
plore the course of the great river of Central Africa, especially
towards the point where it is pretended that the river takes a
southern direction, to empty its waters into the Gulf of Guinea.

Mr. Cooper Rose has ably and faithfully painted the man-
ners and scenery of those parts of Southern Africa which he
has visited, His journey cntitles him to the esteem of a pub-
lic eager for all that is exact and true.

Geographical science is indebted to Captain Owen for the
best works which have yet appeared on the eastern and western
coasts of Africa. is maps have rectified the laying down of
the banks so fruit‘ul in shipwrecks, and where civilization is
extending under the protection of the present possessors of the
Cape of Good Hope.

The conquest of the capital of Algiers by our troops has
brought this State into great nutice; and numerous publica-
tions would have been supplied to the desires of the public,
had not the important occurrences which have recently called
our altention to other matters, caused us for a time to forget
this conquest, and absorbed the attention of the whole world.
We may, however, hope that the year 1831 will not pass away
without bringing to light a portion of these documents which
must, doubtless, have been prepared at the icisure of several
very able men, independently of those which are already pos-
sessed, and are gtill being collected, by a government friendly
to science, and a protector of her works. :

America,—This continent has also been traversed in different
directions by many travellers, I shall first mention one of our .
Hountryaeo, My Dessalines d’Orbigny, who has visited Patago-
hia, and those American tribes where the nomadic life of the
Arab is found in perfection, with all their disdainful fierceness,
their passion for independence, and their Natred of the manners
and religion of strangers. M.d’Orbigny has lived amongst
three races of natives occupying the vast and barren district
between Rio de Plata and Terra Magellanica. He has also
collected entirely ‘new details on natural history, ‘and on the

during the year 1829-30. 91

language of the Araucanas, the Puelches, ‘and the Patago-
mans, ’

Messrs. Hardy and Thompson. were engaged, during their
excursions in Mexico and Guatemala, in adding to our previous
information with regard to the soil and inhabitants of these new
republics. M. Franck, introduced to you spme time ago by
M. Poinsett, one of your most esteemed correspondents, has
algo recently brought to Paris numerous drawings which he
collected during a residence of several years in Mexico, and an
account of which will shortly be laid before the society, -

MM. Yosy, Lhotski, Le Prieur, and d’Acosta, to whom the
central commission has presented instruments and instructions,
are on their road to visit several parts of the New World. We
have every reason to believe that these travellers will not neg-
lect any thing which can make the time they devote to the ad- _
vancement of geography profitable to that science.

I may besides mention the labours of Mr. Pentland in the
Republic of Bolivia; those now being carried on in California
by Dr. Coulter, an excellent English naturalist, who, provided
with good instruments, himself a good astronomer, and full of
ardour, will certainly deduce useful results from his voyage,
which he has undertaken solely for the interest of science.

M. Henii Ternauk, a member of this socicty, has returned a
short time ago from America, and will soon give you an ac-
count of all that he has observed in the countrics through
which he has passed.

We owe to His Royal Highness Prince Christian Frederick of
Denmark, the communication of the journal of Captain Graah
of the royal navy, employed by the Danish governgent in ex-
ploring the east coast of Greenland. This extract leads us
to expect, that, at his return from so perilous a duty crowned
with success, M. Graah will have reached, in this third attempt,
the most northern point of that coast of iron and ice, where, it
is said, he has even found human inhabitants. Let us hope,
gentlemen, that this intrepid navigator, when returned safe aud
sound to his country, may receive testimony of the esteem due
to so much devotion, a that he may publish the materials
which he shal! have collected, in order to extend our knowledge
of the geography of those northern lands.

Western Asia.—The Ottoman empire, which the colossus of
the North threatened with total destruction in 1828 and 1829,°
continues still to attract into the vast provinces under her sway —
a great number of travellers, desirous perhaps of being wit~
nesses of a great catastrophe, which the events of. the last four
months, and those to which we still look forward, may put off

92 Progress of Geographical Discovery

for an indefinite period, 1 shall say little to you of Mr. M‘F'ar-
lane, the author of two volumes, which in reality tell us
nothing new, and in which there predominates a narrow spirit
aud inveterate prejudices against every thing that is not born
or used in Great Britain. 1 call your attention with more
pleasure to several of our countrymen who have eet out, during
the course of this year, to explore Asia Minor, Syria, and
Greece, which for nine years has been endeavouring to ex-
tricate itfelf from its ruins, and to assume a situation among
civilized nations. M. Michaud, the author of the History of the
Crusades, accompanied by two geographical engineers, (MM.
Caillé and Stamaty,) and M. Carcel, a naturalist, has, notwith-
standing his age and weak state of health, gone to visit the
places where the greatest achievements of the middle age were
performed, and where the contest of the Christians and Mussul-
mans, after having caused unheard-of evils to the contemporary
people; had nevertheless the effect of restoring the arts and
sciences in Europe, at that time in a state of barbarism... To
the names I have just mentioned, must be added those of
MM, Fontanier, Guys, Vidal, Botta, Pallegoix, Gourmelen,
Le Turc, a Belgian, Raifé, amd Royer, who are at present
travelling in different countries of Asia, and are provided with
instructions from the society. We also hope that the members
of the scientific commission sent to the Morea in 1828, will
bring their tribute of discovery. Already some of them,
MM. Puillon Boblaye, and Peytier, M. Gauthier d’Are, vice-
consul attached to the French mission in Gteece, and recently
nominated member of the central commission, have addressed
to the society interesting details of their excursions.

We shal soon be indebted to this commission and its direc-
tor, Colonel Bory de Saint Vincent, for a good map of the
coutitries whichyare to compose the new Greek state. M. Bory
de Saint Vincent and his collaborateurs have not confined
themselves to researches in antiquities or natural history,—the
geographical and topographical part of their labours will have
claims to our special attention.

Russia in Asia, China, Polynesia.—Every scientific person is
acquainted with the recent successes of the most illustrious of
modern travellers, Baron Alexander de Humboldt, who is still
residing in our capital. ' Accompanied by MM. Rose and Eh-
renberg, and under the high protection of the Emperor Nicolas,
M. de Humboldt has found, in the northern climate of Asia,
subject to the grandson of Catherine, every facility for exploring
Ural, and eastern Siberia. I shall not dwell on a subject with
which the daily journals have entertained their readers, and
which has occupied, during their sittings, the academies of

during the year 1829-30. sae

Petersburg, and Berlin, and the Institute of France, confident
in the predilection of M. de Humboldt for our glorious country.

MM. Ledebour, Meyer, and Bunge, had preceded M. de
Humboldt in Siberia. Their travels have furnished us with
precious information, as have also those of MM. Hoffmann and
Helmerssen in the south of the Ural mountains, and of MM,
Erman, Hansteen, and Dowe, intrusted with a magnetic expe-
dition in the same countries,

_ We have yet to mention M. Dobell, author of Travels in
Kamtchatka and Siberta, who had been previously for some
years in China. There are some interesting observations in his
works concerning that vast empire, which has frequently been
an object of attention with the Asiatic Society of Paris, not only
in a philological, but also under a geographical point of view..

I had almost forgotten to mention M. Parrot, who has visited
Mount Ararat, and whose observations have been published in
several scientitic works.

T now come to the consideration of the voyages of circum-
navigation; and, without recurring to those of MM. Freycinet,
Duperrey, and Dumont d’Urville, who are occupied in publish-
ing the accounts of their labours, and who have found in the
public approbation the recompense of their fatigues, 1 shall
obly remark, that France has at present no navigator employed
on a mission similar to that which these officers have aecom-
plished. M. Mathieu, captain of a frigate, was, however, in-
tended for an expedition of this nature, when the attack of
Algiers was resolved on. The services of France called him
before that place, and he was compelled to give up the naviga-
tion of distant seas to face dangers of another kind.

But among the foreigners navigating the vast seas which
separate the American continent from Agia and New Holland,
and in which exist thousands and thousands of groups of
islands, a great number of which have as yet been but partially
visited by Europeans, and which Mr. Ellis has endeavoured to
make better known by his researches into the natural history,
mythology, traditions, and manners, of the native inhabitants, I
shall mention Captain Litke, who has made many observations
in the Carolines, and discovered several unknown islands; and
Captain Kolff, a, Dutchman, who has traversed the southefn
archipelago of the Moluccas, and the south-west coast of New
Guinea. We may also hope to obtain valuable information
from the American navigators, who, although much devoted
to their commercial speculations, do not, however, neglect
scientific researches. We owe the same eulogy to two
Frenchmen, Captain Darlue of Marscilles, who, after having

\

ot Progress of Geographical Discovery

sailed along the coasts of South America, touched at the Saud-
wich Isles, and traversed the Marians and the Chinese archipe-
Jago; and M. Dussumier of Bordeaux, member of the society,
who, in a voyage to Cochin China, made numerous collections
in natural history, since presented to the Museum of Paris,
and who, at the same time, appears to have collected useful
geographical information. ,

It still remains for me, gentlemen, to call your attention to a
project worthy of the consideration of the scientific world, and
of which the author, whose recent departure has deprived us of
seeing him in this assembly, has submitted the vast plan to
your central commission. You will immediately perceive, that
Tallude to Mr. Buckingham, a most indefatizable traveller, in
the prime of life, and who, after having explored a great part
of the globe, wishes to make a voyage round the world, which
is to last five years at the least. This interesting navigator,
whom numerous auditors have heard speak in public on new
subjects, with a facility so rare in a foreign language, bas found
in M. Dumont d’Urville a conscientious and enlightened judge
of his project, which at once embraces the interests of scieuce
and of civilization, and the advantayes of commerce so essen-
tially important to England.

It is not necessary for me to speak here of M. d’Urville’s
report in detail, nor of the plan, with the examination of which
he was intrusted. The monthly bulletin of the Society will
supersede an analysis of these observations, otherwise too com-
plete and extensive to be presented in an abridged form in this
report. :

It still remains for me, gentlemen, to recapitulate to you
briefly the labours of the central commission, to which several,
among you have privately devoted yourselves. First, we
should address our thanks to those’ members and correspon-
dents who have furnished us with useful documents; amongst
whom I may be allowed here to mention the communications
of Mr. Warden, on America; of M. Jomard, on Africa; of M.
Bianchi, on the East; of M. Cadet of Metz, on the voyages to
the North Pole; and the reports of MM. Brué, Corabouf,
Coquebert-Montbret, Girard, d’Urville, and Theologue.

~ Among the individual labours of the members of the society,
it is my duty to mention the beautiful maps of Colonel Lapie,
(Egypt and Arabia Petrea, and the States of Barbary ;) he is
engaged at present in the publication of a map of the Roman
empire, in which he has traced the itineraries of Antoninus and
of Peutinger. He is also continuing the publication of his
Universal Atlas, but the late events have retarded its execution.

‘
during the year 1829-30, : 95

The expedition to Algiers has elicited useful works from
several of our coadjutors. Indep®ndently of what we have
received from. Colonel Lapie on that part of Africa, I. may
mention the map of M. Barbié du Bocage, and the plans and
lithographs which M. Bianchi has added to the translation of
the Essays of Shaler, a work eminently useful at the period of
its publication, (the departnre of the expedition in May and
June last;) and justly esteemed the best which we yet possess,
op the regency of Algiers. M. Bianchi, on the return of a
mission, in the prosecution of which he nearly perished, la-
boured diligently at this work, and has, in some degree, made
it complete, by giving to the public an interesting relation of the
mission, in which he accompanied Admiral de Ja Bretonniére,
and of the insult offered by the Algerines to the vessel La
Provence, in August 1829. M. Bianchi has depesited in the
Society, a second edition of his plan of Algieis, and its for-
tifications and environs, with the numerous iuiprovements and
changes already effected or projected by the French, since the
conquest. Our colleague is indebted to Captain Gibou for
these corrections *

During the year 1830, the geodesic operations fot the new
map of Frauce have been continued on several paris of the
kingdom, with the same degree of exactness which the corps
of geographical engineers has extended to every thing belong-
ing to the execution of that great enterprize, which will really
be the topographical masterpiece of our time. ‘The first sheets,
which will soon be published, completely justify our praises.

It is known, that the geodesic operaticns carried on in the
Pyrenees by one of our col'eagues, (Lieutenant-Colonel Cora-
beeuf,) have established with much precision, the difference in
the level of the ocean and of the Mediterranean. The results
of these trizonometrical measurements, afterwards subjected to
the calculation of probabililies, shew that the two seas affect
the same level, contrary to the conjectures which seem to have
hitherto prevailed.

In the course of last October, one of the vice presidents ef
the central commission, Colonel Bonne, was engaged in the
astronomical verification of the western part of the are of the
parallel which is already measured from Brest, as far as Pude,
in Hungary, and wil} le extended to the river Volga and to the
Ural. This is the most extensive operation of the kind which
has yet been undertaken; for the extent of the arc exceeds 50

* In a short time, M. Bianchi will publish his J*ccnch and Turkish
Dictionary, for the use of Navigators, Merchants, and other travel{ers Um, the
Levant. ‘This work, which was mach wanted, will be of real service to

orientalists and travellers, gt

‘
96 Progress of Geographical Discovery

degrees. France ought to claim a fair share in this glorious
enterprize, the continuation 6f which she has prolonged, after
foreign governments had relinquished it. The execution of the
new map of France will thus add new and important information
to what we already possess on the figure of the earth.

I fear I encroach on your time, gentlemen; but [ cannot
neglect to render justice to M. Dufour, a new member of the
central commission, and author of an Atlas, executed with
taste, and accompanied with a well written text, which will
very advantageously supersede those heretofore put into the
hands of young students. M.Denaix pursues with zeal and
perseverance the continuation of his Essais dé Géographie
Méthodique; M. Brué, whose health has been for years de-
-clining, has never omitted taking part in the sittings of the
central commission, and has not yet given up his labours,
although he has at present remitted the publication of the re-
sults. I shall also mention M. Balbi, who is diligently engaged
in statistics and geography; Baron Walckenaer, who continues
the publication of his Histoire Générale des Voyages; M. de la
Renaudiére, who is diligently working at his Géographie, and
who furnishes for the Annales des Voyages, in conjunction with
his scientific friend, M. Eyriés, one of our most honourable col-
Jaborateurs, a valuable collection of articles, translated from
foreign languages, or the fruits of their own researches; and,
lastly, M. Rifaud, whose zeal you have often appreciated, | and
M. Bald, the Irish engineer, who superintends with so much

care the engraving of his beautiful Atlas of Jreland, intrusted-

to our colleague, M. Tardieu. .

Such is the sketch, in which I fear I have underrated, but in
every case quite involuntarily, the title which our fellow-
labourers have acquired to your esteem. It would be unjust
hot to mention the names of several foreign members and cor-
respondents. The bulletins of the Society repeat them so often
that you will remember them all with pleasure, and several of
whom you will remember to have seen among you. The
Chevalier d’Abrahamson, a Dane, full of love for his country,
and for all the sciences which may enlighten man; M. Rafn,
who enfiches our library with all the literary productions which
he thinks worthy the attention of the Society ; Baron Hammer,
one of our most learned correspondents, so well acquainted
with Eastern affairs, that all his labours are for the advantage
of history and literature; MM. Berghauas and Reinganum, of
Berlin: M.Graberg de Hemsé, of Florence; the Barons de
Capellen and de Derfelden, of Utrecht; Messrs. Stanhope,
Franklin, and Captain Sabine, of London; and in America,
General Bernard, M. Poinsett, already mentioned, and Messrs,
Mease, Tanner, and Woodbridge.

e

_during the year 1829-30. 97

I have now finished my task, gentlemen; and in begging
you still to give me your attention for a few moments, I shall
employ that favour in calj*’ z to youryremembrance the distin-
guished members we have iost during the course of the past
year; and, first, I shall mention the name of Baron Fourrier,
perpetual secretary of the Academy of Sciences, whose eulogy
has been pronounced by our honourable colleagues, MM. Girard
and Jomard. Count d’Hauterive, after having so long pursued
a diplomatic career, died the day after that on which the cala-
mitous ordinances plunged our fine country in a kind of stupor,
soon, however, to be substituted for a terrible réveille! I shall
add to these two names, illustrious in the sciences and in
public affairs, that of agood man, of a wise and moderate ad-
ministrator, who knew how to govern an ardent population,—I
speak of M. le Comte de Villeneuve, who died prefect of
Bouches-du-Rhdéne, after an administration of fifteen years.

(Signed) J. M, Jovannin.

he

98 Local Intelligence.

RETURN of. CRIMINAL CONVICTIONS in the District
of ALBANY, before the late/Court of’ Landdrost and
Heemraden, the Resident Magistr ‘ate’s Court, and Courts
of Circuit,—from 1825 to 1829.

1825. | 1826.
| |
a a r | 7 | z
ac pag « |= Be his
afsil lglg] lz | 2fl | ss
CRIME.’ F £ls 3 2\s a = Sie = |Siial = les}
2 a wHSba | - }o iiss cy) ma ie Oo |*
SlslolSlsleleleloss] = jets] s 1g
SSIS WEIS EVES) Ss ile =\|=
> ols Se cS || ola > = ~ IS = =
: SITICUIZTIOS |Dlo le] Go Olle] a 2)
Homicide’ -' = 3 i 1
Rape - - - - ee ean
Attemptat Murder - - u 1 1 |
Highway Robbery - -| 2 : H |
Housebreaking - - 1 1 |
Sheep and Cattle Stealing - | 1 4 13] 5
Theft - - -| 9}16) 1 | 1d 4 3/13} 9} {{14) 81) 1) ua 57 | 1]
Assault - - -| 8 | 2 | 8 'j6) 18 N15 26) 1
* | | hele
Drunkenness, Riot,&c, = - | | 70 | Gl] | 20
| Pet
Smuggling - - a4 | 1 | ‘lo 5 | 8)
Illtreating Hottentots or |
Slaves - = ae | 3 | 3)
Sundry Charges = -/221 5 16} 1) }j12 4 9110; 6 | 2
43|23/ 1 )'31|11) 3]/38/t2| |/42/126 | 9//50) 122110

Annual Total ... 67 || 45 || 50 || 177 |) 182 —

POPULATION OF ALBANY (exclusive of Military.)

Whites. Convicted, Hottentots. Convicted. Other Blacks.
1825: 4,005 sh 1,661 nb lll Total, 5,777
1829; 4,200 sh 1,690 th 96 Total, 5,986

, Local Intelligences, - 99

RETURN of CRIMINAL CASES, tried.in the Circuit Courts of the
Colony, in the Autwan of 1831, before the Hon, Mr. Justice Burton.

A ‘
© 2 |2 oe
é ~ Es 32
3 a give B |e of
oO Brel ao os & es
— — a bi ‘ s
8 Se i =a ro] as
° on A=} oO £
— = co “é | na
~ - 9 S 31.0 ae
4 v eee © . ha ie, ae
& r-) fig = Vi —_ Alss . 3
v ue) 5 ®1o0 . om of
| & 336 = 4 A 7; = we =<
ERS i a(S 8) oa ce -o eel eae ee ioe
= a) a {Zo a w oe a me °
= oO = id <4 < qm IO -| & tsa | bet
s\|> S\slolslolslslolelslslsislseldlslsla
S(ElSVESPElE(E/ElS (E/E (EES (E/E E/E (eS /E
SISISlSlSlSlSlSiSl=lSlsleisleljslslslslslsis
SIBIEVSIELSIS(SIEISIELSlELSIE ISIE lSISISTElS
BISISISEISISIS/SISIS/SISIS/EISIEIS/S/SIE1S
OO1S1 eS) oes) So) 2 e1B 1 O) Sore one | cle oS
BITIV It Ola [Old lO iC lag lO lq lO lio Jd lO le [Ola
ALBANY,
March 28, 1231 1
Beavurorr,
March 10......} 1
Groner,
Ambien. 22
Graarr Reinet
March 1b....., I
Somenset,
March 23...... 1 |

STELLENDOSCH,
April 25)5 4:0

SWELLENDAM,
April 19......

Uirennace,
VON AN asaeatk

»
Worcerrten,
Marchid .<.ecs

—|— | — | — | | | — | — | — bier} perraea rac! bye

Torat..|2 113

Of whom were of
European Race..

Mottentots......) 1 1}1
Bushmen........| 1

Caffers..........

eS

100 Local Intelligence. e

RETURN of CRIMINAL CASES tried in the Circuit Courts of the

ES a a er a a

Murder.
Assault, with intent 10

Culpable Homicide.
Acquitted,| commit a Rape.

Murder,
Assauit.
Robbery.

; Murder and Robbery.

Rape.

{

onvicted.
Acquitted,

7
,

Convicted. Assault, with intent to

Convicted.
Acquitted.
Convicted.|
Convicted.
Acquitted. is
Convicted.
Acquitted.|

Acquitted.
Convicted.

Acquitted.

Convicted.
——,
Acquitted

(

ALBANY, Oct.18, 1830

BEAUFORT
Sept. 20, 1830.......| 1

CLANWILLIAM,
Jan. G, 1GSk.c..i00.
GEORGE,
Nov. 26, 1830.......

GRAAF REINET,
Sept. 27, 1830,......

SOMERSET.
Oct. G, 1830. .......

STELLENBOSCH,
Sept, 1, 1830........

SWELLENDAM,
*. Dec, 6, 1830..

_
-_

UITENIJAGE,
Nov. 3, 1830........

WORCESTER,
Sept. 8, 1830......../1

Of whom are of the Euro-
pean Race.......... 1 1 I 1

Hottentots.............. 2 1} i}a} 1| 1 6| |4
Bushmen 25.2... .-t.cceeee
Free Persons of color....
BUMEEND so 0 o.casuassiceaeses | :

BEN et oainn sigweavaael® 1 | 1

ee are SUE ar

101

Local Intelligence.

Kekewich.

Colony, in the Spring of 1830, before the Hon. Mr. Justice

-|.panmnboy | 3 A eR Qe) a a Se ae |
SW |

*paratauog | & ts 3 ° b= oO. ) x 8 is
—_————$—$—$_ $e
(‘pag ®BIS) 6L°ON |‘paninbay | o cal ix
QoNeUIpPIE, Sutaavsa0g!*paraaucy | i a rt hes
“sanfiag jo uon *poraboy, al Pe
-vuzogng pue Sovgidsuog ‘payatauog | fe
RS 1 es ee eRe es ORES. TES ac
*parstauog | _ |
i *paninbay | : E I ala
pneig “paiaiaudg | ~ [=
*uajoyg daeq = |*payinboy i ~ eo x

JABY 0} Wat, Surmouy =
‘spoon ualo1g Furaiaaaqy|"paraiauog | 4 ~ E sa hes
Se ee et a ay oF os bo oe lg
jflien OT Ct ca I I Pe CE ee

*]B91§ 0} 1u9zUI petnbay |
" YIM SSULyRasqasnorzy -payatauoy | as . | *
oa =

“YOUL B earg oF roars | PAVED | &
VU “Furyearqasnoying -parafauog | ay ey = | 2
“YOULL BP [891g 0} 71095 Peeey t =
=O qytay ‘Ba}4L2299SNOLT ps) o1 4003 i os < a a | %

ee ee ee ee a ee ee ene en eae

NOTICES OF THE PROCEEDINGS
OF ;

TIE SOUTE AFRICAN INSTITUTION.

‘ F
ee

September 15, 1830.—Dr. Smith having announced his ap-
proaching departure for the Frontier, requested that an acting
Secretary might be elected to supply his place.

October 27.—Lieutenant-Colonel Wade was unanimously
elected a Member of the Institution.—There were laid on the
table. the following works, by G. F. Jaeger, vi7.: ‘ Iclithy-
osauri sine Proteosauri,” and his “ Public Oration”; presented
by Mr. Von Ludwig. Also, a Copy of the Observations with an
invariable Pendulum at the Royal Observatory, Cape of Good
Hope; presented by the Rev. fF. Fallows, Astronomer Royal;
anda MS. copy of the Annual Report of the Natural History
Society of Mauritius, communicated by Mr. Telfair, President
of the Society.

It was, according to a recommendation of the Council,
resolved—That all Ordinary Members of the Natural History
Society of Mauritius, visiting this Colony, be entitled to the
privileges of Corresponding Members of the South African
Institution, while they are resident in Cape Town,

There was read ‘“‘ Remarks on the Eastern Coast of Africa
from the Cape of Good Hope to Point Natal,” by the late Mr.
King; in which the author described the precautions proper
for sailing, anchoring, &¢. on various parts of the coast; and
narrated the circumstances attending his being ship-wrecked
at the mouth of Port Natal.—The Secretary gave an epitome of
a Paper, by Mr. Grisbrook, containing Kemarks tending to
elucidate Horse-Sickness, which he had collected; and recom-
mending that the circumstances attending that malady in this
Colony should be compared with those which he commented on.

December 1.—The Honorable Captain Stockenstrom was
elected a Member of the Institution. —There was read: The

Annual Report of the Natural History Society of Mauritius, of

Notiers of the Proceedings of the’S. A. Institution, 103

which an Abstract appears in this Number’ and ‘a Paper by
Mr. Faraguet, being an account of a Comet seen on the 16th of
March 1830. This Comet was. first observed between the
Chamelion and the larger of Magellan’s Nedulae, and dis-
xppeared towards the end of May, near. to theeastern wing of
the®wan. The length of its tail never exceeded 5 degrees.
By a great number of observations of ils distance from several
Stars, Mr. Faragyet obtained the following elements: |

Passage of Perihelion, mean time, "Oh
At Port Louiss...cceseceeeeeeseApril. 11d. 21h.

4 Perihelion distance ....ecscsesesscees 0.897. Dy
Place of Perihelion:..i¢2t'st ee ccetvae 78, 282 1S"?
Inclination of Orbit!..'\..c00 sececssecs 49° 46’

rt Longitude of Ascending Node ........ 78.:18° 31’
Movement. cipvesctesdsstdevcoucsppy, , Gireoh

December 29.—Mr. Edward Verreaux was elected a Member
of the Institution.—Readings were deferred on account of the
small number present.

February 19, 1831.—There was this day held in the Institu-
tion Rooms, a show of Fruit, &c.; and a competition for
Premiums formerly adyertized. The following Medals were
awarded; : re

‘lL to Mr. P.'van Breda, fot Figs. aie} eine as

1 to Mr. J. Cloete, for Peaches. Pi. 4

1 to Mr, Cloete, Lewenholf, for the best specimen of Grapes.

1 to Mr. Bergh, Buitenhant, for the greatest variety of good

sorts of Grapes. rr fc Wee ae

| to Mr. P. van Breda, for the best Cabbagés. a
1 to the Gardener of the Rev, A. Faure, for Mangold Wortel.
1 to Mr. M. van Breda, for Bananas. by
1 to Mr. M. van Breda, for the greatest. variety of good

. Vegetables. :

April 5.—-There were presented to the Council, specimens
of the Gilloorie of India, from Madame de la Coudrie, and
a collection of Birds, sent by Dr. Smith.—There was read
a letter from Mr. Bowie, of date Ist Dec. 1830, declining for
the preseut to accede to the arrangement proposed to him, re-
garding a Botanical Establishment in the Government Gardens,

May 25.—Mr, Chase, a Correspondent of the Institution,
was elected a Member.—There were presented from the Rev.
Mr. Halbeek, Superintendent of the Moravian Institution at
Genadendal, the Skull of a Hippopotamus, and Specimens of

Fossil Wood.—There were read, 1, An account of Plants re-

cently’ imported into the Colony by Mr. Von Ludwig ;’-and,

a

104 Notices of the Proceedings of

2, A narrative of the death of Mr. Cowie and Mr. Green, by
Mr. Chase. (Both are printed in this Number.) ,

June-13.—This day the Annual General Meeting was held.
- His Excellency the Governor, Patron of the Institution, in the
Chair. A Report of the Proceedings of the Institution, during
the past year, was read and approved : the Members then pro-
ceeded to the election of Office-Bearers for the ensuing year,
and the Scrutineers reported the following a3 chosen by majo-_
rity of votes, viz,; President, The Honorable Lieut.-Colonel
Bell, C.B. &c.; Vice-Presidents, Mr. Joubert, Dr, Murray,
Mr. Stoll, Mr. Von Ludwig; Councillors, Mr. Makrill, Major
Michell, Mr. D.Cloete, Rev. A. Faure, Major Cloete, Mr.
Hertzog; Treasurer, Mr, Watermeyer; Secretaries, Dr. Dyce
and the Rev. Dr. Adamson; and the following having been
panied as the Junior Members of last year, viz. Mr. M. van

reda, Mr. G. Thompson, Mr. Reid, the above were declared
to compose the Council for the ensuing year.—There were
elected unanimously, to be Nonorary Members of the Institu-
tion, Liett.-Colonel Colebroke, Professor G, Vrolik, senior, of
Amsterdam ;' Dr. Ruys van der Hoeren, of Leyden; Dr. Somer-
ville, Inspector General of Hospitals ; Professor Hockstaeter,
of Esslingen in Wurtemburg; Dr. Steudel, do.; Professor
C. G.C. Reinwardt, of Leyden; — Van Roser, Councillor
of Legation, Stuttgart; Dr. Jaeger, Stuttgart; Dr. van Keil-
meyer, Councillor of State, Wurtemburg; Professor Ferdinand
von Gmelin, of Tubingen; Professor Christian Gmelin, do. ;
Eduard Ruppel, Franckfort on Mayne; Dr. P. F, Kretzschmar,
do.; Dr. Burke, Inspector General of Hospitals.

.The Gold Medals awarded in 1830, to Mr. Bowie and to
Mr. Nande, and the Silver Medals awarded by Resolution of
19th February 1831, were presented by His Excellency. There
“was then read a letter from Mr. Justice Menzies, inclosing an
extract of a letter from Lieut.-Colonel Colebroke, and recom-
mending that the Institution should open a correspondence
with the Royal Asiatic Society, according to the example of
the Literary and Agricultural Society of Ceylon, the Prospectus
and Regulations of which accompanied this communication.
The Council was instructed to give early attention to this
proposal.

July 6.—There: were presented some models of Anchors,
transmitted by Capt. Evatt of Port Elizabeth; and also a model
of an instrument for reaping grain.—It was resolved, that ac-
cording to the-ecommendation of the Council, premiums be
offered for Vegetables, &c. and for the best specimen of Cape
Brandy ; and it was announced, that Mr. Von Ludwig renewed

v

the South African Institution: 105

his offer of a premium of Rds. 50, for the best specimen of
Cape-grown Leaf Tobacco: the two latter to be awarded at the
Annual General Meeting in June.—There was read a paper by
Mr. Reid, Member of the Institution, on the Salts of Mercury,
and some of their combinations, used in Pharmacy, (printed
in this Number of the Journal). Dr. Adamson, ‘Secretary, ex-
hibited and described a Thermometer, intended to register the
variations of temperature at all times. This consisted of a
Thermometer of a peculiar construction, suspended so as to
vibrate like a balance upon an axis, and mark the variations of
temperature by tracing a line upon a surface. The object was
effected by the following arrangements :—a sufficient degree of
varying préponderance must be given to one extremity of the
tube, to overcome the friction with which the tracing pdint has
to contend; which cannot be attained by filling the ther-
mometer with mercury or alcohol alone, because the quantity
by which mercury expands for one degree, is too small to affect
sufficiently the friction of the instrament, even when suspended
in the most delicate manner, and the weight of a column of
alcohol is too little to produce the requisite power by its greater
expansion, We must, therefore, employ the expansion of the
lighter fluid, combined with the~weight of the heavier one.
The instrument exhibited, consisted of a tube having a diameter
of about one sixteenth of an inch, with a bulb at each end.
The larger bulb was filled with transparent alcohol, which by
its expansion moved a column of mercury, filling the whole of
the tube connecting the bulbs. The smaller bulb serves simply
as a reservoir into which the mercury may be driven. The
shifting of the centre of gravity of this column of mercury,
affords the preponderance which we want, and the power of the
instrument, in this respect, will depend on the length and
weight of the ‘column, and on the size of the bulb filled with
alcohol. The materials must be'so disposed that neither the
alcobol at one end nor the air at the other, have any oppor-
tunity of rising’ through the mercury, in the different inclinations
of the instrument. It is, on this account, requisite to have a
piece of the tube adjoining to the bulbs, at each end, turned
upwards, and so to balance the instrument, that the tube when
quite filled with the mercury shall be horizontal. It would be
advantageous for the above-mentioned purposes, that the tube ~
should be of smaller bore, and that the mercury should partly
fill the lower parts of both bulbs; but in this case the gradu-
ation of the instrument could be effected only by comparison
with another. It is evident that the same methpd of producing
preponderance may be attained: very readily in the sympie-
zometer, so as to indicate the variations of barometric pressure,

IL

106 Notices of the Proceedings of

The friction at the axis may be rendered almost insensible, by
suspending the instrument on a single point.

The registering part of the instrument exhibited, consisted of
a light vertical arm attached to the tube et the axis of motion,
At its lower extremity was attached a delicate glass tube, be-
ing one of those used for containing the leads supplied along
with Mordan’s pencils; inside of the tube there was a light-
pointed spine or bristle, so as to move freely up and down,
and rest upon a surface beneath the tube. This surface was a
thin and long moveable plate of transparent mica. The pre-
ponderance in the thermometer makes the point move across
this plate. On the underside of it, Jines are to be drawn per-
pendicular to the direction of the point’s movement, and at in-
tervals*corresponding to the divisions of the thermometric
scale. Thus the movement of the point across this plate in-
dicates the temperature. The plate itself is made to move
lengthways, under the marking point, by means of a watch or
timepiece. And across the thermometric divisions, on its
under side, are drawn other lines, marking the divisions of
time. When the instrument is set to work, the smooth upper
surface of the plate of mica is blackened in the smoke of a
lamp, and properly disposed under the marking point, which,
by resting upon it, will, under the influence of its own move-
ment from variations of temperature, and the movement of the
plate by the watch, trace a distinct waving line on the
blackened surface; the intersections of which, with the di-
visions on the under-side, point out the rate and period of the
variations of temperature. The plate of mica was bent to a
cylindric surface, so as to accommodate the circular movement
of the marking point. It was shown that the traces could be
advantageously received upon a concave spheric conoid, kept
in continued revolution. The advantages of using mica in
delicate measurements, or for scales of instruments, was also
illustrated.

Aug. 31.—There was announced as presented by Mr. Ebden,
a specimen of the Macacou or Madagascar Cat.—Capt. Bance
presented a report respecting the models of Anchors, sent by
Captain Evatt of Port Elizabeth; in which he showed, that
‘the contrivance proposed as a modification of the common
anchor, would prevent it from keeping so fast a hold of the
ground, in consequence of the shank being jointed, or moving
in the plane of the arms, upon an axis at the crown. There
was presented a,copy of a Memoir on Steam-boats, by Captain
Pole ef His Majesty’s ship Maidstone, with remarks thereupon,
by Monsr. Faraguet of the College at Port Louis, ‘This

#
the South African Institution. 107

memoir contains the description of a revolving paddle proposed
_by Cant. Pole, to be applied to steam-ships. It was accom-
“panied by additional observations from Capt. Pole, in which
he proposed and described a species of paddle acting by direct
impact, to be employed for the same purpose. Dr. Adamson
elucidated this subject by remarks of the following tenor; be-

ing chiefly an outline of a paper on the subject, prepared by
him about 10 years ayo.

Before being able to investigate theoretically the effects of
different kinds of machinery, we must derive from our ex-
perience some measure according to which the power we seek
to create may be estimated. This measure is attained with
accuracy sufficient for practical purposes, in the case .of the
steam-boat, by assuming the stream of water driven off from
the vessel as a representative of the force by which it is pro-
pelled. We thus simplify the problems offered us, by identify-
ing them, with the determination of the effect of streams of
given sections and velocities. We may assume the resistance
of the vessel to be constant, or that the different kinds of
machinery proposed are applied to the same vessel: and we
have to consider what are the conditions under which they will
communicate to it a given velocity. The stream or efflux re-
quired for this end, may have different characters; as being
either of alarge section and small velocity, or of smaller section
and great velocity: and if we fix on a determined speed to be
given to the vessel, it is easy to assign theoretically, the most
advantageous velocity of the stream, or of the propeller which
ereates it. There can be little doubt that this velocity has
hitherto been rated too low; and that with the common ex-
ternal machinery the velocity might be advantageously in-
creased, and the section of the stream or size of the propelling
parts diminished. ‘The present established relations between
these elements, seem to arise, notso much from the erroneous
theories which have propagated on the subject, as from the
difficulty of increasing the velocity to its requisite value, with
out producing the greater disadvantage of adding complexity
to the internal machinery. The experiments necessary for the
proper elucidation of these matters could be easily made, and

, would afford important results. We can, notwithstanding,
guided by our present experience, employ the measure proposed,
as affording without the chance of great error, an easy and
beneficial method of comparing the effects of different modes
of action in known or proposed machinery, We may assume
the following case as determined by practice: that, if the
striking surface of the propellers be 16 square feet, and the
velocity of their centre of reaction, or of the stream which they

s
108 : Notices of the Proctedings of

create be 10 nautical miles per hour, this will produce a ve-
locity of 7 miles per hour, in vessels of an advantageous shape
measuring about 300 tons. In all cases where a stream of theé®
same section and velocity, or of the same dynamic eflect when
these vary, can be produced, we may decide that the effect
will be the same. Kepresenting the moving power in this
case by the number 1600, we may estimate the effect of any
machinery as of the same amount, when the section of its
stream multiplied by the square of the effective velocity of the
striking part, produces this number. ;

In determining the value of different kinds of propelling
machinery, we have only to ascertain the greater or less amount
‘of power in the internal machinery, which will be required,
when the contrivance works under such conditious as to pro-~
duce the result above-mentioned.

All kinds of propelling machinery may be divided into two
classes, according as the movement is rotatory or rectilineal
and each division is susceptible of two subdivisions, according
as the striking surface meets the water directly or obliquely,
There are therefore four varieties :

1. The first, viz. when the movement is rotatory and the
Bo roae direct includes the oar and the common paddle wheel.

1e latter is in principle the same as the former, deprived of its
back stroke, or reciprocating movement. So great are the ad-
vantages of the common paddle wheel, on account of its slight
friction, its simplicity, and its regularity of movement, that it
will probably never be superseded in its application to ordinary
purposes. The simplest form of it has hitherto retained its
superiority over the complex contrivances proposed for render-
ing its action more advantageous.* In fighting ships or bat-
teries moved by steam, it has occasionally been placed in-
ternally, as affording greater security to it. It might in such
a case be secured beneath the surface of the sea, by being
placed horizontally; the water being supplied from forwards,
so as to be led in at the centre of the wheel; but propelled
backwards from its circumference, as happens to the air in
certain blowing machines. The power required to produce a
given effect, would in this case be much increased.

2. The second variety, which is when the movement is ro- |
tatory and the impact oblique, offers the construction proposed
in the first memoir by Captain Pole, and by many others, in
several different forms. A patent seems. to have been got for
it, about thirty years ago. It may be described as identical
with the arms and vanes of a windmill or smoke-jack, revolv-
ing under water. On account of the obliquity ofits surface, the
vane must move about twice as fast as the stream it produces,

e

the South African Instilution. 109

This velocity could be attained only by giving the propellers
aery long and cumbrous arms, or else very great rapidity at
heiraxles. The construction is evidently therefore not suitable
to the purposes of ordinary navigation. But as the apparatus
may be put entirely under water, it may be found efficient
enough, to give a secure but slow movement, to a steam-ship
armed to defend a harbour.

3. The third variety is when oth the movement and the
impact are direct, as is the case with the piston of a pump, or
a vertical surface drawn or driven in the direction of a vessel’s.
progress. A contrivance of this kind is proposed by Captain
Pole, in his second memoir, It may be remarked in general,
that when a flat surface is propelled against the water outside
of a vessel, the ftiction of the spindles or rods which carry the
surfaces or flaps, and the resistance to the return of these
surfaces, when their effective stroke is made, must be so great
as to render such constructions quite inefficient for any but
very slow movements. A modification of this variety of pro-.
peller was among the earliest contrivances proposed for
moving ships. It was suggested by Bernonetti, and afterwards
by Dr. Franklin. It consists of a pump inside the yessel,
drawing water in at the bow, and ejecting it at the, stern,
Though never yet successfully put in practice, it seems to be
the most promising of those methods which admit of the |
machinery being entirely under water. The old engine of’
Savary, without a piston, or with a quantity of oil in place of
one, might be employed; or the piston of the pump might be
attached to that of the steam cylinder; in either case we should
have a machine of the simplest and most convenient form con-
ceivable, especially if in the latter instance it were so disposed
as to work horizontally. A patent for a contrivance on this
principle was taken outin 1820, The details in the Edinburgh
Philosophical Journal, vol. v. seem to show a misconception of
the scale on which an effective apparatus of the kind must be
constructed, This principle possess the advantage of allowing
the velocity of the striking or pressing surface, to bear any
ratio whatever to that of the stream it generates. ‘The velocity
of the steam piston ought not to be so much as two miles per
hour, and if, for the purpose of attaining the effect of 1600.
mentioned above, we retain the same section and velocity in the
stream, each stroke of the pump would need to expell more
than would fill five times the length of the stroke of the steam
piston, in a channel having a section of 16 square fect. This
could be effected by means of boxes-inclosing a series of
pistons attached to the same piston rod, but only by the sacrifice
of a very great space inside the vessel, If, however, we re-.

110 Notices of the Proceedings of the S. A. Institution,

duce the section or aperture to one square foot, the velocity
of efflux must be 40 miles; and if it were four square feet, the.
velocity would be 20 miles, In this last case, the pump must®
discharge at each stroke, as much as would fill a channel of
4 square feet, to the height of ten times the steam piston’s
Sy Even in this case the machinery -will occupy much
room; nor does the principle seem applicable to any case but
that formerly alluded to, when it may be required to produce
a stall velocity by means of machinery defended against that.
4, The fourth variety of propellers, is that in which the moyve-
ment is rectilineal, but the impact is oblique. Several pro-
posals of machinery of this kind have been offered. They
promise little advantage. The propellers may work on a plane
perpendicular to the vessel’s course, either vertically or hori-
zontally, aid be completely under water; and the retuta
stroke produces the same effect as the other directed out-
wards; but there is here the disadvantage of oblique impact
already mentioned, that the velocity of the strikmg surface
must be double that of the stream which it generates, ‘The
machinery would be cumbrous, and easily disarranged,

It will be ovious from this analysis, that the ordinary re-
volving paddle-wheel is superior to other contrivances for
commoaA navigation by vessels of burden.

‘

Where so great an extent of cooling surface could be so
readily piocured, the proposal to employ alcohol, or brandy,
in place of water, to produce an expensive vapour, is worthy
of attention. What we know of the specific heat of these
substances encourages the experiment. The waste of material
might, from the circumstance above-mentioned, be almost en-
urely prevented.

The easiest and most effective method of producing a slow
movement, in some cases, may be found in the employment of
an explosive mixture, such as crushed gunpowder. Its power
might be applied directly to the water in a tube passing through
the vessel, or to water contained in a strong cylinder rising
from such a tube; presenting a machine of very simple struc:
ture. This would-be the moving power of the rocket more ad-=
vantageously employed. The effect may be understood by
couceiving the coil of a long gun fired underwater. A smail
proportion of the powder spent in firing the broadside of: a

ship, might in this way produce a decisive effect upon her
position.

October 10.—A collection of specimens sent by Dr. Smith,
was presented, consisting of 828 articles, of which 119 were
ordered to be added to the Museum.

Local Intelligence. 114}

January 13, 1832.—The Committee appointed for attending —

the show of Vegetables and Competition, reported that no more

‘thah one specimen had been sent fulfilling the conditions pro-
posed. It was agreed, that such be in the mean time post-
poned.—The following works were presented as donations to
the Institution, viz.; Ilustrations of Ornithology, by Sir Wm.
Jardine, Barts; and J, P.Selby, Esq. 6 Numbers;. from Sir
Wm. Jardine; and the Edinburgh Geographical Journal, 3
Numbers, from H. H. Cheek, Esq.. There were also presented,
the Skin of a spotted Hyzena, procured by Dr. Smith;* and a
collection of dried Plants, as a donation from Mr. Bojer of
Mauritius.

Jan, 23.—At a meeting of Council Mr. Verreaux presented
as a donation to the Museum, three Cape Moles and a Guinea
Fowl, mounted.—It was agreéd to take a lease of the house in
the Looyers’-plein, called Machtenburg, as a Depository for the
Museum, &e, ;

Jan. 27.—There were presented, as a donation to the Insti-
tution, a package of preserved Ferns, &c. from Mr. Bojer of
the College at Port Louis.

LOCAL INTELLIGENCE,

The following singular Case was sent to us by Mr. Rew,
Clerk to the Attorney General for this Colony.

Ow the 22d of November last, a female Slave of J. A. Mool-
man, a farmer, named Lea, residing at Kan River, in the
district of Swellendam, having been sent out to herd her

master’s goats, which was her usual occupation, returned in.

the evening, when she informed her mother that she had, whilsé
in the fields that day, been delivered of a still-born female child,
which she had buried. On being questioned by her mistress
why she had not brought it to the house, she answered, “ she
did not know that it was necessary to bring a dead child home,
and that she could not have brought it without having been
observed by the lads who were out with the horses.”

EES EE A SS ES CBr es

rae Sey es eae

ia it rr tt eed eal

112 Local Intelligence.

Her mistress ordered her to go and point out the place where
the child was buried, but after she had proceeded a short way
she recalled her fearing that the coldness of the weather might
injure her health. The next morning, accompanied by her
mother and her mistres, she went and pointed out the spot.
Having removed some loose earth, they found the child lying
on its left side. The funis had not been tied, but no hemor-
rhage had ensued. Having observed that the child, which
was very cold, moaned, they made a fire and attempted to
warm it, but not succeeding, they carried it to the house,
where they put it to bed and applied warm stones to its body,
by which means it recovered so much that in the evening it
was able to suck, and on the 13th’December was in perfect
health, and was carried by the mother to Swellendam, where

an examination of the case was taken before the Resident
Magistrate.

When the child was found to be alive, Mrs. Moolman said to
Lea, ‘* You said the child was dead, but here we find it alive,”
to which she replied, “ I can only say, I thought the child was
dead.” She did not evince any emotions either of joy or grief

She is the mother of two other children, and is very fond of
them.

January 6, 1881.

ANNUAL REPORT

OF
THE SOUTH AFRICAN INSTITUTION.

READ 13th JUNE 1831.
<j

Tue Council, in vow reporting to the Members of the Institu-
tion, respecting the proceedings of last year, will allude shortly,
1. To the Transactions of the Institution; 2. To the Subjects
to which its attention has been directed; and, 3. To the Ac-
quisitions it has made.

1. As to its Transactions :—there have been admitted during
the past twelve months, 10 members, making the whole num-
ber now composing the Institution, to be 50 members, and 14
subscribers, not members. The Council has to remark with
regret, that, in several instances, the attendance of members
on the monthly sittings of the Association, has been thin and
discouraging ; it is hoped that the change of the hour of
assembling from 8 o’clock to 3 p.m. may prove a remedy for
this occurrence. The Council have also, as last year, to state
that no competitor has appeared for the premium offered by
the Association, for a Statistical Account of any District in the
Colony. The smaller premiums which the Association offered
this year, were proposed with the intention of promoting the
improvement of objects cultivated for gratification or emolu-
ment; and making due allowance for the unprepared state in
which competitors must be found, on a first occasion of the kind,
the Show of Fruit, &c. on the 19th of February, was highly
gratifying. In conformity with the report of the Committee
appointed to arrange and conduct this matter, premiums were
ordered to be presented to Mr. P. van Breda, Mr. M. van
Breda, Mr. J. Cloete, Plumstead; Mr. IH. Cloete, Lewenhoff;
Mr. Bergh, and the Gardener to the Rev. A. Faure,—and the
means of preparing appropriate Medals having been procured,
the Council have determined that those above-mentioned, to-
gether with the gold medals awarded last year to Mr. Naude
and Mr. Bowie, shall be presented at the General Annual
Meeting held this day. ‘The means in this instance adopted

114 Annual Report of the S. A. Institution.

by the Institution, have never failed, in any country whete they
have been tried, to produce an improvement in its productions,
beyond all original expectation, and if by similar efforis any
thing approaching to the same degree of progress shouldoccur
here as in other countries, the vegetable productions cultivated
at the Cape, may be expected to attain a beauty and excellence
hitherto unrivalled, ‘The effect of these means has been not
only to improve whiat existed any where, but also to promote the
introduction of articles admired for their splendor and utility
in other countries, and they have led to the creation or dis-
covery of new varieties suited to the soil and climate. With
the advantages which our land possesses, for improving what is
established, or gathering what is foreign, there is every thing
favorable to its assuming an eminent rank amid those that are
most fruitful, and are best adorned with whatever tends to the
sustenance or gratilication of their inhabitants.

On the advantages of having a Botanic or Experimental
Garden in this place, and on the facilities for constructing and
preserving it, it is unnecessary to dilate. But this. is an object
in which the Institution can only aid, without having the pro-
spect, in the presen{ state of its funds and engagements, of”
carrying on successfully an indapendent establishment.—
Under our Association it could not be expected to make such a
return of pecuniary profit as would serve to counterbalance its
expence;. though it cannot be doubtec I, that, with the interested
and vigilant superintendence of an i:ulividual profiting by its
produce, such would be the case; frora the facilities here pre-
sented for the exportation of indigenous articles, and from the
advantages which would be derived from it as a nursery
ground for the colony, to introduce sere the productions of
similar climates. In carrying on the me: isures announced as in
view, Jast year, under the tiharal encoura; yement offered by His
Excellency the Governor, the Council «2xpected that before
this period, an individual interested in th e same object, would
have been found, desirous of making it professionally a
source of emolument to himself, but willi: yw at the same time
to make it so far an establishment for the public benefit, as-to
justify the Institution in transferring to him, , whatever facilities
they might be able to attain, or in affording whatever small aid
their funds or influence might admit, The only proposal of:
this kind which the Council has had an oppor tunity of making,
has, for the present, been declined...

_ The: Council. have’ been!much gratified b y finding that a
similarity of view had led to the formation of : \ similar Society
in the Island of Mauritius,- of which the An. aual Report for
1829-30, was read at one of the Sittings of the Institution.

Annual Report of the S, A. Insiitution. 115

From this document, and from others which since have reached
us, we rejoice to find that the Société d’Histoire Naturelle de’
l’ Isle Maurice, prosecutes with exemplary assiduity and eminent
skill, the course of investigations to which they have given
themselves. The Institutions are now on terms of strictest
correspondence, both having granted to the members of the
other, who may be present in either place, the privileges of
. Corresponding Members,

The Institution has not had yet the pleasure of seeing any
corresponding Associations established in our own country
districts, in furtherance of its purposes.

The Council is glad to find that “‘ The South African Quar-
terly Journal” has excited attention both in this country and
elsewhere ; and its continued and regular publication would,
we know from experience, be in many respects advantageous to
the Institution and the public, but, in consequence of the sup-
ply of material falling short. of that which is required by a
quarterly publication, it has been found necessary to publish
Suceaaaiye numbers only when suitable means present them-
selves.

2. In regard to the Subjects submitted to the consideration
of the Institution at its Sittings, we have to notice—

1. In-Statistics, only one or two facts. From a return of the
Convictions before the Local Courts in the District of Albany,
containing a population of 5896, for the year 1829, we learn
that the proportions of crimes in the different races of that popu-
lation, differ exceedingly: those occurring in the white race
amounting to 1 in 84, among the Hottentots to 1 in 14, and

_among the other people of colour to 1 in 10, of their respective
numbers. In the returns of the population of the whole colony’
for the same year, we observe an excess of births’ beyond’ the
mortality, to the amount of 1450, being one eighty-second part:
of the whole population. ‘This would determine the period in
which the population will double itself, as 57 years nearly. fn
the returns of cases tried before the Circuit Courts of the whole
colony, in 1830, the proportions are 1 conviction for every 750
persons ; the crimes against the person amounting to 1 in 10
of the convictions; the latter occurring almost solely among
the coloured races.. The convictions for the same year, com-.
pared with the accusations, give the following remarkable re-
sults, that, of the white population, three-fourths only of the
whole tried are convicted, while of the Hottentots and other
people of colour, jointly, the convicted. amount to jj nearly, of
the whole accused.

2. On the subject of Botany, we have to notice the con-
tinvation, by Mr, Bowie, of his remarks on the cultivation of

,

116 Annual Report of the S. A. Institution.

exotic plants, and to express our hope that the Members of the
Institution will devote their attention largely to this subject, as
they have opportunity; and we will be pardoned for particu-
larizing, a8 an example, the conduct of Mr. Von Ludwig, an
associate, and member of your Council, who has deeply merited -
the gratitude of his countrymen. We have lately received from
him, a list containing the names of no less than 207 distinct
species, which he is now attempting to naturalize, along with
many varieties of the common fruit trees. The number which
the colony had been successful in establishing, at the time
when Thunberg prepared his Flora Capensjs, cannot be con-
sidered as exceeding 158, possessing any claims to beauty or
utility. It may be perlraps discovered, that many others, and
even some of those now procured by Mr. Ludwig, already have
been tried in other cases without success; and it is to be re-
gretted that we have not a detail of these unsuccessful experi-
ments; since the information to be derived from such is always
of great value, as pointing out the causes of failure, and tending
to secure~success in other attempts. Mr. Ludwig’s list con-
tains a great proportion of the useful plants and trees culti-
vated in Europe, or adorning its forests. His attempts will,
we hope, in a short period, add much to the beauty and variety
of the ornamental planting, under which it is necessary to seek
shelter from the summer’s heat, by affording a greater choice
of species to accommodate the different situations where such
is required, and will doubtless tend to confer on the colony,
the inestimable benefit of scattering useful timber over the
monotonous wastes of which so much of it consists. Mr. Lud-
wig has also succeeded in introducing the Cochineal Insect,
and has remarked an interesting fact, in regard to its habits,
in its preference of the Cactus Lana, or common Turkish fig.
The Aloe plant of Barbadoes has also been introduced success-
fully by another individual; and the Cork tree by a third.

In the science of Mineralogy —one probable locality of Fossil’
Remains, belonging (o a large mammiferous animal, has been
indicated in the Karroo. Two different individuals of the
species have been noticed by different observers, and various
fragments have been sent hither, part of which are now lodged’
in the Museum. No such minute detail of their position has
reached us, as to determine the aera of their deposition, i.e.
whether they belong to the ancient general collections, with.
which so many districts of the world are strewed, or have been
produced by accidental circumstances of local effect. ~ It may.
be inferred, that the catastrophe which deposited them must
either have been distant in time, and universal, or else sudden
and peculiar in its operation, for, by no occurrence of late date,

Annual Report of the 8. A. Iustitution. 117

could such an appearance have been presented, unless the de=
stroying cause had so operated as to secure the carcases from
the numerous and powerful devourers of carrion with which
our deserts abound.

~ We may notice also, on this branch of our inquiries, two
papers on the Analysis of Mineral Springs in the colony. One
of which, by Dr. Mair at Uitenhage, proposes some specula-
tious with regard to the causes of the high temperature of
several of our springs, presenting us for future investigation,
the consideration whether this can arise from volcanic agency,

or be the more probable result of chemical changes near the

earth’s surface.

In Meteorology we have to regret that so little is done over
the colony, or so few notices received of whatis doing. The
Institution has in its possession, Diaries of the Weather, &c.
at Port Elizabeth, during three years; these are not, however,
successive, and the earlier ones of them have been, apparently
from the want of instruments, kept in an unsatisfactory mode,
but still so as to show the zeal and perseverance of the inquirer.
The most valuable, is an abstract of Observations on the Tem-
perature, Atmospheric Pressure, and prevailing Winds, during
1830, transmitted by Mr. Francis. The abstract represents the
extreme and,mean temperatures of that year as30°. 70$°, and
61 °. The highest mean temperature of a month, (Jan.) is 74
Famh. ‘The mean height of the Barometer is given as 30-15
inches, and the range 0-7 inch. The prevailing winds are of
the same character as those which agitate our atmosphere, and
are noticed as 229 days of north-west and 128 of south-east,
with 8 days calm. Those remarks combined with an abstract
in our possession, of the winds during 1826, would give the
proportions of these winds as 225 to 136. The days on which
there was rain, more or less, are marked as 62. It is to be
regretted that no measurement is made of the real quantity of
rain falling annually in the different districts of the colony ‘
nor, in fact, any adequate means taken to ascertain the cha-
racters of the two very dissimilar climates which prevail oo

the extended sea coast, and in the wide and arid interior of |

our country, though these circumstances are of such obvious
importance in estimating their capabilities, in judging of the
character of their vegetation, or in illustrating the condition of
society which will naturally prevail in them. ;

The Atmosphere can never cease to be to us an object of
interest, and the domain which the investigation of its proper-
ties has now opened to human research, will probably be for
generations the field where science will seck its triumphs and
curiosity its rewards, Our ignorance of it stands as a barrier

118 Annual Report of the S. A. Institution.

in the prosecution of other sciences, and of all which men pur-
sue mercly through their power of analysis and generalization
exercised on phenomena over the occurrence of which they
have nocontrol, its improvement perhaps needs the most in-
tricate research, and its perfection the most lasting and widely,
diffused observation; to measure its various powers and prog-
nosticate their variations, will be, if brought under the control
of human science, the loftiest and most beneficial of its results, .
But it is one which peculiarly requires the aid of many widely
scattered observers, and of vigilant observation. All the
climates of the world are under its influence, and by it are
- united into one system, so that no great change in its functions
in one district, can be entirely of local effect, but must be
either the symptom or the cause of extended variations. Ere *
a perfect system of climate for one country can be constructed,
these variations must be observed in all others, and their causes
traced to their origin; and perhaps the real reason why such
attempts have hitherto been so futile, is, that they have been
founded on the partial data derived from local observations,
The little shifting eddies of the stream have alone been watched,
without looking to the swell or fall of the wide and far travelled
currents which give them birth. Though separated by a very”
distinct boundary, the great atmospheric commotions or the
changes which occur beyond its mean movements in one
hemisphere, cannot fail of influencing the other; and hence the
obvious advantage of universal observations at the same Limes,
and hence the value, for purposes of comparison, due to obser-
vations in past years. One of the most instructive means of
investigating the variations of these currents, would be to con-
Struct a map of all the directions which the wind has assunied
over every part of the world at the same instant, and it will
be, perhaps, only when such a spectacle can be presented for
every day, over many successive years, that men will haye
skill to form rules for determining the changes of coming
seasons. With such aid, of sufficient extent and continuance,
it would no longer be chimerical to predict with no hesitating
accuracy, the-cycle of the seasons. ‘There are means, we may
remark, for the attainment of this result, more abundant and
important than men have yet employed. When we consider
the number of ships constantly traversing the ocean, with their
existence dependant on the vigilance of their observations, and ~
almost gil in the practice of recording minutely, the changes
which they experience, there is“presented to us in the Journals
of their voyages, an ample fund of the information we need ;
and paras a day has not elapsed for these many years, in
which there might not have been derived from these floating ob-
Servatories, the means of determining the course and termina-

Annual Report of the S. A. Lastitution. 119

tion of every breeze which has breathed upon the ocean. » We
would eamestly recommend the collection of such journals, to
all members of the Institution who have opportunity.

We have our own part also in these discoveries to fulfil ;
the importance of which part will be evinced by a slight con-
sideration of our position. All great changes in the aerial
currents must be dependant on the universal currents, to which
the atmosphere enveloping the world is subjected. Of these
currents, the one sweeps over us in summer, diffusing the
coolness of the higher latitudes over the regions betwixt us and
the equator; it directs its course upon the warm and humid
countries of the tropics, to which it is attracted by the influence
of a vertical sun, expanding and raising the stream as it arrives
loaded with the heat and vapour of the tropic atmosphere,—
As it cannot be sustained in a heap over the equator, it neces-
sarily flows back; constituting an upper stream sliding across
the lower sheet of cooler air which supplies it, and it proceeds
to its origin again, falling down upon the higher latitudes, and
imparting to them the moisture of the equatorial seas and
marshes. In the northern hemisphere, it forms the humid
zephyr which breathes along with the moistures, somewhat of
the heat of the central regions, over the cooler latitudes, where
it falls.

In our position we encounter it as the rainy north-wester,
rendered comparatively cold by its Jong journey in the high
and freezing regions which it traverses. Various causes pro-
duce irregularities in the boundaries of that region or belt.over
which these currents pass, and more particularly on that verge
of the belt where ths one stream commences its direction
towards the equator and the other decends to fill the void.
There the currents must be found intermingling, changing their
relative positions, and each influencing in alt imaginable
modes and degrees, the direction and energy of the other,

Upon this boundary are we situated, or rather, it may be said,
to pass over our heads in the transition from one season to the
other. Ip following the parallel of latitude in which we are,
we shall probably find places which are more permanently
within, and others more permanently excluded from this
boundary. The curves which the boundary would thus trace
upon the globe, must be constantly varying their position and
inflexions, not only in the changing seasons of any one year,
but also in the corresponding seasons of one as compared with
another. Since nothing new starts into being amidst the
material causes of these changes, and nothing escapes that
we know of by which they are much influenced, their varieties
doubtless are subject to laws, intended for man’s observation

120 Annual Report of the S. A. Institution.

and-analysis, till he be able, as he has done in the more perfect
science of astronomy, to look over cycles of revolutions, and
disentangle from their present complexity, the causes and
succession of phenomena, in which his power and wellbeing
are so deeply involved.

This view tells us on what distant events the aspect of our
seasons may depend, and that the direction or force of the
summer breezes, which fan away from our soil the accumu-
lating intensity of an unveiled sunshine, or the hazy gales
which roll in the ocean’s mists upon U8, in our winter, may
have derived their direction and force, in different seasons,
from the comparative power with which the sun has scorched
the central regions of our continent. And if observers. were
scattered closely over the regions of the world, each observa-
tion would aid in establishing some important fact, or tracing
some interesting modification of those atmospheric energies,
which, in their regularity and consequences, imitate the
beautiful functions of the living frame.

There are, unfortunately, mo meteorological instruments
accessible to the community, which can be considered as of
authority fitted to be resorted to as standards to regulate those
of more common structure. We are not aware, that some, even
of the commonest, have been at all regularly in use in the
colony. It were certainly an object worthy the attention of the
Institution, that the best and most approved in construction;
should be at its disposal, for purposes of reference and com-
parison, and that measures be taken to disperse the means of ob-
serving, throughont the colony, and to secure attention to them:

We have now spoken of all the objects of practical utility

which have engaged the attention of the Institution during the

ast year. But the sciences presented for our contemplation,
ive a nobler aspect than when seen merely as adding a little
to the comforts of society. Science may be loved because it
presents knowledge to gratify the mind's desire ; they who so
pursue it disown and disregard its profit, and trample on the
commercial aspect it may wear, when it invites only by the
petty consequences of making men fare the better or live the
more sumptuously. When sought because they exercise and
enlighten, the abstrusest may then present an aspect as inviting
as the most popular; and to trace the inventor's skill in a
formula, or follow the careful and. penetrating research,
wherewith his mind has combined and developed its com-
ponents, or to scan the symmetry ofits form orthe power given
by its application, may give an interest as intense as that
wherewith the idle devour the productions of the romancer’s
genius. The pursuit demands respect or sympathy, as the

Annual Report of the S. A. Institution. 121

means of loftiest gratification to minds of the highest order.
But let no one disregard even the practical value of that in
which the philosopher sceks his enjoyment. The progress of
knowledge is constantly bringing out into practical effect dis-
coveries of pure science, which, when first announced, seemed
unlikely to afford more than scope for the skill and practice
of the cultivator. A future age will find the profit of arising
discoveries, iis the present is profiting by the past, however
apart from present usefulness may be the course which the
inquirer seems to pursue. The detonating contrivances once
offered as an amusement to the tyro chemist, are effecting a
change in the system of national assault or defence. Dis-
coveries may be sought and loved as a matter of curiosity, and
left to be applied to the use of future generations, as the seeds
which serve for toys to a child and are flung aside upon the
earth, are recognized again when they emerge into life, the
origin of wide spread vegetation to other ages.

3. Acquisitions of the Association :—

The Treasurer reports, with the concurrence of the Auditors,
that during last year the net receipts of the Institution have
been £142; 17s. and the expenditure £183:7:1, leaving in
his hands the sum of £65 : 5 : 83 in cash, and that of outstand-
ing claims, there is a balance in favor of the Institution
of £38:8:6, making its total available fund amount to
£103:14:2%, including subscriptions now due, and acquisi-
tions in the Stock of the Association.

The Council have to remark, that a great part of the above
outstanding balance is so disposed of as to be refunded
gradually by the transmission of Specimens to the Museum.

OF Acquisitions to this branch of the Institution, the Coun-
cil have to notice,

1. A superb Lion, of which the skin was presented by His
Excellency the Governor. )

2. A specimen of the wild Boar of the Colony.

3. A Skull of a Hippopotamus, presented by the Rev. 11. P.
Wallbeck, Genadendal.

4. Some foreign Birds, &c. from The Right Honorable Lady
Vrances Cole.

5. The male and female of the Gilloorie of India, (Sciurus
Palmarum,) presented by Madame Coudrie, of the Island of
Mauritius,

6. Acollection of native Birds,. transmitted by Dr. Smith,
amounting to 200 individuals. The disposal of which has no«
yet been arranged.

7. Specimens of Fossil Bones of a large Mammi@rous
Animal, from the Karroo; presented by the Rey. Dr, Adantson,

I

EO LL

122

rr a a
——————

NATURAL HISTORY SCCIETY

‘
OF THE

MAURITIUS.

[We have obtained from this examplary Institution, the valuable priyj-
lege of translating and publishing the following Reports and Notices.
We have to express our regret, both on account of the unavoidable
delay which has occurred in presenting them to our readers, aud of
the necessity under which we are now placed, of epitomizing and con-
densing them, from want uf room to exhibit all their details.]

ANNUAL REPORT.
READ ON THE 2th OF AUGUST 1830.

.
Tris document commences by specifying the steps taken to
institute the Association, and the various attempts of the same
nature in preceding periods. In 1801, after the arrival at the
Mauritius of the ships, le Geographe and le Naturaliste,
several of the philosophers attached to that expedition, re-
mained in the island. Among them was Mr. Bory de St. Vin-
cent, so widely known by his zeal in the investigation of science,
and by the publications in which he illustrated it. He, aided

. by Mr. Lislet Geoflroy, laid the foundation of a society, with a

very extensive aim. This Association included many noted
names, and, with some modifications, continued its labours tiJ]
1818; distinguishing itself by the publication of various me-
moirs, and articles in natural history.

At the foundation of the Lyceum, under the French Govern-
ment, it was intended to connect with it, a Museum and g
Library. For the purpose of carrying this intention into effect
subsequently, two of the present members of the Natural
History Society, viz. Mr. G. Bouton and Mr. J. Desjardins,
made, in 1826, the generous but unsuccessful proposal, to
attach gratuitously their collections to this Institution. The
existing Association, which confines its views specifically to
Natural History, originated in 1829, and commenced its labors
under the following office-bearers : His Excellency Sir Charles
Colville, Patron; Mr. C. Telfair, President; Mr. J. Delisse,
Vice-President; Mr. Wenceslas Bojer, ditto; Mr. Julien Des-
Jardins, Secretary; and Mr, Lienard (Father), Treasurer, Its
mectings are held monthly.

Annual Report of the Natural History Society of Mauritius. 123

OF the discourses read at sittings of the Society, tending to
Specify and develope its objects, there are particularised the
following :—An Introductory Lecture was delivered by the
President, Mr, Telfair, at the first meeting of the Society, which
was distinguished for ability, philosophic views, and love of the
useful sciences. This was, at the same sitting, followed by a
discourse from Mr. G. Bouton, taking specially into considera-
tion, the subject of Botany. In a subsequent sitting, Mr. G.
Bouton read a report on The South African Quarterly Journal,
and offered some suggestions for the guidance of the Society,
which ordered his paper to be printed.

Mr. Julien Desjardins illustrated, in a rapid analysis, the
sciences which the Society secks to cultivate, and the others
related to them. The subject specially selected for his en-
deavours, is Zoology: and satisfied of the truth of Cuvier’s
decision, “ that the subject is so immense, that each class 1s,
in some sort, the department of individual writers.” Mr. Des-
jardins has limited his attention to whatsoever in each class is
required as a preparation for presenting a Fauna of the
Mauritius, where the animals of the more perfect classes are
fawin number, with the exception of the varied species of
fishes in its seas.

Mr. Faraguet, a pupil of the Polytechnic School of Paris,
whose residence in the Island, since the departure-of the
Astrolabe, has enabled the Royal College to attain the esta-
blishment of a Physical class, under his superintendence, read
a memoir explanatory of his just and philosophic ideas, for
giving greater solidity to the Association, and greater extension
to its undertakings.

The Report procecds with the following details, regarding
the subjects to which the attention of its members had been
directed :—

PHYSICAL AND METEOROLOGIC SCIENCE.

Meteorologic observations have been made for many years in the Island.
Mr. Lislet Geoffroy possesses the most complete series of observations of
this sort. Several other members have alluded to different departments
of the subject, and I* think it my duty to propose to the Society, that an
intcligent individual should be specially appointed, and remunerated,
for conducting Mcteorologic observations, and noting at different periods
of the day, the variations of Barometric pressure, and of temperature,
with the quantity of rain and of evaporation.

Mr. Hioart, Assistant Civil Engineer, has unfolded to the Society, a
project dictated by zeal for science and for the interests of humanity.
Ile proposes, that on some elevated station, such as the signal hill of
Port Louis, there should be erected a small Observatory, provided with
suitable instruments, for observing the Atmospheric changes, and en-

Re Pee ee R TET. Wired MUR HE Es 38 ne c=
* Julien Desjardins, Secretary,

wer

124 Annual Report of the Natural History Society

abling us by the experience of continued observation, to indicate the
approach of those appalling hurricanes which often lay waste our Island,

MINERALOGY.

Dr. R. Lyall, known to the world by his publications relating to his
voyages, in which he has displayed varied and extensive information in
the sciences, has frequently favoured the Association with discussions on
Mineralogy. His residence in Madagascar, though distressing to his
family, was not a loss to science. The minerals which the inhabitants
wished him to convert into gold, and the serpents which the Queen of
the Ovas caused to be introduced into his prison,* have been presented
to the Society. A Pluviometer, which our colleague had placed upon
his house at Tananarivo, made him be regarded as a magician. The
Rey. J. J, Freeman having exhibited to us various mineralogic speci-
mens which he had brought from that country, Dr. Lyall made them the
subject of a report which we possess.

GEOLOGY.

This science, which, in the age of Buffon rested on so uncertaina
basis, has become in our days a science of facts founded on observation,
It is now generally known by the title of Geognosie; especially where,
as in our case, its investigations are limited to a.small portion of the
globe.

Mr. J. Desjardins has described a cavern situate in the diseict of La
Riviere du Rempart. It is with no great propriety that this crevice or
deficiency in an inferior stratum, has been named a cavern. It however
possesses all the characters which distinguish the caverns of volcanic re-
gions. Ithas two outlets, and its bottom is occupied by a pool of
clear running Water. Its whole length is 240 feet, whichis but little
in comparison of that of La Rosieve or Daudin, in the district of Les
Plaines Wilhems, which was measured by Messrs. Desjardins and G,
Bouton, who penetrated to the extent of 2,040 French feet.

The Isle of Ambre has been the subject of a memoir by Mr. J. Desjar-
dins, explanatory of its Geognostic structure, and of its chief produc-
tions, both animal and vegetable. The assertion of Le Gentil, that it is
of Madrepore, is disproved. It has, like the Island of Mauritius, a vol-
cauic basis; in yarious places, however, as is also the case in Mauritius,
there is met the detritus of molusea and polypes forming a conglomerate
containing sometimes also fragments of basalt.

Mr. G. Bouton, struck with the singular structure of the Grand Basin,
and its situation in the midst of forests, at the altitude of 250 fathoms
aboye the level of the sea, read to us a memoir, in which he concludes,
that this mass of water rests in the crater of an extinct volcano. It is
well known that craters have been extinguished in various quarters of
the globe, and that a lake has taken the place of a fiery aperture.

Mr. Hoart, who resided for some time in the Isle Rodrigue, and who,
in his occupation of Geographic Engineer, has visited every part of it,
communicated to the Society a memoir on its Geognostic structure ; and
has presented us with a topographic plan of it, and a sketch of a grotto
found there, which abounds with stalagmites and stalactites of singular
forms and dazzling whiteness.

ee
* It was explained at the Meeting of the Institution, when this report wag

read, thatthe employment of these serpents was not a measure of cruelty on
the part of the Ovas, but an) artifice of the priests, who thereby wished to
represent their divinitics as incensed at his abode in their country. Dr. Lyall
then inhabited a native hut in a village, under some slight restriction—
Ed, Quarterly Journal.

of the Mauritius. 125

BOTANY.

The empire of Flora, which was wont ,to be so extensive in our Island,
but which is daily curtailed by the operations of its inhabitants, still
offers occupation to those who give themselves to that pursuit. Botanists
have already made known to the world, a great proportion of our plants,
but many species still remain to be described.

Mr. W. Bojer, professor of that science in the Royal College, and.
who now reckons among the members of our Society many of his former
pupils, has imparted to us portions of his discoveries.

A Hybiscus which he has discovered growing wild in the forests of
our Island, and which has long been cultivated in gardens, has been, by
our associate, remarked as occurring particularly in the district of La
Riviere Noire, on the property of Mr. Généve, one of our members. He
has given ity on this account, the name of Hybiscus Genevii. He has
figured it, and accompanied it with a Latin description.

The Siphomeris Lingun, (Boj.) belonging to a genus which has been
for some time established ; the Grewia Ulmifolia, (Boj.) a new species
which we owe to him; and the Tanghinia veneniflua aub. de Pt. Th.
have been described and figured by our colleague, with great care and
exactness.

Of the Unona hamata Dec. Prod. and the Norohea Chartacea, figured
by Mes. C. Telfair & Miss Baigrie, Mr. Bojer has ascertained the habitats.

He has also employed himself in figuring and describing the varieties
of the Mango, the fruit of Mangifera Indica, so common in our Island ;
and has already collected more than 70 varicties. He has in this been
aided by Mrs. C. Telfair, Miss Baigrie, and Mr. Duvivier. Mr. Nolin of
our Society, has furnished him with several fine specimens of fruit, from
his estate at La Petite Riviere; where he has succeeded by care, per-
severance, and ingenious methods of procedure, in obtaining mangos
and other fruits of very superior quality. Mr. Bojer has made known to
us, ia different instances, figures and specimens of plants transmitted to
the Society, and has especially done service to the science, in naming
and pointing out the localities of 12 plants, sent from professor Hooker
of Glasgow, which had been figured with extreme accuracy by Dr.
Shuter, whose premature “decease hindered the determination of those
plants. The Ipomea Peltata alone belonged to our Island.

Mr. J. Delisse (Father) has read a most interesting paper on Botany
and Vegetable Physiology. The Cassia Alata was long ago introduced
here from Java, under the name of Caliping. It was cultivated in our
gardens, and used in cutaneous affections; but no one had beheld its
qualifications. Mr. Delisse had the pleasure of being able to study this
plant; the result is detailed in The Voyage of L’ Uranie round the World.

Mr. G. Bouton, in a memoir on the distribution of the natural families
of plants of this country, has reviewed and considered those which are
found on the summits of the mountains, and on the brink of the ocean,
and at different altitudes and exposures. This memoir was undertaken
with the view of promoting the progress of Botanic Geography. He has
also carefully investigated the genus Ziziphus, known here by the name
Masson, and has given us a detailed description of its species. He has
pointed out several varieties which ought to constitute species. Our
colleague also gave an account of a work produced in Varis by Mr.
Achille Richard, on the Orchideae of this island, and of a proposal of
this naturalist, to publish a Flora of the Isles of France and Bourbon.

Our fellow countryman Cossigny, had leng since remarked a male

1 tren

ey ow

ee

:

126

Annual Report of the Natural ITistory Socily

Papaw-tree, which had borne fruit, “and which Cominerson had observed
at his residence of Palma. Mr. Bouton has recently read to the Society,
some interesting details in regard to this anomaly ; and has particularly
investigated the genus Carica, which different Botanists had arranged in
various families, and of which they have lately constituted a family
under the appellation of Cariceae. This phenomenon, already remarked
by the inhabitants, had never been satisfactorily explained. Several
quarters of the Island furnished disicious plants, which produced fruit.
‘Those which Mr, Bouton described, came from La Baie du Tombeau,.
Mr. J. Newman, director of the Royal Garden at Pamplemousses, ex-
hibited some from Monplaiser, and Mr. J. Desjardins procured at Le
Camp de Masque, one fruit, or rather three so attached together that
they composed but one, which hung at a peduncle more than two feet in

length.

Mr. Bouton has read, at our last ditting, the dexctiptions of three
plants, which he has gathered in various localities of our island. They
belong to known genera, but the species were nondescript. He has
named them, Ammania Cruciata, Cerastium Mauritianum, and Ammania

Striata.
seeds.

This last is offered with hesitation, he having seen only its

The Panicum granulare (Lamarck enc.) has been lang known to
Botanists, and our island was pointed out as one of its localities. Our
colleague Mr. Dupouy, having found its description not sufliciently de-
tailed, has undertaken to complete it.

ZOOLOGY.

It is especially in this great division of Natural History, that our-
members have, at different periods of the year, furnished a multitude of
objects which have originated verbal discussions of great interest.
Strangers also have presented us with anatomical preparations, which
have been deposited in the Museum of the Society. We are particularly
called upon to acknowledge the kindness of Captain Fayrer and Mr. 8.
Parlby, both from India, who have generously imparted to us, a portion
of their collections,

t
MAMMIFEROUS ANIMALS.

Those of this order which inhabit the Mauritius, have been the sub-

jectof a memoir by Mr. J. Desjardins. Ile has puinted out with some

details, the twenty-six species which inhabit the island, of which, twelve
only are in a wild state,—these are, .

Macaque Aigrette, (Simia aggula. Lin.)

Roussitte of Buffon, (Pteropus vulgaris.)

Roussitte, (Pteropus rubicollis. Geoff.) :
Nyctonome of Port Louis, (Nictonomus acetabulosus, Geoff.)
Taphien of the Isle of France, (Taphozoiis Mauritianus. Geoff.)
Tanrec, (Erinaceus setosus. Lin.)

Mursareigne Musqnée, (Sorex Indicus. Geoff.)

Rat, (Mus Rattus. Lin.)

Mouse, (Mus Musculus. Lin.)

Black-neckéed Hare, (Lepus Nigricollis.)

Wild Pig, (Sus scropha. Lin.)

Stag, (Cervus Elaphus. Lin.)

of the Mauritius. 127

BIRDS. y au

Mr. Bojer, with the praiseworthy intention of affording to the youth of
our island, facilities for the study of this class of animals, which en-
livens so agreeably the different regions of the globe, has adopted the
happy idea of constructing tables accompanied by descriptions repre-
senting the different parts which characterize the orders and families.
He has on various occasions exhibited birds of our island, and explained
the characters which distinguish them; and, in conjunction with Dr.
Lyall, he gave verbally an account of several birds from Madagascar.

The Rev. J. Freeman having presented to the Society twenty species
of birds from the same country, Mr. J. Desjardins made a careful ex-
amination of them, and read, at subsequent sittings of the Society,
descriptions of those which he considered to benew, and the synonymes
of those which are known. As the Natural History of Madagascar is
little known, we will cite here the species which he has determined, viz.

Two species of the subgenus Falco, (Cuv. R.A.)

The Barn Owl, (Strix Flammea. Lin.) .

The Madagascar Grosbeak, (Loxia Madagascariensis. Lin.)

The White-backed Crow. (Corvus Dauricus. Lath.)

A species of the subgenus Regulus, (Cuv. R. A.)

The common Cuckoo, (Cuculus Canorus. Lin.)

The common Quail, (Titrao Coturnix. Lin.)

The Umbret of Senegal, (Scopus Umbretta.)

The Madagascar Rail, (Rallus Madag:scariensis. J. Desj.)

The common Water Hen. (Fulica chloropus. Lin.)

The Madagascar Coot, (Fulica cristata, L. Gm.)

The Madagascar Snipe, (Scolopax Capensis. Lin.)

The little Gribe, (Colymbus Minor. Lin.)

Your species of the genus Anas,

Mr. Desjardins has also read a description of a waterside bird, known
in the Manritius by the name of Culblanc. It is a Plover properly so
called (Scolopax). He has with hesitation given it the name of Scolopax
Mauritiana.

REPTILES.

A living Snake having been discovered in the demolition of a house at
Port Louis, at Caudan, Mr. J. Desjardins has examined it, and found it
to be the red Coluber (Coluber rufus). The appearance of an animal of
this order, in our island, is extremely rare, only one other such instance
is remembered. This animal is harmless. The specimen, probably,
came from the const of Coromandel: the individual with which it was
compared, is in the collection of Mr. Lienard, and came from thence.

Another memoir by Mr. J. Desjardins, has for its subject, three de-
posits of the bones of fossil Tortoises, which are in the district of Flacq:
two of these have been discovered, and announced by himself. These
ought scarcely to be named fossils, as the bed of calcareous deposit, and
even of vegetable mould which contains them, is of modem formation ;
we cannot assign an antiquity of more than two or three centuries, to
these remains. The first part of the memoir contains an enumeration of
the authors and travellers, who, at distant periods, have spoken of these
animals, which used to abound in the Mauritius, and which have left
only such traces as we have mentioned, of their existence.

The inhabitants are familiar with the large lizard of Le Coin de Mire,
and of V’Isle Platte, and also with that commonly called the Rock
Lizard; but these animals have remained unknown to Naturalists,

128 Annual Reparl af the Natural [Mistorg Society

Mr. J. Desjardins has given a descriptive and historical account of these
two species, which he has named Telfair’s Scink (Scincus Telfairii), and
Bojer's Scink (Scincus Bojerii). A third species, smaller and more rare
has been described by him, and named Bouton’s Scink (Scineus Boutonii)

FISHES.

The history of this class of vertebrated animals, has hitherto been very
imperfect till now that Cuvier, and his fellow labourer Valenciennes,
have given to the world a history of fishes, which their united talent has
rendered as perfect as possible. The two first volumes of this work
have been analized by Mr. J. Desjardins, in a notice which was read to
the Society: he dilated only on the portion of the work relating to the —
Mauritius,

Mr. Th. Delisse read, at three sittings, descriptions of several species
of filshes,—which are,

1, A Chetodon of the subgenus Heniochus. (Cuy.) 2. A Holocanthus.
(Cuv.) 3. An Ophidium, of the same author. These inhabitants of our
seas have been figured by our young colleague, with the utmost accuracy ;
of which no better proof need be given, than that the illustrious Secretary
of the Royal Academy of Sciences at Paris has expressed great satisfac-
tion with this talent of his.

ANNELIDES.

We have now arrived at the invertebrated animals, of which our island
possesses such variety, especially of the marine species.

Mr. Lienard, junr. has read a description of a species of the genus
Amphitrite. “It has been beautifully figured by Mr. Couran. Though
this species be abundant on our coasts it appears to be new. Our young
colleague has modestly hesitated to aflix a name to it. He described, at
another sitting, five other apecies of tho samo genus, of which theso seem
to be now, and have received the names of Amphitrita fuseata, A. albi-
cans, and A, tricolor; the other two are described by Lamarck, in the
“Natural History of lnvertebrated Animals,” they are the A. yolutacor-
nix, and A. splendida. They inbabit the coasts of the island,

Mr. J. Desjardins, in a description which he has given of u fresh-water
species of Erpubdella (Erpobdella), has preserved the name of Sex-
lineata, which Messrs. Quoy and Gaimard had, in 1828, given to a
doubtful sort of this class.

CRUSTACEA.

Three species of the Crustacea of our island, have been described in
detail by our young colleague, Mr. Lienard, (cadet.) They belong to
the genera Lupea Pluguria, and cancer of modern authors. ‘The exact-
ness of these descriptions render it easy to determine the authenticity of
these discoveries of our colleague, and his consequent right to assign
Dames to them.

Mr. Delisse (Father) having examined all the parts of the Scyllarus
Orientalis, (Fabr.) and considering the disposition of its orbits, hag
proposed to constitute, of the species, a new genus, under the title of
Scyllibacus, ranking intermediate between the Scyllarus (Fabr.) and the
Ibacus (Per.) Our Homard sans cornes, as it is named by the fisher.
men, is the Scyllibacus Orientalis of Delisse. Our island is’ so rich in
Crustacea, that even after the abundant harvest which, during seyvera]
years, the Colonel of Artillery, Mathiew, employed himself in gathering
many species are still undiscovered, and we may perhaps find some
which must take their places in this new genus,

of the Mauritius. 129

Mr. Delisse, jun. has exhibited to us, a figure from nature of the
common Grapsus pictus,

INSECTS.

Although this class, compared with others, occupies the attention of a
greater number of Naturalists, on account of its really startling extent,
yet we have been favoured with only one discourse on Entomology. Mr.
J. Desjardins read a description and history of the transformations of the

Coccinella Sulphurea (Oliv.), known here by the name of Poule du
Bon Dieu.

Different members have brought to the Society, insects of the different
orders, which have been the subject of verbal dissertations; and Messrs.
Bojer and Desjardins haye examined and illustrated verbally, figures of
insects sketched by various individuals, and especially by Lieutenant
Beaufoy of the 29th Regiment. Dr. Lyall has also given us an account
ofa collection of insects from Madagascar, which he exhibited to us.

MOLLUSCA.

No country could be more conveniently situated than ours for the study
of these animals, of which the solid part or shell forms the delight of so
many amateurs, and of which the internal organization is so admirable,
that by Physiologists they have been placed in a rank superior to that
of the Insects and Crustacea. :

The Mollusca properly so called, and also the order of Gasteropodes,
of Lamarck, have frequently occupied the attention of the Society. The
two Messrs. Lienards (brothers) have read five papers upon these animals.
Mr. Lienard (ain) in one of these memoirs, described five species of
Doris, and to one, which he reckoned to be new, he has aflixed the new
bame Marginata.

At another sitting, he described a Pleurobranchus, and afterwards
another Doris,

Mr. Lienard (cadet) read the description of a Dolabella, and, as his
brother had done, he explained its anatomy. The three stomachs of these
animals, which contain horny substances for the trituration of their food,
as well as the operculum, which covers the organs of respiration, are
objects of little value to the generality of shell collectors, who almost
always neglect the most philosophic part of natural history.

Another Doris, different from those already alluded to, was also the
subject of a description by our colleague.

CIRRHIPIDES.
An Anatiffa, closely allied to the A. Striata,-but sufficiently distinct
from it, has been named by Mr. J. Desjardins, A. Mauritiana, and was
the subject of a paper by him.

RADIATA.
Mr. Sevennes, one of our young associates, read a detailed description
of a Fistularia, which is found in the Madreporic Detritus of ourshores,
and which he discovered in October last, on the shore, in a living state,

One genus of this class of animals has been noticed by Mr. Lienard
(cadet), who has described a Cepheus, (Lamarck), which he names
C. Lamillosa, on account of the foliaceous plates which cover the under-
side of itsarm. We owe the knowledge of this production to our young
ussociate, ‘ '

130 Proceedings of the Natural History Society

The Report concludes with announcing that the Society is
composed of 39 members, and possessed, as the result of their
contributions, the sum of 300 piastres, and that, moreover, they
had acquired a treasure of more than 50 memoirs and descrip-
tions, notwithstanding the limited period since the Association
commenced,

PROCEEDINGS or rune NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.
or THE MAURITIUS.

October 5, 1830.—The Society, after having during a year
held its sittings in the house of Mr. C. Telfair, President, met
this day, for the first time, in an appartment of the Royal Col-
lege, prepared for it. The Secretary presented a variety of
works, as donations from various sources, to commence the
basis of a Library.

Mr. C. Telfair presented a case of minerals arranged accord-
ing to the method of Haiiy; Dr. Lyall presented minerals of
different countries, with a catalogue; The Rev. D. Johns, in
Madagascar, sent several specimens of the produce of tanneries
established in that island; Mr. J. Desjardins presented 150
colcopterous insects, forming 40 species, derived from the col-
lection of Cte. Dijeon, and named by that skilful entomologist;
Mad¢- Faraguet and Madlle. Durand, presented fizures of the
fruits of the colony.

Mr. Faraguet exhibited a map of Tongataboo, where he, in
his visit in the Astrolabe, nearly fell a victim to the perfidy of
“ie inhabitants ; he being the youth who was carried off by -
them,

Mr. Desjardins read a notice of a grey Cuckoo (Cuculus Ca-
norus. Lin.) killed in the district of Flacq. This is the
second instance in which this species, which certainly comes |
from Madagascar, has been observed in this island.

A letter was read from Capt. Pole, R. N. proposing a new
method of moving steam-ships, which was committed to Mr,
Faraguet to report thereon. .

Mr. L. Bouton read a notice respecting various errors cur-
rent in regard to the Botany of Mauritius, alluding particularly
to an article in the Voyage of La Coquille, and to certain
mistakes in the Dictionaire des Sciences Naturelle

of the Mauritius. 131

Mr. E. Lienard read a notice of a vegeto-animal substance,

which he conceived to belong to the numerous genus of Aleyo-
nium,

Mr. J. Lienard described one of the Crustacee, of the genus
Podophthalmus. _It is common on the shores.

November 9.—Several books were presented to the Society.
There were elected—as an Ordinary Member, Mr. Dowland of
the Mauritius ; and, as Correspondents, Messrs. M. Sanzier of
Bourbon; Professor Hooker, Glasgow; N. Vigors, Secretary
to the Zoologic. Society, London, G. Don, Librarian to the
Linnean Society, London; Ad. Brougniart, D.M.P.; Vic. Au-
douin, D.M.P.; Milne Edouards, D.M.P.; Adrian Fussiew of
Paris ; Robert Barclay, Bury-hill, London,

Mr. J. Desjardins read remarks on two chapters of the
Voyage del’ Uranie, relating to the Mauritius.

Dr. Lyall exhibited Sir H. Davy’s Safety Lamp, accompanied
bv verbal remarks; and also, an Apparatus for rapid cooking
of food, in which he dressed in less than three minutes, a beef-
steak, in presence of the Society. i

Capt. Longmore communicated a drawing of the fruit of the
Vacqua (Pandanus.), which is common in our forests.

Mr. Ch. Telfair deposited with the Society, an extract of a
letter from Councillor Schreiber, to Professor W, Bojer, V.P.
dated at Vienna, 12th June, 1830, which was sent, accom-
panied by a gold medal and a donation of 1000 piastres, as a
testimony of the high esteem which His Majesty the Emperor

of Austria entertained for the zeal and acquirements of Mr.
Bojer.

Dec. 7.—There was admitted as Member, Mr. J. R. Barry,
Professor of Greek in the College of Mauritius; arfd, as Cor-
respondents, Sir John Jameson, Dr. A. Nisbet, Sir W. E.
Parry, Mr. F. E. Guérin, Mr, Achille Richard.

Mr. J. Desjardins reported, that he had received notice that
Baron Cuvier had ordered a bust of himself to be prepared for
the purpose of being presented to the Natural History Society
of the Mauritius; and that this illustrious Naturalist had read
in the Institute, a memoir relating to a note from Mr. J. Des-
jardins, on bones which he conceived to belong to the Didus
ineptus, (the Dodo,) and which were being compared with those
in the British Museum.

Mr. Faraguet continued his observations on the Machinery
proposed by Capt. Pole, for the movement of steam-ships.

Mr. L. Bouton, after having presented to the Society the

Essay on the Family of Thalassiophyta, by Lamouroux, and the

132 Proceedings of the Natural History Society

Monograph of the Orchidie of the Isles of France and Bourbon,
by Ac. Richard, made a report and eulogium upon this latter
work; and submitted observations on the species growing in
Mauritius, which Mr. Ac. Richard had had no opportunity of
seeing andexamining. He intimated his opinion, in opposition
to that of Richard, that the Botany of the Mauritius presents
closer relations with that of the African Continent, than the
Indian Archipelago: that this resemblance, however, extends
not to the Southern extremity of Africa, but only to the tropi-
cal part of the continent opposite to the Mauritius, and particu-
larly to the coast of Zanguebar, which has been visited by Mr.
Bojer.

Mr. J. Desjardins read a detailed description and historical
remarks, on two points on the Southern coast of Mauritius, viz,
The Souffleur or Montagne Chaour, and the Trou Gallet. He
read also a description of a fish of the genus Serranas, and
exhibited a specimen. He noticed also three other memoirs,
which he deposited in the achives of the Society, viz. 1. A
notice of the Charanson of Mauritius, (Curculio striga. Vabr.)
belonging to the genus Menetius of Schoenherr. 2. A notice
of two Asteriae, viz. Asterias discoidea (Lamarck), and A. Loe-
vigata (Lamarck). 3. A notice of the Tanrec (Erinaceus se-
tosus. Cuv.), and particularly of a specimen entirely red,
found at Flacq.

Dr. Lyall announced his intention to lecture on the Prepara-
tion of Sugar, and the processes by which it is rendered
marketable. He also proposed that a selection should be
made from the memoirs in their possession, for the purpose of
bein printed.

January 11, 1831.—Mr. C. Telfair, President, presented {o
the Society, in the name of His Excellency the Governor Sir C,
Colville, J}. The Transactions of the Royal Asiatic Society of
Great Britain and Ireland, vols. i. & ii.” 2. A Catalogue of
the Books in the R.A.S. Library, London. 3. A Report of
the Proceedings of the third Annual Meeting of the Subscribers
to the Oriental Translation Fund; and the Report of the Com-
mittee, London, 1830. 4. Report of the Committee of Cor-
respondence of the R.A.S. of Great Britain and Ireland,
London, 1829. It was resolved, to transmit to His Excellency,
the Meteorologic Observations made at Port Louis in 1827,
1829, 1830, by Mr. L. Geoffroy;_ the Observations of 1828
being already inserted im the Transactions of the R. A. Society,

The Society received from the South African Institution, its
Annual Report for 1830.

A Letter was presented from the Secretaries of the “Sguth
African Institution, of date 27th October 1830, and containing

{

of the Mauritius. 133

extracts from its minutes, expressing a resolution of the S. A.
Institution, that all Members of the Natural History Society of
Mauritius, who should visit the Cape of Good Hope, should be
received as Corresponding Members of the Institution: and
requesting the privilege of translating and publishing in the
South Africana Quarterly Journal, the Annual Report of their
Proceedings, of which the Natural History Society had sent a
copy.

The Society resolved to accede to the request of the S. A.
Institution, and to announce to it, that its Members should
enjoy at the Mauritius, the same privileges as then conferred
by the Institution at the Cape of Good Hope, and that copies
of the Monthly Notices of the Proceedings of the Society
should be transmitted to the Institution, with a request that a
similar arrangement might be made by it, in favour of the
Natural History Society.

Dr. Lyall presented to the Society, specimens of the plants
which he had gathered in Madagascar, which form the com-
mencement of the Herbarium which the Society proposes to
collect. The specimens are in a state of high preservation,
and amount to 598, and are marked in a catalogne presented
along with them;

Mr. Barry, on his reception as a member, delivered a dis-
course, in which he particularly remarked, that the Society, by
the results of the past year of its existence, had already at-
tracted the notice of many philosophers of other countries;
Associations of celebrity are already in correspondence with it;
and that it has received a most flattering testimony, in being
found worthy of commendation by the most celebrated natu-
ralist of the age, Baron G. Cuvier, who had already favoured it
by the presentation of several of his works. Mr. Barry then
proceeded to present some general views on the subject of
terrestrial refraction, and on singular results which have been
for sometime remarked, especially in regard to the kind of
knowledge termed Nauscopia. In regard to this subject, some
explanations were given by the President and by Dr. Lyall,

Mr. L. Bouton presented a specimen of the Eaglewood or
Aloewood (Aloexylon agallochum of Loureiro), and read a
historical and descriptive notice of it.

Mr. Faraguet offered some verbal clucidations in regard to
several objects which he had procured during his voyage in
the Astrolabe, among others, a root of Kava.

Mr. J. Desjardins read notices of some fishes from the
North-west coast of Sumatra, and also of two species belong-
ing to the Geneya Labrus and Coryphoena.

«

Lud Proceedings of the Natural History Sociely

Mr. Lequitte of Port Louis, transmitted to the Society a
young dog with six feet; and Mr. Hungerford Hoskyns pre-
sented the seeds of a textile plant from Diego, which Captain
Pole, of the Maidstone, had employed for the fabrication of
cordage, and found it much superior to that which in Europe is
made of hemp.

There were elected as Corresponding Members, the Rey,
J. Adamson, Cape Town; Mr. C. Desbassays of Bourbon;
Mr. C. Frazer, Sidney; Mr. Allen Cunningham, Sidney; Mr,
Richard Thomas, Cambridge University; Mr, J. R. C. Quoy
of Rochefort; and Mr. Jh. Paul Gaimard of Toulon. ;

February 8.—Mr. Priée, director of the Botanic Garden at
Pondicherry, and M. le Baron Ferussac of Paris, were elected
Corresponding Members.

Dr. Lyall continued his lecture on the Preparation of Sugar.
In asserting that lime is the best substance to use for the clari-
fication of the syrup, he observed, however, that the lime pre-
pared from madrepores and substances known by the name of

coral, is little fitted for the purpose, on account of the animal

substances contained in them, ‘and the presence of sulphate of
magnesia, combined with the seasalt, wherewith these masses
are, as it were, saturated. Ie added, that the lime (protoxide
of calceum) ought always to be preserved dry and excluded
from the air, on account of its avidity for carbonic acid. Lime
exposed to the air becomes neutralized, and thus no longer can
aid in producing the salts contained in the cane. The lime de-
rived from calcareous rocks, such as those met with in Mada-
gascar, where there are found enormous masses of the carbo.
nate, would answer better. Dr. Lyall suggested, that ships
from England might, as ballast, bring this stone from Bristol,
and it might be burnt in the island.

Messrs. Telfair, Delisse, senr. and Faraguet, made some re-
marks on this subject. Mr. Telfair intimated that the Bristol
lime-stone had already been used in the island, but notwith-
standing its acknowledged excellence, it had made no great
variation in the quality of the sugar.

Mr. L. Bouton read some observations on the posthumous
work of Mr. Thouin, entitled Cour de Culture et de Naturalizg-
tion des Vegetaux. He noticed some errors which had crept
into the first part of this work, which contains a short history
of Agriculture. One of these errors is relative to the state of
Cultivation in the Isles of France*and Bourbon, Mr. Thouin
announces the cultivation of coffee, sugar, indigo, and cotton,
as the sources of wealth to these culonies. It is, however, the
cultivation of sugar only, which is generally followed in, the

OOOO —_———<—$

j
uf the Mauritius, 135

country, and that of indigo is totally abandoned. Mr. Thouin ;
also mentions the cultivation of a species of vivacious rice,
propagated by cuttings, which, in fact, is the dry rice introduced
from Cochin China by Mr. Poivre, of which he has reaped only
afew crops. Mr. Thouin asserts also, that Mr. Céré had suc-
ceeded Mr. Aullet in the superintendence of the garden at
Reduit, whereas Mr. Céré had been appointed Director of the
garden at Pamplemousses. Mr. Bouton terminated his remarks
with some general views regarding the agriculture of the island.

The Secretary read a communication from Capt. Longmore
of the Royal Staff Corps, containing a preamble, a report of
date 12th October 1830, and an order of General D’Entrecas-
teaux, on the 20th April 1788, relative to the erection of two
marks in the plane of Fort Blanc, by Mr. L. Geoffroy; and to
the verification and replacement of one of them, after the in-
terval of 52 years. These marks, placed at the distance of 901
toises and 2 feet, determine a base exactly in the plane of the
horizon, and serve to connect the Geodesic operations of the
astronomer LaCaille in 1753, with those which Mr. L. Geoffroy
had oceasion to carry on afterwards.

Mr. Cameron, correspondent at Madagascar, transmitted to
the Society, specimens of minerals, which Mr. Delisse and Dr.
Lyall were commissioned to examine, and to report on them.

Mr. J. Desjardins read an analysis of the Zoologic depart-
ment in the account of the voyage of I’Uranie, by Mr. M. Quoy
and Gaimard. He elucidated especially those passages which
relate to the Mauritius, in the four great classes of vertebrated
animals.

The President presented to the Society, as a donation from
Mr. Chaix, a colonist, 1. The Traité sur les puits Artesiens, by
F’. Garnier, 2d edit. 2. A pamphlet on the manipulation of
sugar and on other branches of colonial industry. 3, A pam-
phlet on percussion presses.

March 8, and April 11.—The Secretary presented to the
Society, the Analyze des Travaux de I’ Academie des Sciences de
Paris, for the different years 1822, 1825, 1826, and 1827, by
Baron G. Cuvier: these analysis having been sent to himby
the Secretary of that illustrious body. i

Dr. Lyall read a notice in regard to the Astronomical Ob-
servations made by him at Tananarivo, capital of the kingdom
of the Ovas, in Madagascar: from it results that this city is in
11°. 56’. 20”. south lat. and 47°. 57’. 46”. long. east of Green-
wich, or 45°. 37’. 22”, east of Paris.

Dr, Lyall also communicated some details in regard to two
plants which Mr. Bojer met with in Madagascar, and which

136 Proceedings of the Nutural History Society

were collected by Dr. Lyall in the same localities. One is the
Euphorbia splendens, (Boj.), now distributed in several of the
gardens of Mauritius, and of which a variety with yellow
flowers, from Madagascar, was made known to the Society by
Dr. Lyall. The other is the Poinciana regia, (Boj.) which also
has been introduced into Mauritius. Toth are described and
figured by Dr. Hooker of Glasgow, in his late publications.

Mr. Lienard (Father) read a detailed description of a fish of
the Island of Mauritius, belonging to the genus Pleuronectis,
and distinguished by certain of the rays of the pectoral fins,
which are as Jong as the animal itsclf. A figure of this fish, by
Mr. Lienard, jun. accompanied this description. The fisher-
men of the island rank this fish among the soles.

Mr. J. Desjardins read the second part of his analysis of the
Zoology of the voyage of l'Uranie, giving an account of its
notices of invertebrated animals, and especially of the Polypes
and Polypiers, which occupy so prominent a place in the
Natural History of the Mauritius. He also communicated an
account of the hail which fell at Camp de Masque, in the dis-
trict of Flacq, on the 8th Feb. last. The hailstones were of
the size of small peas, and several plants had their leaves torn.

A letter was read from Professor Quoy of Paris, full of
scientific details. The following occurred among other ex-
pressions, seconding what had been advanced in the analysis
ubove-mentioned, of the Zoology of the voyage of l’Uranie,
“overthrow then this popular opinion of coral being a vegetable;
you who reside in the island have, for this purpose, greater
facilities and more influence than we who are visitors.”

A letter from Dr. Smith at Algoa Bay, announced that the
analysis,of the labours of the Society, and the articles com-
municated to the Society, would be published in the South
African Quarterly Journal.

A letter from Mr. M. Sanzier of Bourbon, announced that
the volcano of that island had been making powerful eruptions,
by two distinct craters, in the months of November, December,
and January; but though there had been a considerable accn-
mulation of smoke, and there had appeared during the night, a .
glow such as had not been observed for a long time, yet no
flow of lava had occurred, as had been reported at St. Dennis.

Mr. Telfair, President, communicated several detailed no-
tices, which Mr, Cameron had transmitted to him from Mada-
gascar.. They related to Minerals; and particularly to an
aerolite or meteoric stone, which had fallen’ on the coast of
Mozambique. - Mr. Cameron announced, that Ranavalon Man.
zaka, Queen of the Oyas, had set apart the sum of £60 sterling,

*of the Mauritius. 137

to defray the expense of a course of practical chemistry, which
had been commenced, and in which several of the natives were
lending their aid, who, by their previous education, had been
prepared to understand that science.

Mr. J. N. de Casanova was elected a Member of the Society.
He presented a pamphlet, of which he is the author, entitled
Examen de las Aguas Minerales de San Pedro; noticias topo-
graficas de su partido y sus propriedades Medicas.

Mr. Bernard, Provost of the Royal College, was also elected
a Member.

May [7, and June 14.—Mr. Lienard (Father) read a descrip-
tion of two fishes of our island; one of them is known to the
fishermen by the name of Battoir, and, as it presents none of
the characters which would serve to arrange it amid the genera
of the family of Percoides, to which however it belongs, it has
in the mean time received the name of Platésome. Mr. E.
Lienard presented a figure of this fish. The other, which
fishermen call Lion Male, as a Holocentrus, but is not, in the
opinion of Mr. Lienard, the H: Sammer. (Cuv. & Val.) Neither
of them is used as food. “

Mr. J. Lienard read the description of a Crab, of the genus
Portunus, of which he also presented a figure. It is one of those
eaten in the island. He also read a description and presented
the figure of an Acanthurus, which is very rare in our seas.

Mr. Faraguet presented and explained a table, constructed
by him, to represent geometrically the law of the variation of
temperature in the sea, at different depths. He founded his.
construction on the experiments made on board the Astrolabe,
which alone in regard to this subject are worthy of trust. They
show that at the depth of 820 fathoms, the temperature is 6°.4
Cent. (43° Farnh.), and the curve erent the rate of va-
riation, is a parabola of a high order, having for its asymptote
a vertical line corresponding to the temperature of 4° or 5°
Cent. At the depth of 1000 fathoms, a cylinder of copper-plate,
more than three lines thick, was crushed; which is easily ac-

_counted for, when we calculate the pressure it had to sustain.

Mr. Barry presented a notice of the temperature of mines at
different depths. By observation made in the Cornish mines in
1815, it results, that at the depth of 1400 feet (English), the’
temperature of mines exceeds that of the surface of the earth by
about 28° Farnh, and that the heat augments in proportion to
the depth, at the rate of about 1° for 65 feet.

Mr. J. Desjardins read a notice of certain species found in
the Isles of France and Bourbon. He also, in conjunction with
Mr. L. Bouton, read a memoir regarding the naturalist Com-

K

138 Procecdings of the Natural History Society

merson, who arrived in the island with Bougainville, in 1768,
and remained in it to study its productions; for which purpose
he enjoyed unequalled means and advantages. After a voyage
to Bourbon and Madagascar, he returned to the Mauritius,
where he died on the 3d March 17738, at a dwelling in the
district of Flaeq, known by the name of La Retraite; the ruins
of which are still to be seen near the great road which leads to
the Post.

Mr. Telfair (President) enriched the collection by a donation
of 40 Tasmanian birds.

Mr. Lislet Geoffroy presented to the Library, the Analysis of
the labours of the Royal Academy of Sciences, from 1812 to
1829. hal

Mr. E. Baker, who had sent from Madagascar several MSS.
on different subjects, was elected a Corresponding Member.

July 20.—The President read a letter from Sir Alexander
Johnstone, to His Excellency the Governor Sir ©. Colville,
dated at London, 26th February: this letter intimated that
His Royal Highness the Duke of Sussex, President of the
Royal Society of London, would grant his patronage to any
Philosophic or Literary Society, which might exist at the
Mauritius. It communicated also, the favourable reception
which had been given by that illustrious Society, and ‘by the
Royal Asiatic Society, to the observations on the Comet of
last year, made by M. Dabadie, Professor of the Royal College.

Mr. L. Bouton communicated an extract from a letter of
M. Ad. Brougniart, in which he solicited him to procure the
aid of the Natural History Society of Mauritius, in enriching
the School of Arts and Manufactures; where this philosopher
is conducting a course of Natural History: specimens of arti-
cles in every department, which in the island are in any way
useful in domestic econony, are the objects which will suit this
new seminary.

Mr. Lienard (Father) having proposed to write to His Excel-
Jency the Governor, to request his patronage to a Class of
Physics and Chemistry, and a Class of Natural History, which
are proposed to be substituted for that of Botany, in the Royal
College; Mr. Delisse (Father) read an article which he had
composed on this subject, which the members present unani-
mously requested him to publish.

Mr. Bojer offered verbally, some details regarding two birds
from Agalega, a male and female, which he conceived to be
the Ibis of the ancients. These specimens were presented by
Mr. Delisse (Father).

There were presented by Mr. Wiehe, a merchant of the

of the Mauritius. 139

island, a superb tiger’s-skin, measuring from one extremity to
the other, 12 feet: by Mr. Telfair, the embalmed head of a
New Zealand Chief, whose name was Mallawollo; by Captain
John Briggs, the side of a Woman, which had fallen to his
share at a feast, to which these Canibals invited him. Mr,
Briggs having saved from death, a Child of 7 or 8 years old,
whom they were about to sacrifice, took him under his protec-
tion, and brought him hither,—this child was produced at the
meeting, and seemed in features to differ in nothing from the
Malaguasses, or from the mulatto creoles of the island. There
were transmitted, from Mr. Cameron in Madagascar, the skins
of two Snakes, a dozen of Specimens in Mineralogy, and three
cases of Insects, with remarks on their properties, &c.

Capt. Briggs and Mr. R, Campbell, of Sidney, were pro-
posed as Corresponding Members, and both being present,
they presented notices and details regarding the manners of the
New Zealanders.

SECOND ANNUAL MEETING.

Aug. 24, 1831.—Mr. Faraguet observed in regard to the minutes
of the last sitting, that the notice of the young New Zealander
was not entirely correct, when it was announced that a child
differed in nothing from the Malagasses or mulatto creoles. It
is well known, he remarked, that these peonle do differ from
those who inhabit Madagascar, but in this individual case, the
distinetion is not in many respects sensible.

Capt. Briges, Mr. R. Campbell, and Mr.S. Lair, D.M.P. of
Paris, were admitted Corresponding Members.

There were presented as donations, by Mr. L. Bouton, three
pamphlets belonging to the Memoirs of Decandolle, viz. Jx-
trait des Annales dcs Sciences Naturelles sur les lenticelles des
arbres et le developpement des racines qui en sorlent; and two
others, Pour servir @ Histoire du Regne végétal, which had
been sent him by Professor Hooker:—by Mr, Moon, DM.
Cooper's great work on Anatomy, entitled Myotomia Refor-
mata ;—by Mr. J. J. Cooper, the work entitled Liverpool and
Manchester Railway, being 2 collection of interesting plates ;—-
by Messrs. Lienard (Father, and son) 25 Fishes of the Island,
preserved in spirits, being individuals of determined species ; —
by C. Telfair, jun. the Caudal Fin of the Squalus Glancus :—
by Mr. Felix Bouron, the Skeleton of a Malagasse, and five

Skulls, belonging to the following subjects: viz 1. a young

140 Proceedings of the Natural History Society of Mauritius.

Mozambiquer, 2. an Indian from near to Calcutta, 3. a Mala-

7gasse Hayzal, who died in the hospital of La Grande Riviere,
after having engaged in the conspiracy of the Malagasses in
1822; 4. a Mozambique Adult; 5. an Infant newly born; and
along with them, the separate pieces of the head of a Mala-
gasse.

Mr. C. Telfair, the President, read some remarks on the
growth of the Polypiers which compose the reefs of the island,
offering subjects of such varied enquiries.

Mr. C. Hoart seeing the ardour wherewith experiments are
being made on the fabrication of sugar, read a, discussion in
regard to two methods which he esteemed preferable to those
in use. ‘

At this sitting there was read, a report and analysis of the
Proceedings of the Society during the past year, announcing
among other things that more than 45 memoirs, notices, &c, &c.
have been communicated to the Society, by the following
authors, viz. Messrs. C. Telfair, Delisse, sen. W. Bojer, J.

Desjardins, L. Bouton, Lienard (Father), H. Faraguet, Lislet
Geoffroy, J.R. Barry, G. Longmore, E. Lienard, J. Lienard,
J. Newman, and the late Dr. *Lyall. :

This sitting was distinguished by the presentation of the
Bust of Baron George Cuvier, which arrived the evening before
this Anniversary of his Birth-day, selected for holding the
Annual Meetings of the Society.

The Society then proceeded to elect its Council by ballot,
when the same members who have composed it since the
formation of the Society, were re-elected; being the first five
in the list of authors mentioned above,

a a

; Note-—We are under the necessity of deferring the continuation of
_ these Proceedings, including the Annual Report and Analysis mention-
ed, where, in,the latter, there is the following intimation relating to a
subject mentioned in the proceedings, viz. the Dronte or Dodo, see p. 82,
Many of the Journals which have given an account of the report made
on this subject by Baron Cuvier to the Institute, have committed gross
errors. According to them it was among the bones of fossil tortoises
_ sent from our island to this raturalist, that these fragments, to the number
_ of six, were discovered, as it were accidentally, by the Baron Cuvier, and
_ that they came from the Isle of France. The truth is, that these pieces
_~ Were presented to Mr, Desjardins by Mr. Roquefeuil, who received them
' from Mr. Labritour, who discovered them in a cavern in the Isle Ro-
drigue in 1786, °

N.B. By mistake of the Printer, page 1 of this Number is printed 9,
and so in continuation.

RULES

AND

REGULATIONS

OF THE

SOUTH AERICAN INSTITUTION.

eS HATH

CAPE TOWN:

PRINTED BY W, BRIDEKIRK, HEEREGRACH'T.

1830,

‘

10 Dr. Smith's Contributions to the

Class) MAMMALIA.
. Order, FERZE.
Genus, ERINACEUS.

Erinacevs frontalis. °

E. fronte et lateribus colli albis; mento et partibus inferiori-
bus corporis nigris; aculeis albis nigro variegatis. p
Muzzle short and black; ears and tail short, spines numer
ous and about half an inch long, of a white color variegated
with blaek towards their bases; forehead white, sand from
_ thence to the origin of the forelegs extends a broad white band,
. immediately in front of the spinous covering of back; chin and
under parts deep black. Length about eight inches.
Hedge hogs of. this species are occasionally found in the
» northern parts of the District of Graaff-Reinet, but they ere
much'more abundant in’ the country towards Lataké6, where

a are sometimes seen alongside of, or even upon the high
roads.) ©. 5 2a :

2. MacrosceLines rupestris.

M. supra subfulvus, Piliggigris variegatus, post aures fulvus,
infra albus... vr. |

Muzzle, front and sides of head, a faint tawny grey; back
tawny, slightly variegated by an intermixture of some black
hairs; the former color deep and vivid, passing in some into a
tawny chesnut immediately» behind the ears; sides of body
dusky white ; under parts pure white. Length. from tip of nose
to base of tail six inches; length of tail three inches.

This species is rather larger than the Macroscelides typicus,
upon which the genus was originally formed. The latter, es
already mentioned, I only found in flat open country, whilst
the present, onthe contrary, I discovered upon the rocky
mountains towards the mouth of the Orange River.

Order, GLIRES.
Genus, PETROMUS. .

_ _ Dentes primores 3 pagina an-| Cutting-teeth 3, smooth and
~»tica levigati, superiorum por-| even in front; upper ones notch-
tione pagine interne excisa,|ed behind near tips, for receiy-
prorecipienda acie inferiorum;| ing the chisel-shaped points of
inferiores scalpriformes. Pro} the lower ones. Canine teeth
Laniariis. diastema. ' Molares| wanting., Grinders 44, equalin
44 eeque magni, coronidibus sin-| size, and the crown of each di-
gulorum bulco transyerso bi-|vided into two portions, by
partitis. transverse narrow groove,

4

Naiural iistory of South Africa, $c. Il

Rostrum acutum. Auricule| Muzzle acute. Ears small,
parves, subrotundatee, nudius-/ roundish, and nearly naked.

cule. - Tail shorter than body, hairy
Cauda mediocris pilosa, a-|and with the tip somewhat
pice floccosa. . bushy.

Pedes distincti ambulatorii,| cet formed for walking, the
antici digitis 4 et verruca hal-| anterior with four toes, the pos-
lucari, postici penta -dactyli,|terior with five. Nazis curved.
ungues falculares. Figure robust.

Figura robusta.

PeTromus fypicus. 3 5 Pie
P. capite, cervice, laterihus colli et partibus aaterioribus
dorsi, luterumque subnigro et fulvo variegatis; parte posteriore ©
dorst, femoribus, basique caude subeastaneis ; apice caud@ nigro

_ ‘Muzzle pale chesnut; head, back and sides of neck, together
with the anlerior part of. back and sides, finely speckled five
dusky black and light tawny anc tawny white, which colors
are disposed in alternate rings upon the fur; hinder part of
back and sides, as well as hinder legs and root of tail, brownish
red or dull chesnut; rest of tail black. Chin, throat, breast-
and belly, pale tawny; whiskers long, rigid and deep black.
Length from nose to root of tail eight inches; length of tail. six
inches. ;

This rat inhabits the mountains of Little Namaqualand, and
may be scen running from rock to rock during the heat of the
day, or in the mornings and evenings feeding upon various
composite flowers that occur in situations where it resorts.

Class. AVES.
Fam. FRINGILLIDZ.
: Genus, PLOCEUS.,

PLocevs slictonolus.

P. fronte, vertice ct nucha flavis; dorso flavo, maculis nigris
variegato; guttere, laterihus.captlis, svpercilitsque nigris;
peclore et ventre sulphuratis. p+

Throat, sides of: head, and eyebrows, black; front, crown
and tiape, :finé yellow,. the: former with a gold tinge;,intersea ©
pulars, back, rump, and-shoulders, mottled yellow and black;
outer vanes of’ primary and secondary quill feathers greenish,
edged with yellow. or greenish yellow; inner vanes greenish
brown, broadly edged towards quills with yellow. Tail)even, —
gteenish brown, all the feathers faintly edged. with Cage |
yellow; breast, belly, vent, aud thighs, sulphur yellow. Bil